K R IS H N A D A S A Y U R V E D A SERIES V ol. 27

VAGBHATA’SASTANGA HRDAYAM • • •( Text, English Tianslcttion, Notes, Appendix and Indices )

Translated by Prof. K. R. Srikantha Murthy

Principal (Retired) Government College of Indian Medicine

BANGALORE

V O LU M E I( Sutra & SarTra Sthana )

' * & 5

K RISH N ADAS A C A D E M Y , V A R A N A SI

Publisher : Krishnadas Academy. Varanasi-1 Printer : Chowkhamba Press, Varanasi-1 Edition : Fifth 2001

ISBN : 81-218-0018-8

All rights reserved No reproduction or translation o f this book or part thereof in any form, should be made Neithei it may be stored in a retrieval system, o r ’ transmitted, by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the written permission o f the publisher

© K RISH N ADAS A C A D E M YOriental Publishers & Distributors

Post Box No 1118 K. 37/118, Gopal Mandir Lane

Near Golghar (Maidagm)Varanasi - 221001 (India)

Phone 335020

JAYALAKSHMI ^ INDOLOGICAL BOOK HOUSE

6, Appar Swamy Koil S treet (Upstairs)Mylapore, Chennai - 600 004

Tel 4990539 Fax 044-4940066 Attn FDA 89 ^ J

Also can be had fromChowkham ba Sanskrit Series O ffice

K. 37/99, Gopal Mandir Lane Near Golghar (Maidagin)

Post Box No. 1008, Varanasi-221001 (India) Phone O ffice 333458, Res. 334032, 335020

Scheme of transliteration

*r=a «rr=a f —i

IvNi!M b' 3 = u g;=u 3R=y

qr=e $ = a i stfc=au 3T=am «r*=h

« = k a ^T~kha *f=ga ST=gha 3F—na

^ = ca ^= cha 3T — j a 5T=jha sf=na

S=t;a 3=^ha ^= 4a 5=<Jha or^na

sr=ta «f=tha ^=da sy~dha 5f=na

q=pa <K=pha ^ = ba ¥|=bha H=ma

?T=ya ?;=ra 55=la 3f=va •5T=s

<l=sa 53=sa g=h a oS—la qy=ksa

5T=tra JjHna

f

CONTENTSI. Introduction vii-xxiv

II. Chapters o f the text :Section. 1.SUtrasthnna ( section on general principles ) Page. no.

1. Ayuskamiya adhyaya (desire for long life) 32. Dinacarya adhyaya ( daily regimen ) 223. IJ-tucarya adhyaya ( seasonal regimen ) 334. Roganutpadaniya adhyaya (prevention o f diseases) 455. Dravadravya vijnaniya adhyaya ( knowledge o f

liquid materials ) 536. Annasvarfipa vijnaniya adhyaya ( nature o f food

material?.) 747. Annaraksadhyaya ( protection o f foods ) 1098. Matrasitiy adhyaya (proper quantity o f food) 1249. D^avyadi vijnaniya adhyaya ( knowledge o f

substances etc. ) 13510. R^sabhediya adhyaya ( classification o f tastes; ) 14311. Dosadi vijnaniya adhyaya (knowledge o f dosas etc.) 15412. Doskbhediya adhyaya ( classification o f»dosas ) 16613. Dosopakramanlya adhyaya (treatment o f the dosas) 18214. Dvividhopakramaniya adhyaya ( two kinds o f

treatments ) 19115. 6odhanadigaija sangraha adhyaya ( groups o f drugs

for purificatory therapies etc. /) 19916. Sneha vidhi adhyaya ( oleation therapy ) 20817. Svedavidhi adhyaya ( sudation therapy ) 21918. Vamana virecana vidhi adhyaya ( emesis and

purgation therapies) 22519. Basti vidhi adhyaya ( enema therapy ) 23820. Nasya vidhi adhyaya ( nasal medication ) 255

21. DhUmapana vidhi adhyaya ( inhalation o f smoke therapy ) 264

22. Gan$us&di vidhi adhyaya ( niouth gaigles andother therapies ) 269

23. Ascyotana-anjana vidhi adhyaya (eye drops, collyrium therapies) 276

24. Tarpana-putapaka vidhi adhyaya ( satiating theeye and other therapies ) 283

25. Yantra vidhi adhyaya ( use o f blunt instrumenis ) 28826. Sastra vidhi adhyaya ( use o f sharp instruments ) 29727. Sir&vyadha vidhi adhyaya ( venesection ) 30828. Salyaharana vidhi adhyaya ( removal o f foreign

bodies} 31829. Sastrakarma vidhi adhyaya (surgical operation ) 32830* Ksaragnikarma vidhi adhyaya ( alkaline and

thermal cautery ) 343

Section 2.

Snrira sthftna ( section on anatomy, physiology etc. ) Page no.

1. Garbhavakranti sarira ( embryology ) 3572. Garbhavyapad sarira ( disorders o f pregnancy ) 3803. Anga vibh^ga sarira ( different parts o f the body ) 3914. Marma vibbaga sarira (classification o f vital spots) 4225. Vikfti vijnaniya sarira ( knowledge of bad

prognosis) 4336. Diitadi vijnaniya sarira (knowledge o f messenger etc.) 457

III. Appendix-1Index o f diet articles and drugs- 469

IV. Index o f Sanskrit headings- 503 V. General Index 515

VI. Corrigenda 522

i n t r o d u c t i o n

As^aftgahydaya-quintessence o f the eight branches ( o f Ayurveda ) is one o f the authoritative treatises on ancient Indian medicine. It had attracted the attention o f medical men not only within this country but also o f neighbouring countries such as Arabia, Persia, Tibet and Germany. Its popularity is substantiated by the large number o f commenta­ries by Indian scholars and appreciation by the scholars o f many other countries. With its beauty and brevity o f poetical composition, sequential arrangement o f topics, clear descri­ption o f precepts and practices o f medical science and many other merits, it has earned its rightful place as one among the ‘Bfhat trayP-three great treatises-of Ayurveda. It is an epitome o f Ayurveda catering to the needs o f the students, scholars and medical practitioners alike.

Natufe and contents of the treatise :

As^afigahfdaya contains six .sthanas ( sections ) each sthana consisting o f varying number o f adhyayas ( chapters ); the total number o f chapters being 120, The text is composed entirely in poetry. The total number o f verses is 7120 in the extant edition.1 In addition there are about 33 verses which have not been commented upon ( by Arunadatta) hence considered as later interpolations. There are 240 short prose lines also, two at the commencement o f each chapter. The sthanas ( sections ) and thdr important contents are:—

1. Sutrasihnria I—The first section has 30 chapters dealing with basic doctrines o f Ayurveda, principles o f health, pre­vention o f diseases, properties o f articles o f diet and drugs, humoral physiology and pathology, different kinds o f diseases and methods o f treatment.

1. Edited by Harisastry Paradkar, published by Nirnayasagar press, Bombay, 1939 and reprinted by Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi, 1982.

( * )

2, S&rira sth&na 'The second section has 6 chapters dealing with embryology* anatomy, physiology, physiognomy, physical and psychological constitutions, auspicious land inauspicious dreams and omens, signs o f bad prognosis And of oncoming death.

3, Nidftia sthnna :— The third section with 16 chapters describes the causes, premonitory symptoms, charectorestic features, pathogenesis and prognosis o f some important diseases coming within the realm o f Kaya cikitsa ( inner medicine ).

4, Cikitsa sthfina :—The fourth section has 22 chapters elaborating the methods o f treatment o f all major organic diseases, including efficacious medicinal recipes, diet and\ care o f the patient.

5, Kalpa-siddhi sthnna l— The fifth section has 6 chapters dealing with preparation o f recipes, administration o f puri­ficatory therapies and management o f complications; and principles o f pharmacy,

6, Uttara sthnna :— The sixth and the last section is devoted to the remaining seven branches o f Ayurveda. It has 40 chapters in total; divided as follows, viz. 3 for Bala cikitsa ( paediatrics ), 4 for Graha cikitsa ( demonology/psychiatry ), 17 for "OrdhvafAga Cikitsa ( diseases o f organs in the head ) sub-divided again-9 for netra cikitsa ( ophtholmology ), 2 for karna cikitsa ( otology ), 2 for nasa cikitsa ( rhinology ),2 for mukha cikitsa ( mouth, teeth and throat ), and 2 for/siroroga ( diseases o f the head ). Salya cikitsa ( surgery ) has10 chapters; Dams^ra ( toxicology ) has 4; Jara cikitsa ( rasa- yana ), ( rejuvination therapy, geriatrics ) and Vf§a ( vaji- karana (virilification therapy, aphrodisiacs) have one chapter each.

Greater portion o f the text being devoted to Kaya cikitsa- ( inner medicine ) is thus conspicuous.

At the beginning o f the treatise, the author states “ that he is going to describe only such information’* as has been

{ *1 )

tevealed by great sages like Atreya etc.” 1 “ collecting only tte cream o f knowledge from numerous texts ( written by sages ) scattered in the country, this text Astangahydaya has been prepared which is neither too brief nor too elaborate’ ’.2 These statements vouchsafe the authenticity and reliability o f information contained in the text.

Author :—Unfortunately the author o f Astanghydaya has not

furnished either his name or any other information about himself anywhere in the text. Hence many o f the present day scholars-both Indian and European-have been consist­ently attempting to identify this author but so far no conclu­sion has been arrived at. All the views are “ the most feasable assumptions” only. The following internal and external evide­nces form the basis for identification.

1. In the concluding verses o f the text, the author states “ by churning the great ocean o f the eight branches o f medi­cal science, a great store o f nector-the As^aflgasangraha ( name o f a treatise ) was obtained. From that store, this treatise ( Astaiiga hydaya ) which is more useful, has arisen separately for satisfying the less studious’*8. By studying this, the person will be able to understand the Sangraha ( Astaiiga sangraha )4.

2. The author o f Astafigasangraha, has furnished the following information about himself and his work in the concluding verses o f that treatise. “ There was a great physi­cian by name Vagbhat;a, who was my grand-father, I bear, his name; from him was born Simhagupta and I am from him ( Simhagupta); I was born in the Sindhu country. Having learnt the science from Avalokita, my precepter and much more from my father and after studying a large number o f texts on this science, this treatise ( Astaflgasangraha ) has been written, suitably classified ( arranged into sections, chap*

1. The statement ' fcT is found at the beginning o f every chapter.

2. A. hr. su. 1 /43. A. hr. utt. 40/804. Ibid 40/85

( XII )

ters etc. j)1. Elsewhere he states that it has been prepared in such a manner as is suitable to the age2 ( o f the author ).

3. In some manuscripts o f As^afigahydaya there is a colophon at the end o f Nidana aud Uttara sthanas which reads as “ thus ends the Nidana sthana in As^angahpdaya samhita written by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta/5 But the absence o f such a colophon at other places and in some other manuscripts, and the use of honorific term “ srimad*' as a prefix to the author’ s name have made the present day scholars to doubt the authenticity o f the colophon.

4. Commentators on other Ayurveda treatises have quoted verses o f Astafigasangraha and o f As^angahydaya calling them as ‘ from Vyddha Vagbhata* and “ from Laghu/svalpa or ( simply ) Vagbhata” respectively.

Based on these points, it is now generally agreed that the author o f Astafiga hydaya is also Vagbhata. The next problem that has to be solved is whether both Astaiiga sangraha and Astanga hrdaya are authored by one and the same person- VSgbhata, son o f Simhagupta or whether the authors are different persons o f the same name. This has been a subject o f long discussion and has created two groups o f scholars, viz. :—

2. First group which considers the author ofboth the texts as one and the same person-Vagbhata, son o f Simhagupta. This group consists o f Cafidranandana, Ifidu, Aru^adatta, Niscalkara, Cakrapanidatta, Bhatta Narahari among the ancient commentators, Rudraparasava, Bhagawat Simhji, Gananath -Sen, Hari§astry paradkar, Yadavaji trivikramji, D. C. BhattacSrya, Swami Laksmlramji, Hardatta sastry, editorial board o f Caraka Samhita, Jamnagar edition, Nanda- kisore Sarma, Atrideva Gupta and some others among the present day scholars. The following points form the basis for their opinion.

1. A. s. Utt. 50/203-2042. Ibid. su. 1/18.

( XIII )

(a) author’s own statement at the end o f Astangahydaya that it is born out o f A?tangasangraha and written separately for the benefit o f the less studious.

(b^ specific mention o f the name and other personal details o f the author at the end o f Astangasangraha and its non-mention in Asi;angahydaya.

(c) incorporation o f a large number o f verses without any change from Astangasangraha into AstSngahydaya; similarity in the arrangement o f sections, chapters, topics; views on precepts and practices etc. between the two texts; epitomisation and simplification o f Astafigasangraha being noticeable in Astangahydaya.

(d) opinion o f the commentators representing the tradi­tional view.

(e) instances in ancient times in India o f the same author writing more than one book on the same subject.

2. Second group which considers the authors o f the two texts as different persons; Vagbhata, son o f Simhagupta as the author o f Astangasangraha ( Vagbhata I ) and another Vagbhata ( Vagbhata II ) as the author o f Astangahydaya. Dalhana, Vijayaraksita* Srikanthadatta, Vfnda, Hemadri and Sivadasasena among the commentators, Hoernle, Keith, J. Jolly, P. K. Gode, P. G. Ray, Hariprapannaji, G. N, Mukhyopadhyaya, Priyavrata sarma and some others among the modern scholars ar$ in this group. Their opinion is based on the following points :

(a) commentators have used two distinct terms, viz. Vyddha Vagbhata to denote Astangasangraha and laghu/svalpa ( or simply ) Vagbhata to denote Astangahydaya, suggestive o f two different authors. This represents the traditional view.

(b) there are many dissimilarities between the two texts on topics such as nature o f composition, religious and social beliefs, scientific precepts and practices etc.1

I. Priyavrata Sarma-Vagbhata Vivecana-pp, 292.

( XIV )

(c) both the texts are almost o f the same size and* no scholar would waste his time and energy to write more than one book on the same subject; epitomisation and simplification cannot be accepted as made out.

Before aligning with any one o f the two groups, it is nece­ssary to have a brief comparison o f both the texts.

Astafigaangraha

1. Nature o f composition

(a) Archeac style contai­ning both prose and poetry, with difficult words, long sentences.

(b) furnishes datailed reli­gious practices, social customs and beliefs, etc.

(c) verses o f Garaka,Susruta and many other ancient texts incorporated, some with slight " Iterations and others without alte­rations. Views o f many authorities furnished.

2. No. o f verses

9241 (prose passages and verses together),1

3. No. of sthUnns ( sections )

6

Astaiigahrdaya

new style containing only poetry, easily understan­dable.

brief narration o f reli­gious matters, etc.

large number of verses o f Astafigasangraha incorporated without any alterations, in addi­tion to hose o f Caraka, Susruta etc.

7120 ( only verses).2

6

1. Thii number is that found in edition brought out by Anant Damodar Athavale. Pune—1980. Prose passages long and short; have been seri­ally numbered along with verses,

2. This is the number found in the edition o f Harisastry Paradkar, Bombay and reprinted by Chaukhambha Orientalia, Varanasi-1980,

( X V )

Astangasangraha AstSngahydaya

4. No. o f Adhy&yas ( chapters )

(a) Sutrasthana •— 40 30(b) v^arirasthana 12 6(c) Nidana sthana — 16 16fd) Cikitsita sthana -— 24 22(e) Kalpa siddhi sthana 8 6(f) Uttara sthana 50 40

150 120

5. Branchwise break-up in Uttar a sthana:

(a) B^la cikitsa 5 3(b) Graha cikitsa 5 4

(c) TJrdhv&nga cikitsa :

( i ) nctra rogacikitsa 10 9

( i i ) karija roga 2 2f iii) nas& roga 2 2( iv ) mukha roga 2 2( v ) siro roga 2 2

(d) 6alya cikitsa 11 10

(c) Damstra ( visa )cikitsa 9 4

( f ) Jar& ( ras&yana )cikitsa 1 1

(g) V?§a ( vajllfcarai?a )cikitsa 1 1

50 40

( XVI )

Though there are difficulties in accepting either o f the two opinions, I am more inclined to accept that both Astanga sangraha and Astangahr’daya are by one and the same person Vagbhata, son o f Simhagupta.

Again, there are two divergent opinions regarding the order o f sequence o f these texts, viz., (1) all Indian scholars consider that Astangasangraha is the earlier text $nd Astanga hydaya, the later. (2) European scholars consider the Astanga hrdaya is earlier, next an intermediary text and Astafiga sangraha is the last.1 Points in support o f this view are-Astafiga hrdaya was popular in neighbouring countries and has been translated into Arabian and Tibetan languages very early but not Astanga sangraha; there are more number o f comme­ntaries on Astangahydaya and it is included among the Bj*hat trayl-great triad o f Ayurveda literature, whereas Astanga sangraha does not have these previlages.

With the above two conflicting views, it is better to keep this topic open for some more time anticipating further research.

AtfflngUvtara :

Jejjata in his commentary on Caraka, samhita mentions another text by name Atfafig&vat&ra.2 Arunadatta in his commentary on Astanga hydaya also mentions this book as another work o f the author o f Astangahydaya.8

Niscalakara4 and Sivadasasena,5 in their commentaries have quoted several verses from a text which they have called as “ Madhya Vagbhata*5. These verses are neither found in Astangasangraha nor in Astangahrdaya, but closely resemble the verses o f these texts. This makes it imperative to accept

1. Meulenbeld G. J.-Madhava nidana and its chief commentaries pp. 423-425

2. Jejjafa-Nirantara pada vyakhya-Caraka samhita— ci. 1/4.3. Aruijadatta-Sarvafigft sundara Vyakhya-A. hr. ci. 17/194. NiScalakara-Ratnaprabha vyakhya on Gakradattas cikitaa sangraha.5. Sivadasa sena-Tatvabodha vyakhya on A. hr. utta. 21/5. 22/54

( XVII )

the existence o f an intermediary text by Vagbhata. I think that in all probability, Astangavatara might be the Madhya Vagbhata.

There are two more books which bear the name Vahata/ Vagbhata as their author.

1. Atf&nga nighantu-the colophon in one ot the manuscripts reads as-“ thus ends Astanga nighantu in Astanga hrdaya samhita written by srimad Vahatacarya” .1

The term Vahata is the prakrit variant o f the term Vag­bhata and had been in popular use. Both Jejjata and Indu, the commentators have used this term. Astaflga nighantu is a small treatise dealing with synonyms of drugs mentioned in Astanga sangraha.

Priyavrata Sarma who has edited the text with three o f its manuscripts, has proved that the work is not that o f Vagbhata, the author o f Astanga hydaya and it can only be assigned to a later period ( 8th century AD).2

2. Rasaratna Samuccaya-tht author o f this text calls himself as Vagbhata, son o f Simhagupta,3 There is no similarity between this text and Astangasangraha atid Astangahrdaya and no proof o f common authorship. Rasaratna samuccaya deals with medical chemistry, chemical pharmacy and treat­ment o f diseases with mercurial and mineral drugs marking the second phase o f Rasasastra and assignable to 12th Century AD. The author is proved to be a pseudo-Vagbhata, a per- son who has concealed his real name; posterior to the author o f Astanga sangraha and Astanga hrdaya by more than six centuries.

Date o f Vagbhata :

The date o f Vagbhata o f Astarigasangraha and A? anga hydaya has to be determined on the following evidences :

1. ( Ms. No. 11297. Tanjore Library ) Vide Priyavrata sarma introdu-ction to As$a5ga nighantu, Kuppuswami sastry Research Institute,Madras-1973.

2. Priyavrata sharma-A§fariga nigha*?^-introduction8. Colophon at the end o f each chapter.

( XVIII )

1. Many recipes found in the Bower MSS are also found in Ast&figa hydaya. The Bower MSS is assigned to 4th century AD and Vagbhata might have borrowed the recipes from it.

2. In A^anga hrdaya, Vagbhata has quoted verses from that portion o f Garaka samhita which has been supplemented by Dri<Jhabala, who belongs to at out 500. AD. This is the upper limit o f the date o f Vagbhata.

3. Byhat samhita o f Varahamihira has a verse which very closely resembles the verse o f Astanga hrdaya and most probably takeu from it,1 Varahamihira lived between 505 and 580 AD. This date is taken as the lower limit for the date o f Vagbhata.

4. Itsing, the Chinese traveller in his travel records ( 671- 695 AD ), states that ‘ lately a person collected all the eight branches o f medicine, hitherto separ ate and made them into one bundle’2. This in all probabality refers to Vagbhata.

5. The religious, social and economic conditions described in Astafiga sangraha and Astafiga hydaya pertain to the early phase of Gupta era o f Indian history ( 5th-7th century AD )

6. Madhavakara ( 8th century AD ) in his book Rugvini- scaya ( m&dhava nidana ) has quoted many verses from Astanga hrdaya.

7. A sanskrit medical text *rGuyud bzi* corresponding very closely to Astafiga hrdaya has been translated in Tibetan languge during 728-786 AD and is found in the Tanjur colle­ction.3

8. AH. b. Sahl Rabban al-Tabari, a persian physician in his medical treatise called Firdaws al-hikma written in 849- 850 AD specifically names Astanga hrdaya (as Astanqhrdy.)4

1. Brihat samhita. 73 /32. Itsing-a record o f Buddhist practices in India-translated by Takakusu.

p. 128^ A T /•'•rvT'YI TVk

( X IX )

9. Astafiga h rdaya has been translated into Arabic b y the nam e ‘ A stankar’ during the reign o f Khalif Hariiu-al-Rashid

773-808 AD j.1

Taking all these points into consideration, the date o f Vagbhata has been presumed to be 550-600 AD until evide­nces to the contrary come up.

Other notices of his life :

According to his own statement he was bom in Sindh and his preceptor was Avalokita, His father, Simhagupta also must have been a great scholar o f Ayurveda and a successful physician earning the title ‘Vaidyapati.’ A medicinal fecipe said to have been compounded by Simhagupta is mentioned by Sodhala in Gadanigraha.2

Recently European scholars have postulated that Ravi- gupta, the author of Siddhas£ra, a medical treatise is the brother o f Simhagupta. Jejjata the commentator describes Vagbhata as mahajanhu pati-king o f mahajanhu.8 Ni§calakara another commentator calls Vagbhata-a rajarisi.4 Based on these D C. Bhattacarya thinks Vagbhata to have been a\ king o f a small state in Sindh.5 There is a village by name Majhand about fifty miles to the, north o f Hyderabad,. ift Karachi district ( o f Pakistan ) which might have been the ancient site. We may also persume that Mdhajahnu might be a famous seat o f learing and Vagbhata as its chief. Priyavrata Sarma opines that V^gbbata might have moved out o f Sindh after its invasion by the*sakas and spent his later life at Ujjain then a famous city where geat poets and scholars like Kalid&sa, Varahmihira and many more resided.6

There is another traditional belief that Vagbhata lived in Kerala in his later life and is the founder of the Asta Vaidyans-

1. Sachau-Alber uni’s India preface.2. Sodhala-Gadanigraha -part I pp. 232 ( Khadira vataka ).3- Jejjata-Nirantarapada Vyakhya.4. Niscalakara-Ratnaprabha Vyakhya.5. D J Bhattacarya-Date and works of Vagbhata-the physician ABORI-

X X V III p. 1226. Priyavrata Sarma-Vagbhata vivecana-p» 307

( X X )

eight families o f physicians, one for each o f the eight branches of Ayurveda, These families o f heriditory physicians depended mainly on Vagbhata’s Astanga hrdaya for the treatment of diseases, Astanga hrdaya was so popular that il used to be learnt 'by heart’ not only by the children o f these families of physicians but also by children o f other brahmin families. Unfortunately no definite records-either epigraphical or literary-has been traced so far in Kerala to substantiate the presence o f Vagbhata there.

The religion to which Vagbhata belonged is another subject o f interesting discussion. One set o f scholars argue that Vagbhata was a Brahmin following the Vedic tradition. The basis for such a view are-mention o f Ayurveda as an upaveda o f Atharvaveda, performance o f propititory and magical rites according to Atharvaveda, advice for the worship o f gods-Siva, Sivasuta. Hara, Hari and other divine beings, the cow, the brahmana etc; description o f Sisyopana- yana ceremony, advise not to enter a caitya (Buddhist shrine), not forbidding o f meat and aicohol in daily use-all these and many more such are enough to accept him as a Brahmin. Another set o f scholars argue that Vagbhata was a Buddhist as can be decided on the following points-the Buddha is specifically named in the invocatory verse o f Astanga sangraha and indirectly in that o f Astanga hrdaya; Avalokita the prece­ptor was a renowned Buddhist scholar, mention o f names ofj Arya Tara, Parnasabari, Jina, Jinasuta, Samyaksambuddha, i Baisajyaguru, etc. are all definitely o f Buddhist religion, advice to recite the invocatory hymn before consuming the medicine, advise to follow the madhyama marga-middle mean-in all the activities, advice to avoid the ten kinds of sinful acts, mention o f four kinds of death, Mayuri and mahS- mayuri vidya ( sorcery rites ) and many more.

Without much difficulty both these views can be combined together, justifiably also, to accept Vagbhata to have been born as a Brahmin, studied Vedic literature, following its practices in his early life and in later life embraced Buddhism which was the popular religion then. Hence he has reverence to ancient Vedic precepts and practices, as well as to those

( XXI )

of Buddhism. The great scholar Varahmihira is another example o f persons who became Buddhist in later life and exhibited equal respect to both the Hindu and Buddhist religions in their works.Son and grandson :

Tlsata-author of 'Cikitsakalika5 calls himself as the son o f Vagbhata in the colophon o f his book1 But Vagbhata's name does not appear among the many authorities mentioned by him in the invocatory verse at the commencement of the text.2 Tisata’s son Candrata was also a great scholar and author o f many books. Among these, his commentary on his father’s book Cikitsakalika is also one. Even Candrata does not mention the name o f Vagbhata anywhere in it3. From inte­rnal and external evidences Tisata and Candrata are assigned to 10th and 11th Century AD respectively. Hence it is difficult to accept TIsat;a as the son and Candrata as the grandson of Vagbhata of Astanga hrdaya.Disciples :

Jejjata in the colophon o f his commentary on Caraka samhita calls himself as ‘disciple of Vahata ( Vagbhata ).4 Nilamegha in his book Tantrayuktivicara has composed a popular verse in praise o f Vagbhata, in which both Jejjata and Indu are mentioned as the chief disciples o f Vagbhata.5

To accept Jejjata as a direct disciple of Vagbhata, the following difficulties arise-(a) Jejjata quotes verses o f Astanga hydaya stating “ as told by Vagbhata’5 without any word o f reverence such as guru, acarya, etc. (b) Jejjata belongs to 9th centruy AD and hence far posterior to Vagbhata.

With regard to Indu, similar difficulties are met with. In his commentary on Astanga sangraha, he say* that there are many commentaries on Astanga sangraha before

1. Tlsafa-Cikitsakalika-2. Ibid3. Cafidraja-Cikitsakalika Vyakhya-on the above verse.4 • Jejjata Nirantara pada vyakhya-bharata vakya.5. Nilamegha-Tantrayuktivicara -Invocatory verse.

( XXII )

his time,1 which is suggestive o f a long gap of time between him and Vagbhata. Indu’s date is taken as 13th century AD. So even Indu could not have been a direct disciple o f Vagbhata.

With all these infoi tnation about Vagbhat;a and most pro­bable presumptions about his identification, date and works etc. Vagbhata remains an enigma until Such time when unquestionable evidences come up by further research.

Commentaries :

Astangabrdaya has the signal honour of having the highest number o f commentaries than any other Ayurveda treatise2. Though about thirty commentaries are known most o f them are either lost, available partly or remaining in manuscript form in the libraries of India and other countries. Only six are available in print one completely and the remaing partly.

1. The only commentary available in full and in print is Sarv&ngasundara by Arunadatta, son of Mrgankadatta.8 He probably belonged to Bengal and was a great scholar not only in A yurveda but also in grammer, prosidy and other branches of sanskrit literature. He is identified by some autho­rities with the lexicographer of the same name. He is assig­nable to early part o f 12th century AD as he is quoted by Hemadri ( 13th-l4th Century AD). His name appears in the commentary o f Dalha^a (11th century AD) but some scholars doubt its cannotation4, I f accepted as true, then the date o f Arunadatta has to be pushed back to 10th or 11th Century AD.

l|SarvnTigasundara is fairly eloborate, explains tjie meanings,

with the help o f grammer, /substantiates with quotations from other texts, provides synonyms o f drugs and Cvenjcommon

1. SaAilekha vyakhya introductory verses.2. Introduction to As. Hii-Harisastry paradkar

Vridcfhatrayi-Gurupad Haidar Vagbhata Vivecana-Priyavrata sarma

3. Arunadatta-SS Vyakhya Introductory vcises As Hr. Su 1/14. Palhapa’s Vyakya-Susruta -Kalpasthana 1/33

( XXIII )

names for their identification. With these merits it justifies its name and reflects the erudition o f its author. It is quite likely that the author might have derived help from an earlier commentary on Astanga hrdaya by Cafidranafidana as there is some similarity between the two.

Arunadatta is said to have written a commentary on Susrutasamhita also but it has hot been traced so far.

2. Ayurveda Rasayana-is the work o f Hemadri, son of Kama- deva. He was a Maharastra Brahmin belonging to Vatsa gotra. He was the chief minister and advisor ( dharmadhikari, srikaranadhipa ) to King Mahadeva ( 1260-71 ) and his son Ramacandra f 1271-1309), the Yadava rulers o f Devagiri1. He was a great scholar in ail branches o f ancient learning especially Dharma Sastra. He was a prolific writer and has about fourteen books to his credit. Most important among them is the-Caturvarga Cintamani-the magnum opus-dealing with Dharma Sastra consisting o f more than a thousand pages. He was also a patron o f learning and maintained many scholars like Kesava Paiidita, Bopadeva and others.

Ayurveda Rasayana-commentary on Astanga hrdaya was written after ‘Caturvarga Gintamani’ and so is^assigned to later half o f the 14th century AD. Unfortunately this comme­ntary is not available in full, but available only for Sutra- s than a, Nidana sthana, first six chapters o f cikitsa sthana and ail chapters o f Kalpa-siddhi sthana and these have been printed. Hemadri has incorporated the chapters o f Kalpasiddhi sthana into Sutrastana.2 While writing the commentary, Hemadri quotes many earlier works such as KharanSda, Vj-nda, Vanga- sena etc. but chiefly from Astanga sangraha, in addition to Garaka and Susruta. He asserts that he has cleared the doubts on many moot points which the earlier commentators have not decided.8 He expresses his disagreement; with the views o f others on many points.

1. Hemadri-Introductory verses o f Ayurveda Rasayana VyakhyS.2. In the extant edition of Astafiga hrdaya, the two sthanas have beert

separated and printed.3. Hcmadri-Ayurveda Rasayana Vyakhva-Introductory verses.

( XXIV )

3. PadZrtha Cctfidrikft—is the title o f the commentary by Candranandana, son o f Ravinandana. He was a native o f Kashmir and wrote this work at the instance o f Sakunadeva, king of Kashmir. He is placed in the 10th century A D .1

Padartha candrika is by far the earliest available comme­ntary on Astanga hrdaya. It is available in full in manuscript form. Only some portions o f it is in print and furnished in the foot note in the extant edition brought out by Harisastry Paradkar. Its Tibetan translation is available in full and is included in the Tanjur collection.2

Candranandana is said to be the author of commentaries on Garaka and Susruta samhitas and also o f nighaijtu, which is appended to Astanga hrdaya.

4. Hrdaya bodhika ( or Hjdaya bodhinl )—is by Sridasa Pandita who belonged to Kerala. He was a desciple o f a scholar by name Vasudeva. Only the first portion of this commentaiy ( Sutra, sarira and nidana sthanas ) have been printed. This commentary is brief and furnishes Malayalam equivalents to names o f drugs.

Sridasa Pandita quotes another commentary by name Vynkhynsnra written by student o f his own teacher* Vasudeva. Both Hrdaya bodhika and Vyakhyasara have been provided with a short summary in Malayalam called 1 Alpabuddhi- prabodhana9 written by a scholar by name Srikantha.

Sridasapandita belonged to early part o f 14th century and Srikantha to the later part o f it.3

5. Nid&na cintftmani-is the commentary on Nid&nasthana of Astanga hrdaya. It is the work o f a scholar by name To$aramalla Kanhaprabhu, son o f Mahavaidya Beimdeva Prabhu and Samambika.4 He is not to be mistaken for

1. Meulenbeld, G. J.-Madhavanidana and its chief commentaries PP 4022. Tbid3. Meulenbeld G- J.~Madhava nidana and its chief commentaries

PP 4304 Colophon in the manuscript-Vide introduction to As Hr. Harisa&try

paradkar.

( XXV )

Todaramalla, the famous minister o f emperor Akbar. This commentary has been printed in the foot note o f Harishastry paradkar’s edition. Its date is not yet decided, most likely it belongs to 14th-15th century AD.

0. Tatvabodha-this commentary is only for the UttarasthSna of Astanga hrdaya by Sivadasasena, son o f Anantasena, who was the court physician to Barbak Shah, Sultan o f Bengal ( 1457-1474). This commentary was probably written in 1500 AD and is available in print. Sivad&sa has written commentaries on Carakasamhita ( Tatva pradipika ) and Cikitsa sangraha of Cakrapanidatta.

7. Vo,gbha\a maq$ana-b y Bha$a Narahari ( or Nrsimha ) is not a commentary on Astanga hrdaya but a compendium intended to defend it from certain allegations. A scholar by name Soura Vidyadhara finds many faults in Astanga hrdaya and abuses its author Vagbhata. Bhattanarahari, son o f Bhat^a Sivadeva refutes all the allegations o f Vidyadhara and defends Vagbhata. Both the accusor and the defender support their arguments with quotations from other autho­ritative texts. Thus ‘Vagbhata man<Jana5 is a literary criticism of a high standard and only one o f its kind in Ayurveda literature. It is tentatively assigned to 15th century AD. It is being edited by me and going to be published shortly.1

Apart from these, the commentaries known to have been written by Bhattfira Haricandra ( 600 AD ), Himadatta ( 8th century ), Hatakanka ( 8th century ), Jfjjata ( 9th century ), Isvarasena ( 11th century ), Indu (12—13th century), A&idhara (13—14th century), Udayadityabhatta (14th century), Bhatta Narahari ( 15th century ), Ramanathaganuka ( 16th century ) and some others have not been traced so far.

1Translations :—Astanga hrdaya has been translated into

almost all major Indian languages.

It had been translated into Arabic, under the title ‘Astankar* during the reign o f Khalif Harun-a 1-Rashid ( 773-8G8 AD).2

1. Vagbha$a mandana-Ed. K . R. Srikantha Murthy. Pub. ChaukhambaOrientalia.

2. Alberuni’ s-India-translatcd by Sachau-Preface, p. 30-32

( XXVI )

A medical text called ‘ rGyud bzi’ in Tibetan agreeing very closely with Astanga hrdaya has been translated during fhe reign o f King Khri-Sron-dehu ( 728-786 or 755-797 AD. ) The first five chapters o f this Tibetan translation has been rendered into English by Vogel and published in 1965,1

Luise Hilgenberg and Willibald Kirfel have translated Astanga hydaya into German and it was published in 1941.2

About this translation :

This is a faithful translation o f the text, in simple English. The commentaries o f Arunadatta and Hemadri have been relied upon to a great extent. No claim o f any kind is made by me in this stupendius task except as a faithful translator.

Inspite o f best efforts to avoid printing mistakes a few have remained over. Readers are requested to correct these by referring to the ‘corrigenda* before undertaking the study.

Acknowledgements :

I thank my daughter, Smt. K.S. Revathi, B. A. who has typed the manuscript bearing all the troubles smilingly. I am highly obliged .to my esteemed friend Prof. Jyotirmitra o f the Insti­tute ofMedical Sciences, Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi, who inspite o f his own busy schedule, went through the proofs at the press. I am also beholden to M/s. Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series office, Varanasi, the reputed Indological publi- sJhers for including this in their Ayurveda series.

I condlude this introduction with the popular verse :

srfisrfcK 5*TIsm ftwr $*n«i5cr: m r* sisfcpfg ^ II

349, “ N W D A N A ”16th Gross, Jayanagara K . R. SRIKANTHA. M URTH YMysore-570 014 ( India )

i Meulenbeld, G. J.-Madhava Nidana and its chief commentaries, pp.€44. Bibliography.

2, Ibid.

ASTANGA HRDAYAM• • ■s u t r a s t h An a

( Section on general principles )

spTfftssqro: I

Chapter-1*

ATUSKAMlTA ADHTATA ( desire fo r long Ufe ).

Namaskllra-( Obeisances. )

^ftsS^HTO snft^gg ^ II * IIObeisances be, to that ApUrva vaidya ( unique/unpara­

llelled/rare physician ) who has destroyed, without any residue, ( a l l ) the diseases like rUga (passion/desire) etc. which are constantly associated ( innate/inherent ) with and spread all over the body, giving rise to outsukya ( anxiety ), mo ha ( delusion ) and arati ( restlessness ). (1)

Notes :— The term "raga etc** includes kama (lust), krodha (auger), lobha (greed), mada (arrogance), matsarga (jealousy), dvesa (hatred), bhaya (fear) and many such bad emotions.

3TSJT3F In m w i

W e shall now expound the chapter-Ayuskamiya (desire for long life), thus said Atreya and other great sages. 1-a.

f ^ r : u r ii

Person desirous o f ( long) life which is the means ( instru­ment ) for achieving dharma (righteous ess ), artha ( wealth ) and sukha (happiness) should repose utmost faith in the tea­chings o f Ayurveda. 2.

Notes Sukha includes both kama ( desire o f sensual enjoyment) and moksa ( salvation). Dharma, artha, kama and moksa are known as Purusdrthas ( aims or pursuits o f life ) to be followed by every person. For achieving these, a long and healthy life is essential. By his statement “ Thus said Atreya and olher great sages**, Vagbhata, the author o f this treatise, desires the readers to note that the opinions found herein are not his own but the teachings o f ancient sages only and so the authority and sanctity o f these need not be doubted.

AyurvedUvatarat}n-(origin of Ayurveda)-

m r §4 Ieft 11 \ ii

§ ^n% cT^IM I

Brahman, remembering Ayurveda ( the science of life ) taught it to Prajapati, he (Prajapati) in turn taught it to Asvin twins, they taught it to Sahasraksa (Indra), he taught it to Atri’s son (Atreya Punarvasu or Krsna Atreya) and other sages, they taught it to Agnivesa and others and they (agnivesa and other desciples) composed treatises, each one separately.

2-3.Notes :—The above is a brief narration of origin o f Ayurveda according

to Garaka samhita, a full account o f it is furnished herein :

“ Lord Brahman, recalling to his mind the science of life, taught it to Daksa (Prajaoati) he taught it to Ais'vin twins, who in their turn taught to Indra-the king of the gods. When diseases began to tiouble the human beings, the great sages of the world, assembled in the slopes of the Himalaya mountains, and resolved to learn the science of Ayurveda from Indra and bring it to the world for the benefit o f living beings. But who would undertake this difficult task of going to heaven and learn the science from Indra ? Sage Bharadvaja, one of the participants of the assembly, volun. teered for the task which was very gladly accepted. Bharadvaja went to Indra§ abode, learnt the science fiom him, came back to earth and propou­nded it to the assenbly. Krsna Atreya also known as Punarvasu Atreya, son of sage Arti, taught this science to six o f his disciples, Agnive^a, Bhela, Jatu- karQa, Para^ara, Harita and Ksarapayi-Each one of them wrote a treatise and placed them before thiir teacher Krsnatreya and the assembly o f the sages. The treatise of AgniveSa was adjudged as the best and was praised even by the gods. It became popular in the world.” ( Garaka samhita* Sutrasthana. Chap ter-1.)

The teachings o f Kysija Atreya deals mainly with Kayacikitsa (inner medicine) which is one among the eight branches o f Ayurveda, this school is popularly known as Atreya sampradaya or Kayacikitsa. The treatise written by Agnive6a is avaiable today not in its original foi m but in its revised version-known as Caraka Samhita because it was redacted (re-edited) by Garaka muni for the first time. It underwent a second redaction from the pen of Drdhabala. Modern scholars assign Krs$a- treya and AgniveSa to 6th-5th cent. B. G.; Garaka muni to 2nd cent. A. D . and Dr4habala to 4th cent. A. D.

srw: u # n

4 ASTANGA HRDAYAM f CH.

I ] SurRASTHANA 5

From those treatises which are very eloborate ( hence difficult to study ), only the essence has been collected and this treatise-Astanga hrdaya-prepared which is niether too succinct nor too eloborate. (4)

ASTANGA AYURVEDA 4(eight branches o f Ayurveda)-

u k ii *rfh m i

Kaya, Bala, Grah^i, Crdhvanga, Saiya, Dam ira, Jari and Vt§a-are the eight branches (of Ayurveda) in which*treatment (o f diseases) is embodied (described)-(5)

Motes—Kayacikitsa branch deals with the treatment o f diseases arising from d "o.ders of digestive activity, known in modern parlance as Inner Medicii.e; Bala cikitsa is treatment o f diseases o f children ( paediatrics ), Graha cikiisa means treatment o f diseases arising from possession by evil spirits, pathogenic micro-organisms etc. and deals mainly with mental diseases ( psychiatry ). Urdhvanga cikitsa deals with treatment o f dise­ases of the head inclusive o f the eyes ( ophthalmology ), ears ( otology ), nose ( rhinology ), throat ( laryngology ) and teeth ( dentistry ).

Salya cikitsa also known as Jastfa cikitsa deals with treatment o f re q u ir in g the use of knife (surgery). Dam&tra cikitsa is treatment o f diseases due to poison (toxicology). Jar a cikitsa also known as Rasayana chicitsa deals with treatment of diseases of old age (gerientology, geriatrics). Vf§a cikitsa deals with treatment o f diseases like impotence, sterility etc. and making man sexually strong by the use aphrodisiacs (verification).

Tridosaf$-( t ’ j three dosas ) -/

srtg: \\%\\II II. HI 1 ^ - ^ ^ (V _ ,TWiRrtratEn i

Vayu (vata), Pitta and Kapha are the three dos&s, in brief; they destroy and support (sustain, maintain) the body when they are abnormal and normal respectively. (6)

Notes :— The dosas are material substances present in the body always, they have their own definite pramaija ( quantity ), guna ( quality ) and karma ( functions ). When they are normal ( avikrta ) they attend to different functions o f the body and so maintain it. But they have the tendency to become abnormal (vikj-ta) undergoing increase ( vrddhi ) or decrease ( ksaya ) in their quantity, one or more o f their qualities and fun­ctions. When they become abnormal, they vitiate their places o f dwe- lling-the dhatus ( tissues )l because o f this tendency o f vitiation, they are

6 ASTANGA HRDAVAM

called as dosas or vitiators. These three-Vata, pitta and kapha-are more intimately concerned with the body, hence cal'ed as Sariraka dosas in dis­tinction to two manasa dosas-the rajas and tamas-which are concerned with the mind. The specific mention o f three, a- their number is to deny any fourth dosa as some consider rakta ( blood ) as the fourth one.

ft il ss ||Though present all ove the body, they are found (predo­

minantly) in the region-below, middle and above, respe­ctively, o f the area between the heart and the umbilicas. (7a)

Notes : — DosSs are present in every cell o f the body attending to its different functions; they are found predominantly in certain places, viz. vata in the area below the umbilicus, pitta in the area between the heart and the umbilicus; and kapha in the area above the heart.

They a e predominant, respectively, during the last, middle and first stages o f the life (span), the day, the night, and ( process o f digestion o f ) the food.

Notes :— Vata is predominant in old age ( after 60 years o f age ), in the afternoon ( between 3 pm. and 7 pm. ), late night ( 2 am. to 6 am. ) and at the end o f digestion o f food. Pitta is predominant in the middle age ( between 20 and 60 years ), midday ( between 11 and 4 p. m. ), midnight between 12 and 2 a. m .) and during middle period of digestion. Kapha is predominant in early age ( from birth upto 16 years o f age ), in the forenoon ( between 6 a.m. and 10 a.m. ), in tha early part o f the night ( between 7 p. m. and 11 midnight) and the early period o f digestion.

Agnibhedafy {Kinds o f digestive activity) x-

*Pq«uJ«s *wrs ii <s nBy them (the dosas) are produced the visamagni, the

tiksnagni and the mandagni respectively*, while samagni is produced by their equillibrium.

Notes :—Agni> literally fire, refers to the fire-like activity in the alime­ntary canal, responsible for digestion of food. This activity is influenced by the condition o f the do$as. When all the three dosas are in equili­brium, the digestion of food will be perfect in all respects and that is samSgni-notmsA digestion; but when the do$as get aggravated ( increased ) they bring about their own characteristic changes in the digestive activity also. When Vata is aggravated, the digestion becomes irregular, erratic different from time to time and accompanied with flatulence etc., such

I ] SUTRASTHANA 7

a digestive activity, is visamdgni. When Pitta is aggravated the digestive activity is very intense, even large quatities of food get digested very quickly and there is burning sensation, thirst, etc. during digestion; such a condition is Tlk$nagni. When Kapha is aggravated the digestive acti­vity is very dull, poor, inadequate, even small quantities o f food get digested after a long time and there is heavyness o f the abdomen, lassitude, etc. during digestion, such a condition is Mandagni. All these three types are abnormal and give rise to many diseases o f the causative do§as.

Kotfhabhedah-(kinds of alimentary tract)-

w d m m iKostha ( nature o f alimentary tract or nature o f bowels ) is

krura (hard), mydu (soft) and madhya (moderate, medium) by each ol them ( dosas ) respectively; it is madhya ( medium ) even when all the dosas are equal.

Motes : —With the predominence/aggravation o f vata, the bowel move* ment is haid ( hard scabulous feaces being eliminated with difficulty and not regularly every day ); with the predominance o f pitta, the bowel is soft ( semi-solid or liquid feces, eliminated more than once a day, even drinking of milk produces purgations ); with the predominence o f kapha bowel is moderate ( feces is neither hard solid nor liquid, is eliminated without difficult once a day, regularly ), It is so when all the do§is are in equal proportion. This is the ideal condition and does not give rise to any disease while the former two are abnormal and cause ill-health.

Dehaprakrti (body constitution)-

ii iiw® ferer:

wst, R to t \ \ U \ \

By them (the dosas) which are present in the sukra (male seed) and artava (female seed) at the time o f commencement o f life, there arises three kinds o f prakfti (human constitution) just like poisonous worms arise from poison; they (consti­tutions) are the hina ( poor, weak ) the madhya (medium, moderate) and the uttama ( best, strong) from each (of the (dosas) respectively; that constitution arising from equal proportion o f all o f them ( the dosas) is the samadh&tu prakfti, which is ideal; those arising from combination o f two do§&s are nindya (denounced).

8 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM

Notes :— The male seed is the Sukranu ( spermatazoon ) and the female seed is the andaou-( the ovum ). Both these unite together ( fertilisation ) and form the embryo and that is the commencement o f life. The male and the female seeds produced in the body o f the man and the woman, contain the tridosas. At the time o f the union o f the two seeds the dosas undergo change in their proportion, either all o f them might remain in equal proportion, or any two together might become predominant or any one dosa only might become predominant. These conditions greatly influence the nature o f the embryo in its characteristic features, which becomes known as Prakrti of man ( natural human constitution ). Thus seven kinds of prakptis get formed, three ekadosaja ( from any one dosa seperately ) , three dvafidvaja or samsargaja ( from the combination o f any two dosas ) and one from sammi£ra or sannipata ( from the combination o f all the three together in equal proportion ). Among them, ekadosaja are Aina (poor), the sarnsaigaja (dvandvaja) ate madhya (moderate) and sammisra is uttama ( best, ideal ). Further, even among the ekadosaja, the first one (vataja) is hlna (poor) the second (pittaja) is madhya (mode­rate), and the third (kaphaja) is uttama (best). The characteristic feature o f these prakrtis ( constitutions ) has been described in chapter 3 o f Sarira sthana. The example o f poisonous worms is to indicate that though they are born from poison, they donot die of it, but continue to survive, similarly the prakrti, though formed from the dosas which are similar to poison,, continue to manifest in the person as long as he lives.

Tridosalak$ana-( properties o f the three do§&s )~

aw ^ i

Ruksa (dryness), laghu (light in weight), glta (coldness), khara (roughness), suksma (subtleness) and cala ( movement) are the properties of Anila (vata).

f r o firer s r t s c ^ n w i i

Sasrteha (slight urictousness), tiksna (penetrating deep), usna (hot, heat producing), laghu (light in weight), visra (bad smell), sara (free flowing) and drava (liquidity) are the properties o f Pitta.

fopm sfcft VsW' fem* TO? I

Snigdha (unctousness), sita (cold, producirYg coldness), guru

I ] SUTRASTHANA

(heavy), manda (slow in action), slaksna (smooth), mftsna (slimy) and sthira (stable/static) are the properties o f kapha.

J\fotes :—The above are some of the natural and inherent properties of the dosas and more information about the dosas will be found later in chapters. 11 & 12.

ll^ ilBoth in their decreased and increased states, the combi­

nation o f any two dosas is known as samsarga and of all three, as sannipata. (12.)

Dhutu and mala~{basic tissues and w astes)-snarsrj i

Rasa (plasma), asfk (blood), mamsa (muscles), tnedas (fat)r asthi (bone), majja (bone marrow) and sukra (semen) are the seven dhatu (basic tissues) and are also known is dusyas (those that get vitiated by the dosas).

TT&T ^ 11^11Malas (waste products) are the mutra (urine), sakjt (feces),

sweda (sweat) etc. (13.)Notes :— These will be described again in detail in chapter 11.

Vrddhi ( increase ) o f all o f them ( dosas, dhatus afid malas ) is caused by the use o f samana ( similars ) and its opposite ( decrease ) by use o f viparlta ( dissimilars ).

Notes'.—Each o f the dosas, dhatus, and malas has its 'own pramai.ia ( quantity ), gunas ( specific qualities ) and karmas ( functions ), which in its normalcy ( samya ) is conducive to health. They sometimes, undergo vrddhi ( increase ) and ksaya ( decrease ) in their quantity^ one or more o f its qualities and functions, which are both known as vaisamya ( abnor- malcy ) and which lead on to ill-health, Use o f or association with subst­ances, qualities and activities which are similar ( same or identical ) with the material, qualities and functions o f the dosas, dhatus and malas bring about their increase, whereas the use or association with substances, quali­ties and activities which are viparlta ( dissimilar, opposite ) bring about their decrease.

id ^STA n g a h r d a y a m [ CH.

SADRASA-(six tastes)

qgj5ssr?nfsr?rT# ** r t rcT? i

Swadu (sweet), amla (sour), lavajia (salt), tikta (bitter), usajia (pungent) and kasaya (astringent) are the six rasas (tastes); they are present in the substances, each one is more strengthening (to the body) their order o f precedence. (14.)

Notes :—Taste is also a guna ( quality ) o f every substance, each subst* ance may have one or more tastes, which becomes known when the substance is put on the tongue. The first, clearly recognisable taste is known as Pradhana rasa ( primary taste ) and the remaining tastes which are recognised later and mildly are anurasa ( secondary taste ). In respect of giving strength to the body, kasaya ( astringent ) provides the minium, usa$a ( pungent ) a little more and so on, swadu ( sweet ) providing the maximum.

Alleviation o f do$as by tastes—

^ferrKT^r: srcq; UV\H

The first three tastes ( swadu, amla and lavana ) alleviate ( mitigate, cause decrease ) maruta (vata); the three starting with tikta (tikta, usana and kasaya) alleviate kapha; kasaya, tikta and madhura alleviate pitta; whereas the others cause their increase (aggravation o f the dosas). (15.)

Notes :—Madhura is the synonym of swadu ( sweet), “ others cause increase” is explained as follows., tikta ( bitter ), usija ( pungent ) and kasaya ( astringent) cause vrddhi ( increase ) of vata; amla (sour), lavajia ( salt ) and ka{u ( pungent ) cause increase of pitta; swadu ( sweet ), amla ( sour ) and 1 ivana ( salt ) cause increase of kapha-proper ties and actions o f each taste will be described again in chapter 10.

Dravyabhedah-{kinds o f substances)

srcRsstasT^greatersr^rfirftr Bren n^n

Dravyas (substances used as food, drugs, etc.) are o f three kinds viz. samana (those which alleviate the dosas), kopana (those which aggravate the dosas) and swasthahita (suitable for health/which help maintain health). (16.)

t ] SU TR A STH AN A 11

Vitya (potency)

Ujna (heat) and sita (cold) being the powerful qualities, virya (potency o f the substances) is also taken to be two.

Motes:—Virya is that aspect/factor of the substance which is mainly responsible for the actions o f the substance in the human body. More details will be found in chapter 9.

Vipdka ( end product of digestion )

Vipaka (nature o f end product o f digestion) is also three- swadu (sweet), amla (sour) and katu (pungent). (17.)

Motes :—More details in chapter 9.

Gurv&di gu#ah (qualities)

sprt* ferfin u^ ii

Guru (heavy), manda (slow), hima (cold), snigdha (unctous), ilaksna (smooth), sandra (solid), mydu (soft), sthira (stable), suksma (minute, subtle) and vi&ada (non-slimy )-these ten along with their respective opposites-are the twenty gunas (qualities* properties o f substances).

Motes :—The above statement can be elaborated as follows t-Guru (heavy) X laghu (light in weight)Mafida (slow) X tik§iia (quick, fast)Hima fcold) X uspa (hct)Snighda (unctous) X ruksa (dry)Slaksna (smooth) X khara (rough)Sandra (solid) X drava (liquid)M|*du (soft) X kathina (hard)Sthira (stable) X cala (moving, unstable)Suksma (subtle, small) X stbula (big, gross)ViSada (non slimy) X picchila (slimy).

Roga-arogya kavaqa (cause of disease and health )j-

fsniNt

ASfAftGA HRDAVAM [OH.

Hina (inadequate, poor), mithya (improper, perverse) and ati (excess), yoga (association, contact, union) of kala (season), artha (objects of senses) and karma (activities, functions) are the chief causes o f diseases; whereas their samyak yoga (proper contact, association) is the chief cause o f health. (19 )

Notes :—This will be described in detail in chapter 12.

Roga-(disease)-

Roga (disease) is (the effect o f) disequilibrium o f the dosas while health is ( the result o f ) the equilibrium of the dosas.

Notes :—Each of the do§as possessing its specific quantity, qualities and functions is known as its samya (equilibrium) whereas increase ( vrddhi) and decrease ( ksaya ) in its quantity, one or more of its qualities and functions are known as its vaisamya ( disequilibrium ).

d m fSPTT I R o l l

Roga (disease) is said to be o f two kinds, Nija (organic, arising from the body itself) and agantu (traumatic, arising from external causes). 20.

INI ITheir (of diseases) adhis^hana (seat, nidus, residence) is

also two : kaya (the body) and manas (the mind).M&nasika dosafh*(do$zis of the mind)

^ IIRlHRajas and tamas are enumerated as the dosas o f the manas

(mind). 21.Notes:—Satva, rajas and tamas are known as the three mahaguoas,

they are primary or natural qualities responsible for creation o f all the substances of the world and said to be present in every one of them and concerned with intellegence stuff. Out o f them, satva is considered to be pure and not having any bad effect, whereas the other two are bad and having bad effects. Hence rajas and tamas are considered as the dosas o f the mind, when they become increased above the specific limit.Rogi-roga parlk0-( examination o f the patient ) :-

The rogi (patient) should be examined by darsana (inspec­tion) spariana, (palpation) and prasna (interrogation).

SUTRASTHANA 13

Ttlf tRifa: IR IIRoga (disease) should be examined by its nidana (causes,

aetiology), pragrupa (prodromata, premonitory symptoms), laksana ( specific signs and symptoms, clinical features ), u|>aSaya (diagnostic tests) and apti (samprapti) (pathogenesis).

Notes :— These will be explained in detail in chapter 1 of Nidana sthSna.

De$abhed&h-(kinds o f habitat)

5 HR IIm m ® f w r I

Desa (habitat), in this science, is said to be o f two kinds- bhumi ( desa )-region of land and deha (desa)-the body. Bhumi desa-land region is o f three kinds viz, jangala-which is predominant o f vata, anupa which is predominant o f kapha and sadharana which has all the malas (dosas) in normal condition. 23.

Notes Jangala region is aiid or desert-like land with no mountains or hills, has less vegetation, poor water resources and is more breezy. Anupa is marshy land with more of water, more vegetation, very less o f sunlight and heat. Sadharana is the moderate type with few moun­tains, hills, moderate water, vegetation and sunlight.

Kalabheddh-(kinds c f time)

^ fosrataffa, ircaiiKala (ti mej which is relevent to the ( administration and

selection o f ) drug (or therapies) is o f two kinds-viz. that (time) commencing with ksana (moment) etc., and that o f the stages o f the disease. (24).

Notes :—Ksana is the minimum unit o f time measurement and is equalent to the time required for winking of the eyelid once or uttering of one letter of the alphabet; kastha, kala, nadika, muhurta, yama, ahor- atra, paksa, masa, rtu, ayana and samvatsara-are the successive units, knowledge of this external time is essential for collection of drugs at appr­opriate period, preparation of i ecipes, administration to the patient etc. The disease develops in the body in different successive stages and not all o f a sudden; each stage has its own characteristic signs and symptoms, recognition of each stage helps the physician to assess the strength of the disease and decide the appropriate drug and therapy required for that stage, hence the necessity of two kinds of lime.

Auftufha bhedfth-(kinds of therapies) S-*}tSR m * f w i I

Ausadha (medicaments, therapies) is, in brief, o f two kinds- §odhana (purifictiory) and samana (palliative).

Notes :—Sodhana is the method o f eliminating the aggravated dosas from the d.ody forcebly, thus purifying it. Samana, on the other hand, is to mitigate the aggravated dosas within the body itself.

srferf^*Ft stir wm IFor the dosas o f the body, basti (enemata), vireka (pur*

gations) and vamana (emesis) are the best therapies respecti­vely; likewise are taila {oil), ghyta (ghee, butter fat) and madhu (honey). 25.

Notes Administration of different kinds of medicinal enemas is best for mitigating vata, producing purgations is for pitta and vomittings is for kapha; use o f medicated oils ( both internally and externally ) is ideal for mitigating vata, ghee for mitigating pitta and honey for kapha.

Dhl (descrimination), dhairya (courage, strong will) and atmadi vijnana (knowledge of the soul etc.) are the ideal therapies for the mind. 26.

Notes :—Dhl is the ability o f the person to decide good and bad, dhairya is ability to adhere to the good, avoid the bad, and withstand difficulties with strong will; atmadi vijfiana is pos essing or obtaining correct knowledge o f the soul, o f the aims and pursuits o f the present life os well as o f future life etc., in other words, a philosophical view of human life. These are especially o f great value in the treatment o f meijtal disorders.

Cikitsa pndnh-(four limbs of treatment)

The physician, the attendent (nurse), the drug and the patieni-are the four limbs o f treatment; each one has four (good) qualities. 27.

The physician must be efficient, having learnt the science in all its meanings (implications) from a preceptor, must have

14 ASTANGA HfcDAYAM [GH-

I ] SUTRASTH AN A 15

witnessed the therapies (gained practical experience) and pure/clean (i# body, mind and speech).

tS+HV IRVSHThe drug should be suitable for preparing many recipes,

possess many good qualities (taste and other properties), endo­wed with virtues (genuine, not defective) and suitable (to be used in different condition o f the dosas, in different diseases and different types o f persons). 28.

q fcsrcss : I

The attendent (nurse) should be attached (affectionate, faithful to the patient), clean (in body, mind and speech), efficient in work and intellegent,

s r e w w f i i i r m i

The patient should be w ealthy, obedient to the physician, having good memory (capable o f remembering and explaining events connected with probable causes, symptoms, etc.) and o f strong will (capable o f with standing strain o f therapies etc.). 29.Rogabh?d&fy-(kinds o f diseases)

( srrsitesrrar sfo ^Tfafjsrr, iu K\\)

faftTOFn I

w f p r : f i^ i i

Disease is o f two kinds-sadhya (curable) and as&dhya (incurable), they are again o f two kinds-susadhya (easily curable) and kfchra sadhya (curable with difficulty), yapya (controllable) and anupakrama (not responding to any therapy, ' fatal.).Sd.dhyllsd.dhya lak$ana-(features o f curability and incurability ) -

Diseases which are present in persons capable o f with* standing all kinds o f therapies, in adults, in males, in those who are self-controlled; which are not affecting (involving) vital organs, which have few/mild causes, premonitory symp­toms and specific features; which are uncomplicated (having

16 A$TAftGA H^DAYAM [CH .

no secondary diseases or very troublesome symptoms etc.) which are dissimilar in respect o f dosas, dusyas (tissues), desa (habitat), jtu (season) and prakrti (body constitution); which have the four limbs o f treatment in excellent condition; which have veiy favourable planetary influence; which have arisen from any one dosa, which are seen manifesting in one disease pathway and which are o f recent onset-are susadftya (easily curable). 30,

$ 5 $ : ST I

Diseases which require the use o f sharp instruments etc. in treatment, and also those which have mixture o f factors (enumerated in the previous verses) are k^cchra sadhya (curable with difficulty).

m m : IIVUI

Diseases which persist till the remainder o f life, but can be controlled with continuous good regimen (of drugs, food, activities etc.) and which possess qualities o f the those (easily curable) diseases are yapya (controllable). 32.

i l^ l i

Diseases which have features entirely opposite (of curable diseases), which have stayed long (involving all the important tissues and vital organs), which have produced anxiety (fear o f death), delusion and restlessness; which are presenting fatal signs and which cause loss o f sense organs (sensory functions) are anupakrama (which require no therapy, fit to be rejected, sure to cause death). 33.

^TT

The physician should reject the patient (refuse treatment to) who is hated by the physician and the king (or government) and who hates them; who hates himself (dejected in life), who is not having the equipments and other facilities required for treatment, who is busy with other activities (not having the required attention, leisure etc. towards the treatment), who is

I ] SUTRASTHANA 17

disobedient (to the physician), whose life is coming to an end, who is of evil mind (violent, destructive), who is afflicted with great grief, who is full o f fear, who is ungrateful and who thinks himself to be a physician (in respect o f deciding drug, therapies, food, activities etc). 34.

Adhydya sangraha-(c hapters of the treatise)

a u r o r a l m it n w iFurther on, shall be the enumeration o f the ( names o f )

chapters o f this treatise;

fencifefii*. ii^ ii

1. Ayuskamiya (desire for long life), 2. dinacarya (daily regimen), 3. rtucarya (seasonal regimen), 4. roganutpadanlya (prevention o f diseases), 5. dravadravya vijnaniya (knowledge of liquid materials), 6. annasvarupa vijnaniya (knowledge o f nature o f foods), 7. annaraksa (protection o f food), 8. matra- sitlya (determination o f quantity o f food), 9. dravyadi vijna­niya (knowledge o f substances etc.), 10. rasabhedlya (classifica­tion o f tastes), 11. dosadi vijnaniya (knowledge o f dosas etc.),12. dosabhediya (classification o f dosas etc.), 12. dosapakra- maniya (treatment o f dosas), 14. dvividohpakramanTya (the two kinds o f treatments) 15. sodhanadi gana safigraha (colle­ction o f purificatory drugs etc.), 16 sneha vidhi (oleation therapy), 17. swedavidhi (sudation therapy), 18. vamana- virecana vidhi (emesis and purgation therapy), 19. basti- vidhi (enema therapy), 20. nasya vidhi (nasal medication therapy), 21. dhuma pana vidhi (inhalation o f fume therapy),22. gafidus&di vidhi (mouth gargle and such other thera­pies), 23. &£cyotana-anjana vidhi (eye-wash and such other therapies), 24. tar pana-putapaka vidhi (therapies for the eyes), 25. yantravidhi (use o f blunt intruments and appli-

2 A

18 A$TXftGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

ances), 26. sastravidhi (use o f sharp instruments etc.), 27. sirav- yadha vidhi (venesection), 28. saly&haranavidhi (removal o f foreign bodies), 29. sastrakarma vidhi (surgical procedures) and 30. ksaragnikarma vidhi ( caustic alkali and fire cautary therapies these thirty chapters form the Sutrasthana. ).36-38|

I

1. Garbhavakranti (formation o f the embryo), 2. garbhav- yapt ( disorders o f pregnant woman and the new born ),3. angavibhaga (human body and its parts), 4, marmvibhaglya (classification o f vulnerable spots), vlkrti vijnaniya (knowledge o f bad prognostic features), 6. dutadi vijnaniya (knowledge o f the messenger etc.)-these six form the Sarirasthana. 39,

tott g- i

1. Sarvaroga nidana (causes and methods o f diagnosis o f all diseases, 2. jwara nidana (diagnosis o f fevers), 3. rakta- pitta, kasa nidana (diagnosis o f bleeding diseases and cough),4. swasa, hidhma nidana (diagnosis o f dyspnoea and hiccup),5. rajayaksmadi nidana (diagnosis of tuberculosis etc.), 6. mada- tyaya nidana (diagnosis o f alcoholic intoxication), 7. ar$o nidana ( diagnosis o f piles ), 8. atisara-grahanlroga nidana (diagnosis o f diarrhoea and deuodenal disorders), 9. mutra- ghata nidana (diagnosis o f suppression of urine), 10. prameha nidana ( diagnosis o f diabetes ), 11. vidradhi, etc* (gulma), nidana (diagnosis o f abscess, hernia and abdominal tumors),12. udara nidana (diagnosis o f enlargement o f the abdomen),13. pa^uroga (sopha-visarpa) nidana (diagnosis o f anaemia, dropsy, and erysepelas), 14. kustha(svitra kymi) nidana (diag­nosis o f leprosy, leucoderma and worms), 15. vatavyadhi

* ] SUTRASTHANA 19

nidftna (diagnosis o f diseases caused by vata, nervous diseases) and 16. vatasra nidana (diagnosis o f gout)— these sixteen chapters form the Nidana sthana. (40-41).

srift ftrftr afr, a t * \m\\

1. Jvara cikitsa (treatment o f fevers), 2. raktapitta cikitsa (treatment o f bleeding disease), 3. kasa cikitsa (treatment o f cough), 4. Svasa-hidhma cikitsa (treatment o f dyspnoea and hiccup), 5. rajayaksmadi cikitsa (treatment o f tuberculosis etc.), 6. chardi hydroga-tysija cikitsa (treatment o f vomitting, heart diseases and thirst), 7. madatyayadi cikitsa (treatment o f alcoholic intoxication etc .), 8. arsas cikitsa (treatment o f piles),9. atlsara cikitsa (treatment o f diarrhoea), 10. grahanidosa cikitsa (treatment o f disorders o f the deuodenum), 11. mutra- ghata cikitsa (treatment o f suppression o f urine), 12. prameha cikitsa (treatment o f diabetes), 13. vidradhi-vrddhi cikitsa (treatment o f abscess and hernia), 14. gulma cikitsa (treatment of abdominal tumour), T5. udara cikitsa (treatment o f enlarge­ment o f the abdomen), 16. p^nduroga cikitsa (treatment o f anaemia), 17. swayathu chikitsa (treatment o f dropsy), 18. visarpa cikitsa ( treatment of herpes ), 19. kust;ha cikitsa (treatment o f leprosy and other skin disorders), 20. svitra- krimi cikitsa (treatment o f leucoderma and worms), 21. vata­vyadhi cikitsa (treatment o f diseases caused by vata-nervous diseases), 22. vataionita cikitsa ( treatment o f gout )-these twenty two chapters form the cikitsa sthana. (42-43^)

naan

1. Vamanakalpa (recipes for emesis therapy), 2. virecana kalpa (recipes for purgation therapy), 3. vamana-vyapatsiddhi

20 ASTANGA BRDAYAM [G H ,

(management o f complications o f emesis and purgation thera­pies, 4. bastikalpa (recipes for enema therapies), 5. bastivya- patsiddhi (management o f complications o f enema therapy),6. dravyakalpa (nature o f medicinal recipes etc.). these six chapters form the Kalpasiddhi sthana (44).

srar^ * Vglil UV\W

sk i t IswwtfeffSH&a rft 5t ^ 5rart ua^u

»prc>»t s^si^ iitfvsii

*.w m i iivwi

1. Balopacaraiiiya (care o f children), 2. balamaya prati­sedha ( prevention o f diseases o f children ), 3. balagraha pratisedha ( prevention o f seizures in children ), 4. bhuta vijflanlya (knowledge abcut evil spirits etc.), 5. bhuta prati­sedha (dispelling o f evil spirits), 6. unmada pratisedha (preve­ntion o f insanity), 7. apasmara pratisedha (prevention o f epi- lespy), 8. vartmaroga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f the diseases o f the eyelids), 9. vartmaroga pratisedha (treatment o f diseases o f the eyelids), 10. safidhisitasita roga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f eye-joints, sciera and cornea), 11. safidhisitasita roga prati­sedha (treatment ofdiseases o f eye-joints scleara and cornea),12. drist;iroga vijnania (diagnosis o f diseases o f vision), 13, timira pratisedha ( treatment o f blindness ), 14. linganasa pratisedha (treatment o f disorders o f lens), 15. sarvaksiroga vijfianiya (diagnosis o f diseases affecting the entire eye). 16, sarvaksiroga pratisedha (treatment o f diseases affecting the entire eye.), 17. karnaroga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f diseases o f the ear), 18. karna roga pratisedha (treatment ofdiseases o f the ear), 19 nasa roga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f diseases o f the nose), 20. nasa roga pratisedha (treatment o f diseases o f the nose), 21. mukharoga vijnaniya (dignosis o f diseases o f the mouth), 22. mukha roga pratisedha(treatment ofdiseases ofthe mouth),23iiro roga vijnaniya(diagnosis ofthe disease sof head),

r j SUTRASTflXNA

24. siro roga pratisedha (treatment o f diseases o f the head.), 25. vraijapratisedha (treatment ofulcers),26. sadyovrana pratisedha (treatment o f traumatic wounds), 27. bhagna pratisedha (treat­ment o f fractures), 28. bhagandara pratisedha (treatment o f fistula-in-ano), 29. granthi-arbuda-slipada apaci-na$I vijnaniya (diagnosis o f tumors, cancer, filariasis, goitre and sinus ulcers),30. granthi-arbuda-slipada-apacl-na<ji pratisedha (treatment o f tumors, cancer, filariasis, goitre and sinus ulcers), 31. ksudra roga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f minor diseases), 32. ksudra roga pratisedha (treatment o f minor diseases), 33. guhya roga vijnaniya (diagnosis o f veneral diseases), 34. guhyaroga prati­sedha (treatment o f veneral diseases), 35. visa pratisedha (treat­ment of diseases due to poisons), 36, sarpavisa pratisedha (treat­ment o f snakebite), 37, kita-lutadi visa pratisedha (treatment o f bites o f insects, spiders etc.), 38. musika-alarka visa prati­sedha (treatment o f bites of mouse, rabid dog, etc,), 39. rasa­yana vidhi (rejuvinatory therapies) and 40. bijaposana vidhi (nourishment o f reproductive tissue or aphrodisiac therapy ) - these forty chapters form the Uttara sthana (45-48).

flrct IIW I

Thus there arc, one hundred and twenty chapters, divided into six sections. (49.)

11 $ ti

Thus ends the chapter known as Ayu§k&miya, the first of sutrasthana in As$&ngahj*daya saiphita-composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

tefciWUsTPr: l

Chapter—2

DLNACARTA ADHYAYA^ Daily regimen)

We shall now expound the Dinacarya adhyaya-chapter on daily regimen; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

PrHtaruthnnfl-(getting up in the morning) >

The healthy person should get up (from bed) during brahma muhurta, to protect his life. l.a.

Motts The last three hours of the night ( from 3 a. m. to 6 a. m. ) is known as Brahma muhurta, because it is the best time for study and obtain brahma or knowledge.Dahtadhnvana-(c\esLiiing o f the teeth) :~

II t II

srayjf ar^mfSH^iI! % II

Contemplating on the condition o f his body, the person should next, attend to ablutions, (after eliminating the urine and faeces), Then after, he should clean his teeth with twigs o f arka, nyagrodha, khadira, karanja, kakubha, etc. which are astringent, pungent, and bitter in taste; they (twigs) should be ofthe size o f the tip ofthe little finger in thickness and twelve angulas (finger^ breadth) in length and straight, its top made like a soft brush (by chewing), the teeth should be cleaned without hurting the gums. 2-3.

sRurfusft =3 ^ ii « n

Persons suffering from indigestion, vomitting, dyspnoea, cough, fever, facial paralysis, thirst, ulcerations o f the mouth,

Su t r a s t h a n a

diseases ofthe heart, eyes, head and ears, should not make use o f the tooth brush (for cleaning the teeth). 4.

Notes :—Forbidding the tooth brush docs not mean that these persons should not clean their teeth at all. They should make use o f soft powder o f other drugs instead o f twigs.

Aftjana (collyrium to the eyes) :~

Sauviranjana is good for the eyes, hence it should be used (as eyesalve) daily.

The eye is full o f tejas (light) and has risk o f troubles especially from slesman (kapha); hence rasaiijana should be used once a week, to drain it (kapha) out. 5.

Notes:— Sauviranjana is the ore o f antimony sulphide, available as shining black pebbles in the river bed of sauvira country (modern Afghani­sta n and Beluchisthan ). A kind o f collyrium ( eye-salve, kajal ) was being prepared from this ore along with some other plant products and used in ancient times both as a medicine and a cosmetic. Rasaiijana is prepared from the decoction of daruharidra ( Berberis aristata ). It is an irritant and so used to produce more lacrimation.

cRTt II ^ It

Afterwards, the person should make use o f navana ( nasal drops ), gai?<}usa ( mouth gargles ), dhiima ( inhalation o f smoke ), and tambula ( chewing o f betel leaves ). 6.T&mbUla sevana-(betel-c hewing) s-

^itRiviwRr it * n

Tambula (betel-chewing) is unsuitable (harmful) to those suffering from wounds, bleeding diseases, dryness and redness o f the eyes, poisoning, unconsciousness, intoxication and even from consumption.

Notes : —Tambula (betel chewing or pan-chewing) is an ancient custom in our country. Vagbhata in Asfanga sangraha prescribes two betel leaves, one small sized arecanut, little quantities of slaked lime and extract of khadira ( known as kaca, kittha, etc. ) as the ideal combination.

24 A$TAftGA HRDAYAM [OM.

Fragrant substances like cordamum, cloves, etc. are also permitted in other texts, but none o f the ancient texts mention tobacco, and such other intoxicating substances to be mixed with betels This custom of chewing tobacco or using it in other fu; ms like snuff, smoking ( o f bidi, cigarrette etc. ) came into vogue during the Muslim rule in India. Chewing of betel leaves, aiecanut, lime and other fragrant substances has defenite medicinal properties and so beneficial for health; chewing o f tobacco along with betel leaves is injurious to health and is the chief cause for cancer o f the lips, tongue and throat.

Abhyanga-(oil-massage)

amifinsreracsr, sr arcmiraTafT tu 11

cf f i l i a l I^ | | ^ | |

Abhyanga (oil-massage and bath) should be resorted to daily, it wards o ff old age, exertion and (aggravation of) vataj bestows good vision, nourishment to the body, longlife, good sleep, good and strong (healthy) skin. It should be done speci­ally to the head, ears and feet.

It should be avoided by persons suffering from aggravation o f kapha, who have (just) undergone purificatory therapies (like emesis, purgations etc.) and who are suffering from indigestion. 8-9.

Notes :—Abhyariga is anointing the head and body with medicated oil, massaging them mildly and then taking bath with warm water. It is very beneficial not only for the healthy but also for persons suffering from disorders o f the nervous system etc.

Vy&y&ma (exercise)

ravNfrM'itefei w iw w iy m w S ntoiiLightness (of the body), ability to do (hard) work, keen

digestion, depletion o f ( excess ) fat, stable and distinct physique accrue from vyayama (physical exercises). 10.

Persons suffering from diseases o f vata and pitta; children, the aged and those having indigestion should avoid it.

'ST, m t s I

Su t r a s t h a n a

Persons who are strong and who indulge in fatty foods (daily); in cold seasons and spring (season) should do it (exercise) to half o f their strength ( capacity) only; while others (and in other seasons) should do it mildly. 11.

Notes:— Half the capacity of the person is understood by appearance o f perspiration on his forehead, nose, axilla, joints o f the limbs and feeling o f dryness o f the mouth.

si fBsr.sgg’sr w**™: n u nAfter doing it (exercises) all the parts o f the body should

be massaged comfortably. 12.

fr o t s tr o m a s srrofc iiUliThirst, emaciation, severe dyspnoea (difficult or excess

breathing), bleeding diseases, exhaustion, feeling o f debility (even without any work), cough, fever and vomitting are caused by excess o f exercise. 13.

«nr fe g li^nThose who indulge daily in too much o f physical exercise,

keeping awake at nights (loss o f sleep), walking long distances, sexual intercourse, too much o f laughing, speaking and such other strenuous activities perish, just as a lion, after vanqui­shing an elephant. 14.

Notes :-The lion though vanquishes and kills the elephant, dies soon after wards due to severe strain and consequent exhaustion. This simili is to impress upon avoiding excess o f physical work.

Udvartana~{ massage)3S&T

Udvartana (massaging the body with soft, fragrant pow­ders) mitigates kapha, liquifies the fat, produces stability (compactness, strength) o f the body parts and excellence of the skin. 15.*S«afltf-{bath)

ASTAftGA H^lDAYAM [O H .

Snana (bath) improves appetite, sexual vigour, span o f life, valour (enthusiasm) and strength; removes itching, dirt, exhaustion, sweat, stupor, thirst, burning sensation and sin. 16.

Pouring warm water over the body bestows strength, but the same over the head, makes for loss o f strength o f the hair and eyes. 17.

sr T rfferq iii^ uBath is contra-indicated for those suffering from facial

paralysis, diseases o f the eyes, mouth and ears, diarrhoea, flatulence, pinasa (discharge o f foul smelling liquid from the nose), indigestion and who have just taken food. 18.Sadvftta (good conduct)

sftw fe f firersf ^Tsrtfsresrr wwji

Person should take food after digestion (of the previous/ meal), that which is suitable (to him) and in lipitted quantity; urges ofthe b^dy should not be initiated (prematurely) by force; should not be engaged in other works when the urges are patent; not do anything (administration o f drugs, therapies etc.) without treating the curable diseases (first). 19.

All (human) activities are meant for the happiness o f all the living beings; such happiness is based on dharma (right­eousness, right moral conduct); hence every person should adopt (follow) righteoustness always. 20.

Friends should be served with affection and good deeds (beneficial acts) whereas others (foes, wicked persons) should be kept at a distance. 21.

qgwr \R\i\s r f w n s r o <11*1 w f e

Su t r a s t h a n a 27

Hiihsa (causing injury, torture etc.) stey5, (stealing, robb­ing), anyathakama (unlawful sex activity), paisunya (abusive or harsh speech), anrta vacana (scloding, speaking untruth)* sarhbhinna alapa (speech causing dissension, sepelation, brea­king o f company), vy&pada (quarrel, intention o f harming), abhidya (jealousy, not tolerating good o f others) and dygvi- paryaya (finding fault, misunderstanding, faithlessness etc. with scriptures, elders etc.)-fhese ten sins pertaining to the body, speech and mind should be avoided. 21-22.

Notes : —O f the ten sins, the first three pertain to the body, next four to the speech and the last three to the mind.

Those who have no means o f livlihood, who are suffering from diseases and who are afflicated with grief should be helped (to get over their troubles) to the utmost exent.

Even the insects and ants should be treated (with compa­ssion and kindness (just as ones ownself). 23.

God, cow, brahmana, elders, the physician, king and guests should be worshipped.

IRttllBeggers should not be disappointed, abused or objected. 24.

§ ir m i

One should be very helpful even to his foes, even though they are not helpful. One should maintain a single mind (balanced mind) during ( the period o f ) wealth as well as during ( period o f ) calamity. One should be envious o f the cause (of wealth, happiness, well-being etc. o f others) but not be jealous o f the effect (money, happiness etc.). 25.

fe r ftrcfOne should speak appropriate to the occasion, with words

which are good, in brief, which is not untrue and which is pleasing.

28 A§T&ftGA HRDAYAM

i r ^ ii

5f rasrssrt, 5? ^ :aff<r i ?T ^F^TrRJT. ST3T WJTR II VSIIsr«RTJa riqRi5f ?r * fosterr swfo I

One should start conversing (with others) first, with a pleasant face; should be virtuous, kind and soft (mild), should not be comfortable and happy alone (should make others also like himself); should neither believe everybody nor suspect everyone; should not reveal that some one is his foe, and that he is an enemy; o f some one else; should not make public the insults he had and the disaffection towards the master (his own insults from his master or o f his master towards him).

\r <\\

Keeping in mind the nature o f the people, one should deal with them in such manner as best pleasing to them, becoming well-versed in the art o f adoring others. 26-28.

rf \R%\\

The sense organs should neither be troubled (strained) very much nor should they be coaxed (fondled) very much. 29.

One should not engage himself in occupations w’hich are devoid o f the three pursuits [dharma (righteousness), artha, (wealth) and kama (pleasure)]; should carry on the occupation without going contrary to them (dharma and kama).

In all dealings (activities), one should adopt the middle mean only (avoiding the extremes). 30.

w \n4\& Q Q & ff | u iW i« : \\\\\\

One should cut his hair, nails, and mustaches ( not allow them grow long), keep his feet and orifices o f waste materials (ears, nose, eyes, urethra and anus) clean; take bath daily, put on scents and good dress which is not superfluous but is pleasant to look at.

I I ] Su t r a s t h a n a 29

^nrar«ra<i !mt W j » w wv wfjtfsT *Tr*rfa% 3*§t ^FTSn^i. I

One should always wear precious stones, potent hymns and herbs (kept inside amulets) on the person (body), one should walk holding an umbrella, putting on foot-wear and looking straight to a distance o f four arms length in front o f himself; in case o f urgent work at nights, one should go equi­pped with a baton, head-dress and an assistant. 32.

\i\\\ I

One should not invade (trample / set foot on / traverse / occupy) on the shade o f a holy tree on which deities reside (or a Buddhist shrine), materials (or men) o f worship, banner and unholy things, heap o f ash, husk and dirt, (excreta etc.), sand dunes, boulders, places o f bali (offering to gods, demons etc.) and bathing.

snff arcsr srTjpri, \mn srfepsraw f^r sr i

One should not swim across rivers with arms, should not walk facing huge fire, should not travel in a risky boat, not climb a tree doubtful o f strength; or ride on a vehicle of bad condition. 34.

« r r a fs r s * : h ii

One should not sneeze, laugh or yawn without covering his mouth. 35.

ifr fe^ r ?r i5 T T W I \\%\\

One should not blow his nose (except for forcing out the dirty excretion); not scratch the ground without any reason, not do ugly movements o f the parts o f the body and not sit on ones own heels for a long time. 36.

srns snn%£i«i<v3hi> i

30 A$TA$GA HRDAYAM [ CH.

One should stop the activities o f the body, of speech and o f the mind before getting exhausted; should not keep his knees above for long period (keeping erect the legs folded at the knees w hib sleeping or standing on the hands keeping the legs up etc.), 37.

5f 5T O U VII

?! i iv nOne should not reside at night on trees, meeting place o f

three ro^ds, (or place where people assemble for recreation), vicinity o f a holy tree (or a Buddhist shrine), meeting place o f four roads and a temple, (house o f god). One should not reside even during daytime, in a place of slaughter, a forest, haun’ed house and burial ground. 38,

sreref s c tH T ^ tiW fa r * \\\%\\

One should not gaze at the sun for long time, not carry heavy weight on his head, not see continuously objects which are minute, shining, dirty and unpleasant. 39.

One should not engage in selling, brewing, distributing free or receiving (for drinking) of wine.

n# ^ i

<*t r Imnrerstfifs * ^rsr^ iiwii

The person should avoid the direct breeze, sunlight, dust, snow (dew), hard breeze (whirlwind etc.); should not sneeze, belch, cough, sleep, dine or copulate in improper posture^

Su t r a s t h a n a 31

should avoid the shade o f a scaffold, places hated by the king (or government), campany o f wild animals, biting animals and those with horns; o f mean, wicked (uncivilised), and very intelle- gent persons; avoid quarrel with good men; avoid taking foods, copulation, sleeping, study and recaptulation in the two safi- dhyas (the time o f meeting o f the night and sunrise, o f the sunset and the night); avoid the food given by enemies, given during sacrificial ceremony, (that offered by large group o f donors o f different castes),that given by prostitutes and mercha­nts; one shoulds not make sound with the body parts, mouth and nails, nor shake the hand and hairs* should not move in between two ( recepticles o f) water, fire and the worshipful; should avoid the smoke of a cadaver; too much indulgence, in wine ( drinking ), believing and independence for women. 40-44.

s t r a w t o f e s fo ra : I

For an intellegent person the whole world is a teacher, hence one should imitate the world after carefully considering their meaning (and effects) o f such actions. 45.

Compassion with all living beings, granting o f gifts, contro­lling the activities o f the body, specch and mind; feeling of selfishness in the interests o f others (looking after the interest o f others as his own) these are sufficient rules o f good conduct (moral behaviour) 46.

If ts+nfa i

m*\\

He, who constantly thinks o f (reviews, examines) how his day and night are passing (and adopts the right way only) will never become a victim of' sorrow. 47.

s s ta m smssrarR n ^ n

32 A^TA^OA HRDAYAM [CH.

Thus was enumerated, in brief, the rules o f good conduct; he who adopts it w ill (surely) attain long life, health, wealth, reputation and also the eternal world. 48.

Nates -These are only a few of rules of right conduct, many more are enunciated in the Dharraa^astra tex's which should be referred to for details; some of the do’s and dont’s are in practice while some have disa­ppeared. As centuries roll on, many changes take place in all aspects of the society, political, religious, philosophical, ethical, etc. Some of the precepts and practices relevent and good in the past may be irrelevant and even bad for the present day, while some others will continue to be relevant lor all times. The spirit and the principles of health behind every rule of right conduct is to be given importance to and followed, if necessary with suitable changes. They should not be practised blindly as routine rites, descretion to select the ideal ones, is the need of the hour and not total adoption or rejection blindly.

*1111 N ^ II

Thus ends the chapter called Dinacary&, the second in sutrasthana o f Astafiga hfdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter— 3RTU CARY A ADHYAYA ( Seasonal regimen )

STOTcT I

We shall now expound the chapter p.tucaiya*seasoual regimen; thus said Atreya and other great sages. 1.Sadftus-( six seasons )

srerera iffaq* sprisrcferr* n n

rr^T^ ^ tt srfirM 3^11 r hWith every two masa ( months ) commencing with magha,

are the six |*tus ( seasons ) £isira, vasanta, grisma, varsa, and hima ( hemanta ) successively; the three commencing with sigira ( sisira, vasanta, and grisma ) form the Uttaiayana^ ( northern solastice )} also known as Adana kala because the sun takes away the strength o f the people daily. 1-2

Notes The months and seasons can be explained as follows :—Magha and Phalguna Sibira ytu( mid-January to mid-March ) ( cold, dewy season )Caitra and VaiSakha' Vasanta rtu( mid-March to mid-May ) ( spring season )

Jyesfha and Asadha Grisma rtu( mid-May to mid-July ) ( summer reason )The above three rtus ( seasons ) form uttarayana ( northern solastice )

or Adankala ( debilitating period ).Sravapa and Bhadrapada Varsa rtu( mid July to mid-September) ( rainy season }ASvayuja and Kartika Sarat rtu( mid-September to mid-November ) ( autumn season )Marga£Irsa and Pausa Hemanta jrtu

( mid-November to mid-January ) ( winter season )These three ft us form Daksinayana ( southern solastice ) or visarga

kala ( strengthening period ).3 A

34 A§TAftGA H ^DAYAM [ GH

Utlar&yaya ( northern solastice )

a fw v vn'QWtmi: I s?Tf^ w r t : gorratgen \\ % \\

sffe?rKra m x i

Because o f the nature o f the path, both the sun and wind become very strong ( powerful) and dry during this ayana (uttarayana ) and take away all the cooling qualities o f the earth; tikta ( bitter ), kasaya ( astiii gent ) and ka{uka ( pun­gent ) tastes are moie powerful respectively ( in the three successive ftus ), hence this adana kala is agneya ( predomi­nantly fire-like in nature ). 3-4

Motes -Tikta ( bitter taste ) is powerful in &i§ira (cold; winter season), kasaya ( astringent) in vasanta ( spring ) and katu ( pungent ) in grl§ma (summer ).

Dak§inHjana’ ( southern solastice ) :~

Ii « II

II H n

^ t j II % HThe three ytus commencing with vaisa ( varsa, iarat and

hemanta ) from the Daksinavana ( southern solastice ) and visarga kala-the period in which the1 sun releases the strength o f the people; be cause the moop is more powerful and the suo loses his strength, the earth becomes cooled o f the heat o f sunlight by ( the effect o f ) clouds, rain and cold wind; the unctous tastes-amla (sour ), lav ana ( salt ) and madhura ( sweet )-are powerful ( respectively) during this period. (5-6)

Motes :— Amla ( sour ) is powerful during varsa ( rainy season ), lava^a ( salt ) during £arat ( autumn season ) and madhura ( sweet ) during hemanta ( winter season ).

sWhsaf ^ srw <3 iIn SItakala (cold sesson com piling of hemanta and ssi&ira

(winter and dewy seasons) the stn i ?th of the people will be mnxirnum, during vrsti and gharrna (rainy and hot seasons

comprising o f varsa and grisma j*tus) it will be poor (mini­mum) and in the remaining seasons, it will be medium (moderate), 6£.

Hemanta rtucary&-(regimen during winter)

srfew 11 \s n

In hemanta, the people are strong, the anala (fire in the alimentary tract vis a vis digestive activity) becomes powerful because it gets obstructed (from spreading out) by the cold (in the atmosphere). It begins to digest the tissues (of the body) supported (helped) by vayu (vata in the body); so in this hemanta (winter), use o f ( substances o f) sweet, sour and salt tastes should be made. 7-8.

H ^ it

^ 3 * 4 ^ g f e n uloii

As the nights aie longer, perbons feel hungry in the (early) morning itself, so after attending to oblutions, they should resort to the regimen as enumerated in abhyafiga (oil-bath over the head and body ) procedure with medicated oil with vata alleviating property; murdha-taila (bathing the head with more o f oil), mild massaging o f the body, wrestling with the skilled ( wrestlers ) to half o f his strength and judicious tram­pling o f the body (by experts in that art). 9-10.

sritTt spsnftfor I ^ $ »J r llU ll

TOT *3«s*t3«hH IHUH

SFTlcT 5!*R 513^1** *Hh[T \\\m

Ill ] SUTRASTHANA

36 A§TAtfG A BRDAYAM [C H .

After these, the oil (coverirg the head and body) should be removed by washing with astrirgent (decocticns, powders etc.) and bathing; then fine paste/powder of kurhkuma (kesara) and darpa (kasturi) should be applied, the body exposed to the fumes o f aguru; meat soup mixed with fats, meat o f fattened (well nourished) animals, wine prepared with jaggery (mola­sses s) suppernatant portion of sura and sura as such, should be made use of; food prepared from the flour o f wheat, black- gram, products o f sugarcane and o f milk, food prepaied from freshly harvested corn, muscles, fat and edible oils should be partaken as food; warm water should be used for oblutions, thick sheet made o f cotton, leather, silk, wool or bark o f trees which are light in weight should be used during sleep; exposure to sunlight, and fire should be resorted to judi­ciously; foot-wear should be worn always. 11-14.

fsrcr* i

Women who have well developed thighs, bi easts and buttocks, who are enchanting and exhilarated by the use o f fragrant fumes, scents and \outhfulness and thus made warm in their body, and who are liked, drive away the cold (by their embrace etc.)

Persons who spend their time residing in houses kept warm by fire, in inner most apartment encircled with others, or in underground chambers, will not be affected by the diso­rders (diseases) due to cold and dryness. 16.

SiHra rto*ca?>3-(regmien during dewy season)

Even in sisira (cold, dewy season) the same regimen (as described above) should be adopted more intensly for during this period cold is severe and dryness more, being the effects o f adana kala'(the forthcoming semester). 17.

I l l ] SCTTRASl H ANA 37

Vasanta rtu caryct-(regimen during spring)

s ira fe m f t f o f e * I1 :55% W H c r r ^ f T s r ^ H ^ ii

tftSR: 1

s ? n i r w t a [ ^ 11 11

® m ^ W i IR0I1 *5TWI f N sTH T^rsJ fsnmsfqcTTS*. I fsp rora i^ s ftn : f&n^rqstfigaratiRSn

srfer: fa ^ [i11 11

v im c * ! mK\*% zm*% <h^t*5 sr 1Kapha which has undergone increase in sisira ( cold

seasons) becomes liquified by the heat ofthe sun in vasanta (spring), diminishes the agni (digestive activity in the alimen­tary tract), and gives rise to many diseases; hence it (kapha) should be controlled quickly, by resorting to strong emesis, nasal medication and other therapies, and also by foods which are easily digestable and dry (moisture-free, fat-free), physical exercises, (dry) massage and mild trampling. Having thus vanquished (mitigated) the kapha, the person should take bath, anoint the body with the paste o f karpura, c and ana, aguru, and kurhkuma, make use o f old yava (barley) godhuma (wheat), ksaudra (honey), meat of animals o f desert-like land, and meat roasted in fire as food; drink the juice o f mango* fruit mixed with fragrant substances, in the company o f friends, getting it served by the beloved (women) which has been made more pleasant by the sweet scent o f their body and the grace o f their lily-like eyes; the drink, thereby producing satisfaction to the mind and heart. He should also make use o f unspoiled beverages such as asava (fermented infusion), arista (fermented decoction), sidhu (fermented sugarcane juice), mardvika (fermented grape juice), madhava (honey water) or water boiled with syfigavera or sarambu (extract of trees such as asana, candana etc,) or water mixed with honey, or water boiled with jalada (musta). 18-22.

38 HROAYAM

3 ^ T f fc | \\R%UifiT^tfsrT^ I

«W ^f?o*IT O 'g IRSH

aTtsK firrmifpr ^ *l r5g€t l&MIThe person should spend his midday happily in the com­

pany of friends engaged in pleasant games, pastimes, story­telling etc., in forests (or gardens) which have cool breeze from south direction, with plenty o f reservoirs o f water all around, invisible or poor sunlight, tLe land covered with shining crystals, with the cuckoo every where making pleasant sounds and engaged in lovt-play, with trees of different kinds o f beautiful and s weet smelling flowers,. 23-25.

Foods which are hard to* digest and cold, sleeping at day­time, foods wh'ch are fatty, sour and sweet should be avoided. VJ5*.Gri\ma ftuca?yo-(regimen during summer) j -

sr%qcr>r *r*ir*ii sr?sri srrgagr I

R ^nIn grisma (summer) the sun rays become powerful, day after

day and appears to be destructive (of all things); slesman (kapha) decreases day by day and vayu (vata) increases con­sequently, hence in this season use o f things which are salt, pungent, and sour (in taste) (as food), physical exercises and exposure to sunlight, should be avoided. 26-27

551 ( w r few s [ ^ igrgrakwt i r iii

Foods which are sweet, light (easy to digest), fatty, cold and liquid should be taken* partake cornflour mixed with very cold water and suger after taking bath in cold water.

W m TOrf, ip ig s n ft srr iarc* ir m i

Madya (wine) should not be taken; if very necessary, taken In very little quantity, or diluted with more quantity o f

sO t r a s t h A n a 39

water; otherwise, (taken in large doses) it will cause emacia­tion, debility, burning sensation and delusion,

ifto iiT O SfT TOttgT***

w r c r g fo f t r : ii^ ii

Rice (boiied) white like kunda flower and the moon should be eaten along with meat o f animals o f desert-like land.

Rasa (meat juice) which is not very thick, ras&la (curds churned and mixed with pepper powder and sugar), raga ( syrup which is sweet, sour and salty ) and khaii^ava ( syrup which has all the tastes, prepared with many substances), pap aka pancasSra, (syrup prepared with drSksa, madhuka, kharjura, kasmarya, and paiusaka fruits all in equal quanti­ties, cooled and added with powder o f patra, tvak, ela etc.) and kept inside a fresh mud pot, along with leaves o f plai- ntain and coconut trees, and made sour (fermented) should be drunk in jugs (n'ugs) o f mud or shell; very cool water kept in mud pot along with flowers o f patala and karpura should be used for drinking.

l l^ l l

Eatables known as dasanka kira^a (hollow, finger-like, fried pastry made o f corn flour) should be taken at night; buffaloes milk mixed with sugar and cooled by moonlight and the stars should be u-ed for drinking.

I iVUi

1IW I

uftqiwjtal&S HVMI

gfei<aillteci«t«sa I I

40 a s t a n g a h r d a y a m [GH.

Daytime should be spent in forests having tall trees rea­ching the sl y such as sala, tala etc. which obstruct the hot rays of the sun, 01 in houcs aiound which bunches o f flowers and grapes are hanging from their creepers; sheets o f cloth spreading sweet scented water, are arranged (to fan the air), bunches of tender leaves and fruits o f cuca (mango) hanging all around; sleep on soft bed prepared with petals of flowers o f kadali, kaih&ra, mrnala, etc. with fully bloosointd flowers suspended at all places, or spend the day leniaining inside the house cooled by water fountains, water beii,g sccnted with uslra, coming out from the wrell shaped breasts, hands and mouth (of statues) and thereby get rid o f the heat of the sun.

fTOJrW iTOSfifeffTROT IIWI

srtfNrr: usoii

srfwt %<t #rcrpAt nights, person should sleep on the terrace having good

moonlight. Exhaustion (due to heat o f the day) o f the person, who is o f balanced mind will be relieved by, anointing the body with paste o f candana, wearing garlands, avoidance o f sexual activities, wearing o f very light and thin dress, by fanning with fans made o f leaves o f tala or large leaves o f padmini ( lily ) made wet; syringes sprinkling cool water softly, garlands o f flowers o f karpura, mallika, and o f pearls and beads o f haricandana (white sandal paste), chil­dren, sarika (mynah bird) and suka (parrot) talking plea­santly; beautiful women wearing bangles o f soft lotus stalk, blossoms o f lotus in their hair, moving about nearby. 41.

Var$a rtu-cary&-(regimen during rainy season)

\ m \ \

I l l ] SCfTRASTHANA 41

W TT STfSlT sffcr iT g* |^T^JTT^n^JT 5T cHftoTT ll'^'t

«sr ^ I|y«f)

In varsa (rainy season) the agni (digestive activity) though weak in persons, debilitated by the adankala ( summer ) undergoes further decrease and gets vitiated by the dosas. They (dosas) get aggravated by the ( effect o f) hanging, thick clouds full o f water, cold wind having snow, blowing suddenly; water getting dirty because o f rain, warmth of the earth and sourness, and the poor strength o f digestive activity the dosas start vitiating one another (and cause many diseases). Hence all general methods (which mitigate the dosas) and measures to enhance the digestive activity should be adopted, 42-44.

aum rm g^crgsrfor Tew: i3TT 5 fafsref

f s?T sq<r ny^n3Srtt>T+«?5«?5ciUlt-H

After undergoing purifactory therapies (varaana, virecana) the person should also be administered asthapana (decoction enema therapy). He should use old grains for food, meat- juice processed with spices etc., meat o f animals o f desert-like lands, soup o f pulses, wine prepared from grapes and ferme­nted decoctions, which are old or mastu (whey, thin water o f curds) processed with more o f souvarcala and powder o f pancakola, should be used. Rain water or water from deep wells, well boiled should be used for drinking. On days o f no sunlight at all, the food should be predominantly sour, salty and fatty, dry, mixed with honey and easily digestable. 45-46|

Persons should not move about on foot (move only on vehicles), use perfumes, expose his clothes to fragrant fumes,

42 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [CM.

dwell in upper stories o f the house, devoid of heat, cold and snow.

li^ nRiver water, udamantha (beverage prepared with flour

of corns mixed with ghee), sleeping at daytine, exertion and exposure to sun should be avoided. 48.

$arat rtu regimen during autumn)

STSrcT f r o ^ f c T W.Uicr rttK' ?r, I

In persons who have be come accustomed to the cold o f varsa (rainy season), getting exposed suddenly to the warm rays of the sun, the pitta, which has undergone increase in their bodies during varsa ( rainy season ) becomes greatly aggravated (increased) during sarat (autumn). In order to get over it, tikta ghrta (medicated ghee recipe described in the

"treatment o f kusjha chapter 19 o f Cikitsa sthana), purgation therapy and blood letting should be resorted to. 49^.

' fires ^ iRratssrsirfejpc i

When hungry (greatly) the person should take foods which are of bitter, sweet arid astringent tastes, and easily digestable such as &li ( rice ), mudga ( green-gram ), sita ( sugar ), dh&tri ( &malaka ), patola, madhu ( honey ), and meat o f animals o f desert-like lands. 50£.

cTH ^ ll^ ll

The water which gets heated by the hot rays of the sun during day and gets cooled by the coo) rays o f the moon during night, for many days continuously, which has been de-poisoned (detoxicated) by the rise o f the star Agastya, which is pure, uncontaminated and capable o f mitigating the malas ( dosas) is known as Hamsodaka, It is neither abhisyandi (producing more secretions or moisture inside the

I l l ] s o t r a s t h a n a 4$

minute channels so as to block them) nor dry (causing dryness by non-production o f sufficient moistness in the channels), such water is like amyta ( nector ) for drinking and other purposes. 51-52.

il^ ll •

Evenings should be speut on the terraces of houses which are white (by painting), annointing the body with the paste of candana, usira, and karpura, wearing garlands o f pearls and shinning dress and enjoying the moonlight.

Exposure to snow (mist), indulgence in alkaline substances, satiation with hearty mea], use o f dadhi (curds), taila (oil), vasa (muscle-fat), exposure to sunlight, strong liquors, sleeping at day time and the eastern bief ze-should be avoided (in this season'. 54^.

^ 5 I^ srtct 11^1!

ST rqR fiwdcTWcTtS^T I

Daring sita (hemanta and sisira-winter and dewy season) and varsa (rainy season) the first three rasas (tastes such as sweet, sour and salt) should be made use o f especially; the last three rasas (tastes such as bitter, pungent and astringent); during vasanta (Spring season), svadu (sweet) during nid&gha (summer); and swadu, tikta and kasaya (sweet, bitter and astringent) during sarat (autumn); the food and drink should be dry ( moistureless, fatless ) during Sarat and vasanta (autumn and spring), and cold during gharma (summer) and ghananta (end of rainy season) and its opposite (i.e. hot) in other (seasons). 55-56.

imvm

The habit of using all the (six) tastes every day is ideal (for maintenance o f health) except during special seasons, when

44 ASTANGA HRDAYAM r c h .

particular tastes suitable to the respective season should be used more, 57.

ijjfrttJan(Z/ti-(interseasonal period)

zrsi t$sft3T Tr 5TT fe *3 ; STfSfT

The seven days at the end and commencement o f j'tus (seasons) is known as Rtusandhi (inter seasonal period). During that period, the regimen o f the preceding season should be discontinued gradually and that ofthe succeeding season should be adopted (gradually); sudden discontinuance or sudden adoption gives rise to diseases caused by asatmya (non-habituation). 58-594.

«rm \\\\\

Thus ends the chapter-named Rtucayra, the third o f sutrasthana o f Astanga hrdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter-4.

ROGANVTPADAJS/It a -[P revention o f diseases)

We shall now expound the chapter Roganutpadanlya- (prevention o f origin of diseases);-thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Adhnraniya vega (urges not to be suppressed)

II f I)

Urges o f flatus, faeces, urine, sneeze, ftiirst, hunger, sleep, cough, breathing on exertion, yawn, vomitting and o f semen, should not be suppressed (by force as a habit). 1.

Adhov&ta ro<2Afl-(suppression o f flatus)

fpprfera&'G&TO 1

Suppression o f the urge o f flatus, will give rise to abdomi­nal tumor, upward n ovement inside the alimentary tract, pain (in the abdomen), exhaustion ( even without exertion) obstruction to the elimination o f flatus, urine and feces, loss o f vision, loss o f digestive capacity and diseases o f the heart. 2.

Purisa rodha-(suppression o f faeces ) :~mu fa w 1

f 11 3 11

Suppression o f the urge o f faeces gives rise to pain in the calves, running in the nose, headache, upward movement o f air (belchings), cutting pain in the rectum, oppression in the region o f the heart, vomitting o f f.eces and diseases menti­oned earlier (under suppression of flatus). 3.

46 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [GH.

M u tr^^-(suppression o f urine)

tTst*?! d*Ti:By the suppression o f the urge o f urine arise, cutting pain

all over the body, formation o f urinary stones, severe pain in the urinary bladder, penis and groin, and also the diseases mentioned eatlier (under suppression o f flatus and faeces). 4.

^ 5f ^ ii 'a ii3RRR ~? i

^ STTWT IcT^ n ^ II ^rfcnroT I

m m ,

For these ( diseases arising from suppresssion o f flatus, feces and urine) the treatment are rectal wicks (suppositories), oil massage and bath, immersion bath, tub bath, sudation therapy and enema therapy. In diseases due to suppression o f faeces, foods and drinks which help its elimination (laxatives and purgatives) are to be used. In diseases caused by suppre­ssion oi urine, drinking o f ghee (as per procedure of oleation therapy described in chapter 16) btfore breakfast is ideal. So also, drinking ghee in the maximum dose at the end o f dige­stion of food o f both the midday and the night which is known as avapicLka sneha sl,ouk<l lesoited to. 5-7.

Udgftrarodha-(suppression o f belching)srrewncyi* n vs ii

ii < uSuppression o f the ( urge o f) belching produces loss of

taste (or o f appetite), tremors, ft cling o f obstruction in the (legion of) heart and chest, flatulency, cough and hiccup, treatment for this, is similar to that o f hiccup. 8.

K$avathurodha-(s\ippression o f sneezing)

I! H II

I V ] SOTRASTHANA 47

Headache, debility (lack of keenness) o f the sence organs, stiffness o f the neck (wry neck) and facial paralysis arise from suppression o f sneezing. (Treatment for these is) inducing sneezing by strong (medicinal) inhalations, collyria, snuff, gazing at the sun etc., and oleation and sudation (therapies), 9.Tr$3>'o<//i!0'-(suppression of thiist)

Il*®n

Brfeficr: I

Suppression o f ( urge o f ) thirst will give rise to emacia­tion, debility o f the body, deafness, loss o f consciousness (delusion), giddiness and heart diseases; for this, all kinds o f cold measures (cold food, drinks, bath, use o f drugs o f cold potency etc.) is ideal. 10.K$udrodha<-(suppress\on o f hunger) i-

l l ^ l l3T3T qf I

Gutting pain in the body, loss o f taste (or appetite), debi­lity, emaciation, pain in the abdomen and giddiness (result from suppression o f the urge o f hunger). These should be treated with food which is easy to digest, fatty, warm and little in quantity, 11.Nidrtirodha-(suppression o f sleep)

l l ^ l l

Suppression o f sleep causes delusion, feeling o f heavyness of the head and eyes, lassitude, too many yawnings and squee­zing pain all over the body. Good sleep aiid mild massaging are the ideal treatments, 12.K&sarodha-'(s\\p ression o f cough)

nu nf c m r, stoit icrcfr firfcn i

Suppression o f cough causes its increase, difficulty in breathing, loss of taste (or appetite), heart diseases, emaciation and hiccup. For these, all treatments which relieve (or cure) cough should be done. 13.

48 ASTANGA HEDAYAM |GH.

Sramasv&sa rodha-(suppression o f heavy respiration)w tra w ifen ferm u w

_» cv___ .« _______ r ... ..... . ,r^r rassrwwt to iTumors o f the abdomen, heart diseases and delusion result

from suppression o f heavy breathing after sternous work. Taking rest (not doing any physical -activity) and therapies which mitigate vata are the ideal treatments for these. 14.

JfmbkHrodha-(suppYession o f yawning )

Suppression o f yawning leads to the same diseases enume­rated under suppression o f sneezing and remedy for them are all the therapies which mitigate vata. 15.

A$rurodha-[suppression o f tears)

tau<f*0 OTTt TO fiRTTi ll^llRunning in the nose, pain in the eyes, head and heart,

stiffness of the neck, loss o f taste (or appetite), giddiness and abdominal tumors arise from control o f tears. Good sleep, drinking wine and hearing o f pleasant stories are the treatments. IP.

Vam4thurodha-(suppression o f vomitting )

11 tollsppfsrr a$gvr* i

frawsyipsr sr w H t iVisarpa (herpes), rashes on the skin, leprosy (and other

skin diseases), irritation in the eyes, pallor (anaemia), fevers, cough, oppression in the chest (nausea) pigmented patches on the face and swelling ( dropsy ) arise from suppression o f vomitting. Mouth gargles, inhalations, fasting, eating dry foods, and then inducing vomitting* exercises, blood letting, and purgations are the treatment. Oil mixed with alkalies and salts is ideal for oil massage and bath, 17-18,

SOTRASTHANA 49

Sukrarodha (suppression o f semen)

[ \ V K \ \

sRoiiv fe l t f& s h 1%^ \K fsWT: fefSi I

Suppression o f semen produces its discharge (constantly), pain and swelling o f the genitals, fever, discomfort in the ( region o f) the heart, obstruction to micturition, cutting pain in the body, vrddhi (inguinal and sciotal hernia), urinary stones and impotence. These should be treated with food containing poultry, sura (beer) and rice, enema therapy, oil massage, immersion bath (tub-bath), milk processed with drugs which clean the bladder; and loving women (copulation).

19-20*

R illThose persons who are habituated to suppression o f urges

and having thirst and pain in the abdomen, emaciation and faecal vomitting should be rejected. 21.

d*rr. e i j f a m 1 sitsr a’sr % g crrer srrar iRRii

c fr T ^ ^ T srmi m *T I

All diseases arise from (premature) initiation (by force) and suppression (control by force) o f the urges o f the body.

For those common diseases arising from these acts specific treatments were enumerated so far. In others o f different kinds, usually pavana (vata) gets aggravated, hence they should be treated with foods, drinks and therapies which clear the passages (of vata) and help its downward movement.

, Dh&ranlya vega-(urges to be controlled ) i -

' ^

He who • is desirous o f happiness here ( in this life ) and hereafter (life in the other world) should control the urges*

4 A

50 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM tCH,

o f greed, envy, hatred, jealosy, love (desire)/etc. and gain , control over his sense organs. 24.&odhana cikitsa /»ra/azwya-(importance o f purifactory therapies)*-

qiter ^ riteR srfsr lfe mzv ir*mi

All out efforts should be made to clear out the malas (dosas and waste products) at appropriate times. Too much o f their accumilation leads to their aggravation and even cutting short o f life itself (de ath). 25.

fcrr s i i m w I : i ^ g snrfare: ?r n w i

The dos&s which are mitigated by langhana and pacana therapies might sometimes become aggravated (again) but those which are cleared ( expelled out ) by samsodhana ( purificatory ) therapies will not get aggravated again. 26.

*«fw«iifar iirssii

The physician who knows the proper time o f every therapy (iodhana or purifactory) should administer tl em in proper^ procedure and proper degree, later on administer appropriate effective rejuvinators (tonics) and aphrodisiacs. 27.

Bhe$ojak$apita ci&tol-(treatment for those debilitated by puri­factory therapy )

ir <:u

IRMIFor those emaciated (debilitated) by therapies, it is ideal

to give them nourishing foods such as sali (iice), sastika ( rice which matures in sixty days ), god hum a ( wheat ) mudga (green-gratn), mamsa (meat), ghrta (ghee, butterfa t) etc., medicines which are good to the heart (or mind) which increase hunger combined together to improve the taste and digestive, capacity; oilmassage (and bath), simple massage, bath, decoction enema and ojl-enema therapies. 28-29.

I V ] StfTRASTHANA 51

«Nflfac^*re*r ^r^rf \\\o\\

By these, they will obtain happiness (health), keenness o f all the pavaka (fire-like activities ofthe body), improved inte- llegence, clarity o f colour (complcxioi*) an.’, sensory perce­ptions, sexual vigour and loi g life. 30.

Motes :— Pavaka is agni or fire-like agent in the body, they are o f thirteen kinds, viz. one ja^haragni or kosjhagni ( digestive activity present in the alimentaxy tract), five bhutagni ( one of each bhuta), also present in the alimentary tract and helping the digestion of food material of their respective bhuta predominance ) and seven dhatvagni ( one in each dhatu responsible for dhatu parinama-tissue metabolism ). Health depends upon the proper quantity, q alities and functions o f these agni (fiie-like activity ), any abnormality leads to origin or diseases.

Aganturoga'-(iraumat:c diseases)

WWi

Those diseases produced by bhuta (evil spirits, bacteria, parasites, insects and other living beings), visa (poisons), air (hurricane, cyclone), agni (lire, electricity, radiation etc.) k§ata (injury, wounds etc.), bhanga (Fcactute of bones) etc., as also those due to raga (desire, lust), dvesa (hatred), bhaya (fear) etc. are all known as Agan*u diseases (arising from external causes). 31.

Sarvaroga snmnnya cikitsti-(gcneral treatment for all diseases)

ii ii

3*3 5 t*t srinsfcT sr fiicr: i

Avoidance o f improper rctivities (of the body, mird and speech by willful transgression o f rules), control o f the senses, remembering previous expectances (and acting rightly), good knowledge o f the land (habitat), tin e (season, age) and the

52 ASTANGA I R.DAYAM [ CH

self (and their importance to health), adherence to rules of good (moral) conduct, conduct o f propitiary rites as prescribed in the Atharva veda, worshipping of malevalent planets, not touching (not coming in contact directly) the bhutas (evil spirits, bacteria, insects and other creatuies)-these are in brief, enumerated here, as the plan (means, methods) to pre­vent the onset o f diseases-both nija (organic) and agantu (traumatic )-and also for the cuie ( 01 relief) o f those (diseases) which have already arisen. 32-34.

s n f w i i g s n g w%\\i

Theaccumilation o f dosas arising from cold (season) should be expelled out during vasanta (spring), that arising from grisma (su >mer) should be expelled during abhrakala (varsa- rainy season); that arising from vaisa, (rainy season) be expe­lled during ghanatyaya ($arad-<«utumn) expeditiously and effe­ctively. By this, people will not become victims o f diseases born (by the effect) of the seasons. 35.

He, who indulges daily in healthy foods and activities, who descriminates (the good and bad o f everything and then acts wisely), who is not attached (too much), to the objects o f the senses, who develops the habit of charity, o f considering all as equal (requiiing kindness), o f tiuthfulness, of pardoning and keeping company o f good persons only, becomes free from all diseases. 36.

?trcr 11 « !!Thus ends the chapter called Roganutpadanlya, the fourth

in Sutrasthana o f Astangahrdaya samhita o f gilmad Vagbhata son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter- 5.DRAVADRAVTA VIJNANlTA (Knowledge o f liquid materials)

We shall now expound the chapter, Dravadravya vijna- niya-knowledge ofliquid materials; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

sro atacpf:Toy a varga-(group o f waters)

Gafig&mbu~(rain water)

* ii

m vit w i q g i Icr?pt r ii

Enlivening, satiating, comforting (healthy) to the heart (mind), refreshing, stimulating the intellect, thin, o f imper- ceptable tastes, slightly sweet, cold (coolant), easily digestable nectorjike in property/effect, are the properties o f gangambu (rain water) which has fallen from the sky, coming in contact with sunlight, moonlight and wind. Its good or bad, depends chiefly on the region and season. 1-2.

Notes :—The properties described above are those o f rain water colle­cted in a clean vessel directly, a little while after the commencement o f rain, especially so when there is bright sunlight. It should be consumed within a few hours as it loses its properties by storing. It is not good in all seasons. In olden days rain water used to be pure and so good for health, but not so now-a-days. With the increasing industrialisation, the atmosphere has become contaminated with poisonous gases, fumes and dust, so the rain water coming down form the clouds gets polluted to a great extent, because o f this only we hear o f sour rain, salty rain, crimson rain etc. frequently. Use of such polluted rain water for drinking is not good for health.

54 a s t a n g a h r d a y a m [OH.

Only that rniu water which makes the boiled rice kept in a clean silver plate neither too moist nor change its colour is to to coasiderd as good for drinking. 2\.

Samudr&mbu-(seawater)3?*™ II \ II

sugs, grsr iAii .ahei ki.iJs oi waici are caikd bauiudra (,^a water),

they should not be used for drinking except during agvayuja (September-Octobcr/autu:v;n season). 3.

Notes :— The terms gangambu ( also called aindravhbu ) and samud- raiiibu also denote potable ( pure-drinkable ) water and unpotable ( cont­aminated, unsuLed jor drinking ) respectively. Durng asvayuja month there will be the appearance of Agasiya nak atra ( the star canopus ) which is said to remove the poisonous properties o f water and other things ofthe earth, h jnce permission to use other kinds of water also for drinking during this season.

n a n

R ain watei, collccted in a good (clean) ve^&ei and which has not become changed (in colour taste, touch etc.), should be used for drinking always. In its absence, the water o f the earth, which resembles rainwater (in all its qualities) colle­cted from places which are clean, and vast, having black or white soil, and exposed to sunlight and breeze.

Dutfajala-(contaminated water)

5f Is r ^ ii % ii

SlfgJIRIH Is r t& t sr qf^3?roT&r s io t ^ ^ ii vs ii

The water which is dirty, ueing mixed with slush, algae, weeds and leaves, which is not exposed to sunlight and wind, which is a mixture oi old and fresh, which is thick, heavy (not easily digestable), frothy, containing worms, hot (by nature), causes tingling of teeth by being very cold, that rain­

V ] SOTKASjTHANA 55

water which is unsedsonal or though seasonal that of the first rain, (befoie the a p p lia n ce ui" Ag«sty^ naksatra), that conta­minated with the webs, saliva, urine, faeces o f spider etc., and such other poisonous materails, should not be used for drinking.

6-7*.Nadijala~(river water)

11 <s 11

St it'ed brirfly, the water r f the rivers which flow into the western ocean ( Arabian sea ), which are swift and which have pure water (u^contaminated) is good for health, where as it is opposite (bad for health), if it is otherwise, 8.

JSfotes :—The term “ if otherwise” means water of rivers which flow into the eastern ocean ( Bay of Bengal ), which are slow and whose water is contaminated, is bad for health.

n 11 n mHrrcm ^ fern : I

((toll

The Water o f rivets arising from Himalaya and Malaya mountains, and which get churned up well by dashing against rocks are good for health, whereas the same water if gets stagna ed (and gets contaminated) gives rise to worms ( inte­stinal parasites ), filariasis, diseases o f the heart, throat and head. 9-tO.

gsffalfe, 53TO Inun

mfT^rrnrT in w i

Water o f rivers o f the Pracya (gauda), Avanti (mSlwa) AparaiUa (konkana) countries produces piles (haemorrhoids); o f those arising from Mahendra mountains cause enlargement o f the abdomen and filariasis; those arising from Sahya and Vindhyi mountains produces leprosy (and other skin disease) anaemia and diseases of the head; of those arising from Pariyatra, mitigate the (aggravated) dosas, bestow strength

56 ASTAftGA h r d a y a m

and sexual vigour, the water of the sea causes vitiation o f all the three dosas, 11-12.

Notes : -Piacya or gauda dc a c jmpiises of central Bengal and parts o f Omsa. Avanti or Malwa country was round about the modern city o f Ujjain. Aparanta or konkana comprises of Goa, Karwar and North Kanara districts ofKarnataka. Mahendra mountain is the northern part jEM the eastern ghats, (the whole lauge o f hills extending from Orissa to the district o f Madura was known by the name of Mahendra parvata). bahya is the southern range of tin Western Ghats. Viudhyas are mountain ranges of central India. Pauyasra is the western part of the Vindhya mountains.

The water o f kupa (deep well), tadaga (artificial pond) etc., should be considerd to be similar (in qualities and pro­perties) to those o f the deseit, marshy and mountains (respa- ctively). 12§.

JalapUna varja-(a voiding of drinking -water)

m ii^ ii

Water should not be consumed or consumed in very little quantity, if unavpidable due to debility, by those suffering from poor digestive function, tumors o f the abdomen* anaemia, enlargement ofthe abdomen, diarrhoea, haemorrhoids, diseases o f the duodenum, consumption or dropsy. Exceptin Sarad (autumn) and nidagha (summer) even healthy persons should drink less quantity o f water (in all other seasons). 13-14.

Jalapana phala-(effects of drinking water)

Persons who drink water in the middles, at the end and at the commencement o f the meal, will remain normal, become stout and emaciated respectively.

fotajala (cold water)

V ] StfTRASTHANA 57

Gold water relieves alcoholic intoxication, exhaustion, fainting, vomitting, debility (fatigue), giddiness, thirst, heat (ofthe sun) burning sensation, aggravation o f pitta, rakta and poison. 15

Usnajala-iwarm water) :-

toot CT&i s fen d teR ^ iittir

Hot (warm) water stimulates hunger, helps digestion, good for the throat, easily digestable, cleanses the urinary bladder, relieves hiccup, flatulence, aggravation o f anila (vata) and slesman (kapha)} is ideal on the days of purifictory therap/ and for those suffering from nascent fevers, cougn, ama (accumulation o f undigested materials), running in the nose, dyspnoea and pain in the flanks. 16-17.

f^ T f^ fecr s^fqcf u*<:nWater which has been boiled and then cooled is not going

to increase the moisture inside the body, too much is easily digestable and ideal for the dosas associated with pitta. Water which has been kept overnight ( so become statle) causes ( aggravation o f) all the three dosas. 18.

N&rikelodaka-(coconut water)

fc ra fe ? I

Narikelodaka (coconut water) :—is unctous, sweet, aphro­disiac, coolant, easily digestable, relieves thirst, ( aggravation o f) pitta and anila (vata), increases hunger and clea scs the urinary bladder. 19.

s m g q? itfer i

During varsa (rainy season) r? in water is best an river water least, (in their qualities and fitness for drinking). 19J

56 ASTANGA HRDAVAM [ G&

K$ira varga,-(group of milk and milk products)

iRoii

5TT3T5 WGenerally milk is sweet in taste and also at the end o f

digestion, unctous, invigouradng, increases the dhatus (tissues of the b o d y ), mitigates vata and pitta, is aphrodisiac, increases slesman (kapha) not easily digestable and coolant. 20-21.

Gokfrror-icow* $ milk) : -are * m § sftesN IRW

URRIIsrHhstf qnsrf^f V fM i sr STTCfi l

Cow’s milk promotes long life, is rejuvinator, good for those emaciated after injury ( especially to the chest), increases intelligence, strength and breast milk; helps easy movement o f the bowels and cures exhaustion, dizziness toxi­city, inauspiciousness, dyspnoea, ( increased respiration ), cough, severe thirst and hunger, long standing fevers, dysurea and bleeding diseases. 21^-22.

M&hi$\ h$\ra-(buffalo's milk) :~

http*Mahisa-ksira ( buffalo’s milk ) is good for those suffering

from very powerful digestive activity and from loss o f sleep, is not easily digestable and is cold (in potency), 23.

Aja ksira-(goat’s milk)

i*1? Iarrsf ii^yn

Aja (ksIra)-t>oai's nnlk-is easiy ciigestable because o f the goat drinking little quantities o f water, doing more physical

V ] SOIRASTHANA 59

exercise, and eating food which is of pungent and bitter tastes; it cures consumption (pulmonary tuberculosis), fevers, dyspnoea, bleeding diseases and diarrhoea. 24,Utfra ksira (camel’s milk)

Ous^raka (milk of camcl)-ii> slightly nou-uuctous, hot (in poteney), salty, increases hunger and easily digestable. It is good for mitigating vata and kapha, distention o f the abdo­men, (intestinal), worms, dropsy» enlargement o f the abdomen and heamorrhoids. 25.

Mnnusa k$ira-(human milk)

Manusa ksira (human miik-breast milk), relieves (aggra­vation o f ) vata, pitta and asfk ( blood ), cures traumatic wounds, and diseases o f the eye by use in the form o f tar- pana (bathing the eye) ascyotana (eye drops) and nasya (nasal drops). 26,

Aoika kftra^(ewe's milk)

wga it^n

Avikslra (ewe’s miik) is not good to ihe heart (mind), is hot (in potency ), cures diseases o f vata origin, gives rise to hiccup, dyspnoea, increase o f pitta and kapha, 26£.

Hastik$lra-(elephanVs milk)

Hastini ksira (elephant’s milk) is strengthening. 264

Ekafapha k$\ra-(milk o f single hoofed animals)

tfwow'W '

60 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [G H .

Milk o f single hoofed animals ( like horse, donkey, etc.) is very hot ( in potency ), cures vata disorders localised in the sakhas, (blood and other tissues), is slightly sour and salt and causes lassitude (lazyness).

aprW, sprcratswrot n ^ n

Uncooked milk is abhisyandi (produces excess secretion in the tissue pores and causing their blockage) and not easily digestable, that which is properly cooked is opposite in its qualities; too much of boiling makes it very hard for dige­stion. Milk drawn from the udder (nipple) direct into the mouth is similar to nector.

Dadhi-(curds j soured milk/coagulated milk)

srtcrfagr iW ii

r, w 3 »

5T *w<i fhw iivui

Dadhi is sour both in taste and also at the end o f dige­stion, water absorbent (causing constipation), hard to digest, hot (in potency), mitigates vata, increases fat, semen, strength, Slcsma (kapha), pitta, rakta, aghi (digestive activity)* produces oedema (dropsy), improves taste (or appetite), is ideal for use in loss of taste, intermittant fever associated with cold (rigors), chronic rhinits, dysurea; devoid o f its fat, it is ideal in diseases of the duodenum.

It should not be eaten at nights, not made hot, not in spring, summer, and autumn; even in other seasons, with­out the addition o f soup o f mudga (green-gram), k§audra (honey), ghfta (ghee, butterfat), sitopala (sugar candy) and amalaka; it should not be partaken daily nor when it is not well formed, othewise it will cause fever, bleeding diseases,

V ] SCTRASTHANA 61

visarpa (herepes), kustha ( leprosy and otlier skin diseases ), paii$u (anaemia) and bhrama (giddiness). 29-32*Takra-(butter milk removed o f its fat)

ii^ iiTakra (buttermilk) is easily digestable, astringent and sour

in taste, kindles hunger, mitigates kapha and vata, and cures dropsy, enlargement o f the abdomen, haemorrhoids, duodenal diseases, dysurea, loss o f taste (appetite), enlargement o f spleen, abdominal tumor, complications arising from excess consumption o f ghee (during oleation therapy), artificial poi­sons and anaemia. 33—34.

Motes :—Hemadri, the commentator, clarifies, that takra is mathita dadhi ( well churned cuid/coagulated milk ), it is o f two kinds, sajala ( mixed with water ) and ni jala ( unmixed with water ); sajala ( water diluted ) is again o f two kir.ds, sasneha ( with fat ) and asneha ( without fat ), the propei tics mentioned above are o f asneha takra ( devoid o f fat ).

Mastu (whey/watery part o f curds)

Mastu (watery part o f curds) is similar (to takra) in properties helps easy movement o f bowels, cleanses the channels and relieves constipation.Navanita (butlet)

sitcf sror^rfjiSJtT HVMi

TOfarrftrcta&vq 11 11Fresh navanlta (buttur) is aphrodisiac, cold (in potency),

improves colour (complexion o f the skin), strength and dige­stion, absorbs water, cures disorders o f vata, pitta, asyk (blood), consumption, haemorrhoids, facial paralysis and cough; butter obtained from milk is water absorbent, cures bleeding diseases and disease o f the eye. 35-36.Ghrta-(ghee/butter fa t)

.j?snjT TfoTsr>i;*Tt*f ii^vsk

62 ASTANGA HfcDAYAM [GH.

imt«n«jTi4 srtff ^m »r t o i i<**<**14 i w i

Ghrta is ideal for improving inteliegence; memory, inge- neity, keenness of digestion, longlife, semen (sexual vigour), and eye sight, for children, the aged, those who desire more children, tenderness o f the body, and pleasant voice, for those suffering from emaciation as a result o f injury to chest (lungs), parlsarpa (herpes), injury from weapons, and fire, disor­ders o f vata and pitta origin, poison, insanity, consumption, inauspicious activity (witchcraft, etc.) and fevers; is best among fatty materials (tor oleation aisd other therapies), cold (in potency), best for retaining o f youth; capable o f giving a thousand good effects by a thousand kinds o f processing.

37-39.

g m siqfcr ssmsrHPurana ghrta (ghee old by ten years), cures intoxication,

epilepsy, fainting, diseases o f the head, ear, eye and vagina; cleanses and heals of the wounds. 40.

ua?itKilftya, plyusa, kurclka, morana, etc. are strengthening,

increase the semen, sleep and kapha, cause constipation, heavy (hard to digest) and aggravate the dosas. 41.

Notes :—Kilata is the solid portion obtained after heating curds or buttermilk, plyusa is the milk of cow which has just given biith to a calf, upto a period of about three days or till the milk becomes thin; kurcika is the solid portion obtained after heating buttermilk while morana ( or morata ) is the sour, thin liquid portion.

sijj Iffir I

Milk and ghee obtained from cows milk are best (in properties) and these obtained from ewe’s milk, the least. 41£.

V ] SOTRASTHANA 63

Iksu varga-(group of sugarcane juice and its products)Jksurasa gunnh-(properties o f sugarcane juice)

I

I*r* sEfHt^rqriiT: t o : iJuice o f sugar cane is sara (laxative), heavy (hard to

degest), unctous, stoutening the body, cause increase of kapha and urine, is aphrodisiac, cold in potency, cures bleeding diseases, sweet in taste and also at the end of digestion. 42.

*rts?r srararcrrt, itvyi

fafstrqro ^ f^^fcT qrtfir^rrfer*: i.saii f k v i t

The roots, shoots and w orm infested parts o f the cane being crushed together, the juice getting mixed with dirty materials (dust etc.), and lapse o f little time in between (crushing and consuming the juice) because o f these, the cane juice taken out from machines get spoiled and causes burning sensation during digestion, is not easily digestable and causes constipation. 43-44.

rHT 1srcfesR: iwmi

The pouri<$raka variety o f cane is best in view of its coolant, effect, thinness and more sweetness o f its juice*, next to it is the vamsika variety. 45,

SFTFTT I

Next are the saiaparvaka, kantara, naipala etc., in respe­ctive order, ai e slightly alkaline and astringent in taste, hot in potency and cause burning sensation slightly. 46.PhHrjiita-(half~cooked molasses, unrifined triacle )

qjtfoicr iPha^iita (half-cooked molasses) is heavy (haid to digest),

abhisyandi (increasing the secretions in the tissue pores arid

64 ASIAftGA HRDAYAM [C H .

blocking them), causes mild increase (of the dosas) and clea­nses the urine (by increasing its quantity).Guda-( jaggery {molasses I treacle)

site: HHvsii

Gu$a (jaggary, molasses) washed well (made white and purified by some process) does not cause great increase o f slesman (kapha)* (causes slight increase); helps easy elimination o f urine and faeces; the other one (which is not washed and purified) causes appearances o f worms greatly (inside the inte­stines) and disorders o f bone-marrow, blood, fat, muscles, tissues and also o f kapha.

gsr. g m : <msr, 11 11That which is old is good to the, heart and suitable for

health that which is fresh, causes increase o f kapha and weakens digestive activity. 47-48.Mat$yd&4ikn&i-(br°wn sugar etc.)

^ a r s r c r f c n W V tn P w r tM w : iipisrewp IIWI

Matsyafi$ka (brown sugar), kha^ida (sugar candy) and sita (white crystalline sugar) in their succeeding order are better (than guda'-jagger/treacle), are aphrodisiac, good for the emaciated and the wounded, cure bleeding diseases and aggravation o f vata. 49.Ytisa Jarkara : -

<T$nTT IYasa sarkara (sugar prepared from yavasaka plant) is

similar in properties to sugar but is bitter-sweet and astringent in taste. 49£.

All sugars cure burning sensation, thirst, vomitting, fain­ting, and bleeding diseases. 50,

S r e i& r d 'M O ii ^ IAmong the products o f sugarcane juice, sugar is the best

and phanita (half-cooked molasses) is the least. 50j .

V ] SCrTRASTHANA 65

Madhu-(honey)

u fo izror^R ^TFr^nir «rm«y wg iw u ^ JT^prekr i

Madhu (honey) is good for the eyes (vision), breaks up hard masses, relieves thirst, slesma (increases kapha), poison, hiccup, bleeding diseas s, diabetes, leprosy (and other skin diseases), worms, vomitting, dyspnoea, cough, diarrhoea; clea­nses, unites and heals wounds, aggravates vata, is non-unctous and slightly astringent and sweet in taste; madhu iarkara (solidified honey) is similar to it (honey) in properties and actions, 51-52|.

^ 33. W \\\

Honey, kills, if used after heating it, and by those suffering from great heat, used during hot season, hot country or with hot foods. 53.

c r s ftw n fe r^ li^ n I

But honey does not cause any harm when used warm (mixed with warm water) for producing vomitting or for administration o f niruha (decoction enema) because it comes out ofthe body before it undergoes digestion. 54.

Nates :—Honey is the sweet liquid prepared by bees for their own use but robbed by man. There are many varieties o f bees, different in size, colour and habitat. Some dwell in forests and build their home ( hive ) attached to the blanches o f tall trees, some build them inside the crevices of the trees, roofs o f tall buildings, inside the cracks of the walls etc., geneially large and medium sized, brown coloured bees build big hives while small sized, slightly blackish bees build their home inside the crevi­ces, hollows of trees and buildings. The bees hop from flower, suck the sweet nectar, stoie them for some time in a special sac inside their mouth. After they come back to th( ir hive in the evening, they bring out the sweet nocta* and deposit it inside the small chambeis o f the hive, thus they build up a store of i eady food for their own use in rainy seasogu Man lured by the sweetness of honey, drives away the bees forcebly and collects the honey, daring even the strong poisonous sting of the enragecl

5 A

66 ASTANGA h r d a y a m [GH.

bees. N ow adays bee keeping has come into practice, wooden hives are provided to them in side the garden and honey collected periodically without harming the bees or being harmed by them,

Honey is a very sweet, thick liquid, varying in colour from dark brown to light yellow The sweetnes and thickness show variations depending upon the region, type of flowers bees feed on, the season and the variety of the bees. Honey is a mixture of nectar and pollen of flowers. It contains 20.06% of water, 714 % of carbohydrate ( in the form of two sugars-dextrose and lavulose ), 0.38% of protein, small quan­tities of formic acid, and vitamin B. It is used as a sweetening agent along with foods and drinks, it is also used as a vehicle for administration o f medicines, as a supplementary diet and as a medicine in many diseases. It can be used daily by all, irrespective o f age, or sex, but in little quan­tities either as such without adding anything, or along with other articles o f food. It is necessary to use genuine honey always and reject the spurious and adultrated honey which are sold cheap in the market. Genuine honey is slightly tianspat ent, clear liquid without any precipitate at the botom of the bottle, and forms a uniform solution when poured into clean water.

Tail a varga-[group o f oils and other fats) t-

w j i

*sri

Tailas (oils) are generally similar (in properties) to their source (oil seed), o f them the chief is that o f fila (sesamum).

Oil o f sesamum possesses the properties like penetrating deep into the tissues, and spreading throughout the body fast; it produces diseases o f the skin, is bad to the eyes, capa­ble o f entering into even minute pores, hot in potency, not increasing kapha, it makes lean persons fatty and fat persons lean, is constipating, kills worms; with appropriate proce­ssing, it cures all diseases. 55-56.

Nbtes :—In ancient times in. India, oil o f sesamum was the chief edible oil and used both for cooking as well as for the treatment o f diseases. The term *taila’ specially means the oil o f tila ( sesamum ) and used in that sensd itself at all places, in all the ancient books o f Ayurveda ( and eycn o f sanskrit litei ature ) unless specified differently. The use of sesa-

V ] s o t r a s t h a n a

.mum oil for cooking is gradually becoming less in recent times and oil o f groundnuts ( peanuts ), cocoanut, mustard, rape seeds, soyabean, sunflower etc. have been brought to use. In the context o f Ayurveda, it is sesamum oil only that should be used for internal administration o f medicated oils. Many other kinds o f oils o f medicinal value are described further on.

Oil of Eranda-(castor oil)

^ TT<g I

Rrsr, it^cii

Castor oil is bitter, pungent and sweet in taste, sara (laxative), hard to digest, cures enlargement o f the scrotum, (hernia), abdominal tumors, diseases caused by v&ta and kapha, enlargement o f abdomen, intermittant fevers, pain and swellings o f the waist, genitals, abdomen and back, is capable o f penetrating deep, hot in potency and bad in smell.

Oil o f red variety o f castor seeds is still more penetrating, hot in potency and sticky and has a bad smell. 57-58.

Notes Gastor oil is used for medicinal purposes to produce purgation to relieve pains and reduce swelling etc. it is an efficient Vatahara drug ( mitigates the increased vata ) and so very useful in many diseases.

Sarsapa taila-{mustard oil) :

i

Sarsapa taila ( mustard oil) is pungent, hot in potency, pene­trating deep, mitigates (reduces) kapha, semen and anila (vata), easily digestable, produces bleeding diseases, rashes on the skin, leprosy and other skin diseases, haemorrhoids, ulcers, and worms (bacteria etc.). 59.

Aksa taila (oil of vibhitaka)

Aksa taila-oil obtained from seeds o f vibhitaka is sweet, cold in potency good for the hair, hard to digest, mitigate* pitta and anila (vata).

68 A§TAftGA HRDAYAM [GH.

Nimba taila—(neem oil)

Nimba taila is not very hot (slightly hot) in potency, bitter, destroys worms (becteria, etc.) leprosy and other skin diseases and mitigates kapha, 60.

Uma-kusumbha taila—[linseed oil and s ijjiower oil)

Taila o f uma (linseed) and kusumbha are hot in potency, produce diseases o f the skin, aggravate kapha and pitta.

Vasil-majju- me das-(mus cl e-fat, marrow and fat)

t o t vm ' ^ \\%\\\<nf39 I

0m IVasa (muscle-fat) and majja (bone-marrow) mitigate vata, cause increase o f strength, pitta and kapha and similar in properties with the meat o f animals from which they are obtained. Even the fat should also be understood as similar to them (muscle-fat and marrow). 61.

Madya varga-(group of wines)

ITS* TOSFW I iftq* t o cf^-oiW

\\%%\\

w \\% Ji

Madya (wines, all alcoholic beverages generally) in general, stimulate digestion, help taste, penetrate deep, hot in potency, give satisfaction ( mental ) and nourishment (to the body) slightly sweet, Litter and pungent in taste, sour at the end o f digestion, laxative, slightly astringent, confer good voice, health, intellegence, colour and complexion; easily digestable, beneficial to those having loss o f sleep or excess sleep for both

‘ i^oU

V ] s o t r a s t h a n a 69

lean and stout persons; is non-viscid, capable o f entering through minute pores and cleansing them, mitigate vata and kapha, all these if used judiciously; but used otherwise, they act like poison. 62-64J.

39, ^<*3?tftS599T IIVMI ifcr 3 1

^ 11^1Fresh ones are hard to digest; make for increase o f all the

doyas, whereas old ones are opposite o f this; they should not be used hot or with hot comforts, not by persons who are having purgations (or had purgative therapy) and who are hungry; wines which are very strong or very weak, which are very clear (like water) or very turbid and those which are spoilt, should not be used for drinking. 65-66.

JVotes :—The term *madya’ refers to ail types of alcoholic beverages in general, the practice of preparing and drinking alcoholic beverages is very ancient in our country going as far back as the times o f Rgveda ( 3000 B. C. ). Drinking many kinds of wines, sometimes alone, some times in groups and in assemblies was very common then, so also even today. Alcoholic beverages produce exhilaration and a sort o f mental exuberance. Hence their popularity, and also as a tonic for health. But " the good effects are slight compared to the quantity required to produce them. So people go on increasing the quantity o f the drink day after day and finally become addicted to it, so greatly, that it is impossible to be without it even for a few hours. Large quantities of such drinks produce many abnormalities in the various 01 gans and their functions and cause incurable diseases and even death. Having understood this, ancient scholars prescribed many rules and regimen for taking alcoholic drinks in order to protect the health, such as, that it should be little, to be taken after food and not on empty stomach, taken in the company o f good friends and not alone, and many others. Followed strictly, these will avoid much o f the bad effects of such drinks. Judicious use o f alcoholic drinks is somewhat good to the body and mind but its injudicious use is definitely injurious just like poison.Sura (beer) :—

Sura cures abdomininal tumors, enlargement of the abdo* men, heamorrhoids, duodenal diseases and consumption, is lubricating, hard to digest, mitigates vata, causes increase o f fat, blood, milk, urine and kapha. 67.

10 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM [CH.

Notes Sura is prepared by fej menting a mixture o f water, flour o f rice, jaggery ( treacle ) etc., somewhat like the beer ofthe present day.

Vibhitaka sum-

11VIISflfWrftaW t ^ Iwta^Rt I ztft i s 9 ii^ ii

Sura prepared from vibhitika is not very intoxicating, is easily digestable, good for health; not so harmful, (as other wines) in wounds, anaemia, and leprosy and other skin diseases. 69.(yava sum ) : -

!pff W T f^^55TlSura prepared irom yava (bailey) causes constipation, is

not easily digestable, non-unctous and aggravates all the three do§as. 61|.Aritfa-( fermented decoctions )

iivsoii

8 TO* I# c r i im* 11

Arista ( fermented decoctions ) when used as intoxicating drink possesses properties o f the materials from which it is prepared, and is more intoxicating o f all alcoholic beverages; it cures disease o f the duodenum, anaemia, leprosy and other skin diseases, haemorrhoids, dropsy, consumption, enlargement o f the abdomen, fever, abdominal tumors, worms (intestinal parasites) and disorders o f the spleen; is astringent, pungent and aggravates vata. 70-71.M&rdvlka-(wine prepared from grapes)

insffc itera

Mardvika (wine prepared from grapes) is scaiificient good to the heart (or mind), not very hot in potentcy, sweet, sara (laxative), causes slight increase o f pitta and anila (vata), cures anaema, diabetes, haemorrhois and worms (intestinal parasites). 72.

V ] SO TRASTHANA 71

Kh&rjUra-(wine prepared from dates)

Kharjura~(wine prepared from dates)-is inferior in proe- rties (than o f grapes), aggravates vata* and hard for digestion.

73*strife livtifcii

S&rkara~(winv prepared by using sugar)is sweet smelling, sweet in taste, good for the heart (or

mind), not very intoxicating and easily digestable.

Gou<Ja ( prepared by using molasses/treacle ) produces elimination o f urine, faeces and flatus, is nourishing and increasing hunger. 73|.Sldhttr-(wine of sugarcane juice)

qrrerfMTI'fcli ^ gS HWI

Sldhu (prepared fro in lermenting sugarcane juice) aggra­vates vata and pitta, decreases lubrication and diseases o f Slesman (kapha), obesity, dropsy, enlargement o f the abdomen , and haemorrhoids; that prepared by cooking sugarcane juice is best. 74.Madhvflsnva-(wine prepared from honey)

Madh<vas\va (wine prepared from honey) breaks up hard masses (of kapha etc), penetrates deep, cures diabetes, chronic nasal catarrh and cough. 75.Sukta-(wine prepared from tubers)

Sukta (wine prepared from roots and tubers) increases the moisure o f blood, pitta and kapha, expels vata in downward directions, very hot in potency, is penetrating, causes dryness, sour, good to the heart (or mind), increases taste (appetite),

is sara (laxative), enhances hunger, is cold to touch, cures anaemia, diseases of the eye and worms. 76,

\W\\frtikta prepared by usir g jaggery, sugarcane, honey and

grapes are easily digestable in their successive order,Asava (fermented infusion ) : -

Asava prepared by using tubers, roots, fruits etc, is similar (in properties with that of sukta).

Asava prepared by using santfaki (balls o f fried paddy mixed with spices, dried in sun and then deep fried in oil) and by other material (such as oil-cakes etc) which have turned sour by lapse of time are appetisers and easily digestable.DMnymla : -

^ ft SfirenW fqTf^t STOSft I

« A « i ^ IKoll

ir v h f£r u<^nDhanyamla (liquor prepared by fermenting the water in

which rice and such other grains, pulses etc. have been sli­ghtly cooked or merely washed) is purgative, penetrating, hot in potency, aggravates pitta, cold to touch, relieves fatigue and exhaustion, inc^eses appetite and hunger, cures pain o f the urinary bladder, ideal for use as asthapaua (deco­ction enema), good to the heart, easily digestable, mitigates vata and kapha.

Sauvlraka and Tusodaka also possess similar properties, cure worms, heatt disease, abdominal tumor, haemorrhoids and ai aemia. These are prepared from dehusked yava (barley) and yava with husk respectively. 79-81.

Motes i—Sukta, dhanyamla, sauvlraka, tusodaka etc. were in use in olden days and are not prepared in the present day. Beer, brandy, whisky, rum, gin, champagne, etc. are the popular alcholic drinks o f today. Country

12 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ CH

V ] SCt r a s t h A n a 73liquors like toddy and arrack are popular with the poor people. The percentage o f alcohol varies in each 01 them ranging ft om 20% to 80%.

Those containing legs amount of alcohol (less than 15%) act as stimu- lents and do not cause intoxication when used in moderate doses. More the alcohol, greater is|he intoxication, risk o f addiction and conse­quent ill-health etc.

MMra varga-(group o f urine)

?3R<jn3*:sr iiir ii

Mutra (urine) o f cow, goat, sheep, buffalo, elephant, horse, camel and donkey-are going to aggra\tate pitta, are non- unctous, penetrating deep, hot in potency, pungent with salt as its secondary taste \and cure woi ms, dropsy, abdominal enlargement, flatulence, colic, anaemia, aggravation o f kapha and a^ila (vata), abdominal tUrfrours, loss o f taste (or appetite), poison* leucoderma, leprosy, (and other skin diseases) and haemorrhoids, and are easily digestible. 82-83

JVotes Urine, though a waste product o f the body has many medicinal properties, which had been recognised by the ancients and so was used both internally a d externally. Cow’s urine is used more commonly than o f other animals, probably because o f the special sanctity attached to the COW in this country.

Urine is composed mainly of water with little quantitiey of urea, uric acid, salts ( phospates, oxalates of sodium, calcium etc. ) and some hormpnes, the proportion of these varying from one animal to the other, and by many other factors also.

u<#iiThus, were described, so far, in brief, the groups o f liquid

substances such as that o f water, milk, sugarcane juice, oils and wines (as also o f urine), 84.

9m vztfts& m t ii m iThus ends the chapter called Dravadravya vijnftntya, the

fifth o f sutrasthana o f Astjanghydaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vidyapati Sirhhagupta.

cpsstsstrpr: I / '

Chapter— 6

ANMASVAROPA VIjffAM lYA (Mature o f food materials)

ff?r w hsAui i

We shall now expound the chapter called Annasvarupa Vijilanlya (knowledge o f nature o f food materials); thus said Atreya and other great sages. 1.

Sukadhnnya varga (group of corns with spike) x-

f p i f o r c * ii X il

SlfPt qWRX ii R ii

%imx 5ftrrcfte*»r* I 9cnf(tcm^<4T^r % srr^r: q&v. \\%\\

Rakta, mahan, kalama, tflriiaka, sakunahyta, saramukha, dlrghag&ka, rodhraiuka, sugandhika, pu$<}ra, paijdu, pundarlka, pramoda, gaurasariva, kaiicana, mahisa, gtika, dusaka, kusu- maii^aka, langala, lohavala, kardama, sitabhiru, patafiga, tapaniya,-these and other varieties o f sail (rice) are suitable (as fo«d). 1-3.

*m x ivf&ix f s w ii « ii

They are sweet in taste and at the end o f digestion, unctoust aphrodisiac, cause constipation and little quantity o f faeces, have astringent as secondary taste, good for health, easily digestible, diuretic and cold in potency. 4.

Ivstvrer ll ^ II

V I ] &OTRASTH&NA 75

' Among the above varieties and even among the suka dhanyas (grains which have sharp spike at their front) the rakta (red) variety is best, it relieves thirst and mitigates all the three dosas, next inferior to that is mahan variety, next to that is kalama and so on in their order (o f succession). 5.

3 * 9 : f c r o r : h ^ ii

Yavaiw, h&yaua, pam&uvapya and naisadha, varieties (of lice) are sweet, hot in potency; are hard to digest, unctous, sour at the end o f digestion, increase kapha and pitta, help elimination o f urine and faeces easily. These are bad in their reverse order (of enumeration). 6-7 a.

feTOt STTift V'gi f w t f e * : II \5 ||

i s f t I n c u1^5? cl M * I

II ^ nqpsprn i

§astika (the paddy which matures in sixty days) is best among vrlhi (paddy); is unctous, constipating, easily dige­stable, sweet, mitigates the three dosas, stays long inside the body (alimentary tract), cold in potency; it is o f two kinds- goura (white) and asita-goura (blackish-white). Next inferior (to sas ika) is mahavrihi, next to that is krs^avrihl and the others such as jatun.ukha, kukkutanclaka, lavaka, paravataka, iakara, varaka, uddalaka, ujvala, clj/ia, sarada, dardura, gandhana and kuruvifida. 7 b-10 a.

£ 5 lltoll

m m : 1The other varieties o f rice are sweet in taste and sour at

the end o f digestion, cause increase o f pitta and are hard to digest, makes for increase o f urine, faeces and body tempe­rature, Pa^ala kind o f rice aggravates all the three do§as.

10 b—11 a.

76 ASTANGA h r d a y a m [tiH.

Notes :—The different varieties o f rice mentioned here are either not clearly recognisable or even hard to find now-a days as majority o f them have been replaced by high yeilding, new strains, each kind has regional charactors and not gt own uniformaly throughout the country. The kind o f r i c e w h i c h is easily digestable, having sweet taste and pleasant smell hay to be selected for daily use.

Tfgadhftnya vari>a-(grdup of grains produced by grass like plants) \-

fe r VQ IIWI

Kangu, kodrava, nivara, syamaka and other tfnadhanya (grains produced by grass like plants) are cold in potency, easily digestable, itier ease vata, scarificient and mitigate kapha and pitta, 11.

q t m ti feqrre: iO f them, priyangu, especially, helps in the unification of

broken parts (fractures o f bones), makes the body stout and is hard to digest; koradusa efficiently stops discharge o f fluids from the body, cold to touch and antipoisonous.

srd fsr§>i fasten UW\ ftsq: J^ro^rqTT^ra: 3^.1

W\HW

Yava (barley) is dry, cold in potency, hard to digest, sweet, sara (laxative), helps formation o f faeces and flatus, aphro­disiac, gives stamina, reduces the urine, body fat, pitta and kapha, cures chronic nasal catarrh, dyspnoea, cough, urus- thamba (stiffness of the thigh), diseases o f the throat and skin.

13 b-14.w a t m : \

Anuyava (a small sized barley) is inferior in qualities to yava; venu yava (seeds of bamboo) is non-unctous and hot in potency. 15 a. /

Sfaft afasrt ^tciProfT ll^ ll

sftcTT u ^ n

V I ] StJTRASTHXNA 77

Godhuma (wheat) is aphrodisiac, cold in potency, hard to digest, unctous, nourishing, mitigates vSta and pitta, unites the broken parts (fracture), sweet in taste, gives strength and is sara (laxative)*

Nafidlmukha (veriety o f wheat) is good for health, cold in potency, astringent sweet in taste and easily digestable. 16.

Thus ends the group o f grains which have spike.Notes :--Yavst and Anuyava are the big and small varieties o f barley,

Venuyava is the seedf o f bamboo tree which is used rarely as food.

SiAibidkanya varga-(group o f legumes or pulses)

SW9 ^ n T fir fo r li *vsi I

Mudga (green gram), a<Jhaki (tur), masura (lentil) and other varieties belong to the group called simbidhanya (those having pods/legumes). They produce constipation, astringent- sweet in taste, absorb water, pungent after digestion, cold in potency, easily digestable, mitigate fat, kapha, asra (blood) and pitta, suited for use as external application and bathing the body parts etc. 17-18 a.

ssftssw Bt, m m

Among them, mudga (green gram) is best, it causes mild increase o f cala ( vata ); kalaya ( round pea ) causes great increase o f vata; rajamasa (bigsized blackgram) also increases v^ta and dryness, produces more faeces and is hard to digeft. 18.

sifer <r< iKulattha (horse gram) is hot in potency, sour at the end

o f digestion, cures diseases o f semen, urinary stones, dyspnoea, Chronic nasal catarrh?, cough, haemorrhoids, aggravation of

78 ASTANGA h ^ d a y a m

kapha and vata and especially gives rise to bleeding diseases. 19.

iRoii

Nispava (flat bean) aggravates vata, pitta, rakta, stanya (breast milk) and mutra (urine), is not easily digestable, is sara (laxative), causes burning sensation, decreases vision, semen, kapha, sweiiing and effect o f poisons. 20.

Masa (black gram) is unctous, increases strength, kapha, faecal matter and pitta, is laxative, not easily digestable, hot in potency, mitigate anila ( vata ), sweet in taste, causes increase and elimination o f semen greatly. 21.

<?*5Tfa 9 T m from ^ v«W !w g ii««t :Fruits o f kakantjola and atmagupta are similar (in prope­

rties) to masa. 22.it: I

^ 3 ! li^llTila (sesan um) is hot in potency, good for the skin, cold

on touch, good for hairs, strengthening, not easily digestable, produces little quantity of urine, pungent at the end o f dige­stion and increases intellegence, digestive function, kapha and pitta. 23.

qr%,Seeds o f uma (linseed) is unctous, sweet-bitter in taste,

hot in potency, causes kapha and pitta, hard to .digest, destroys vision and semen, pungent at the end o f digestion. Similar are the seeds o f kusumbha. 24.

Masa (black gram) in the group o f simbija (legumes) and yavaka (small barley) in the group o f sukaja (cereals) arc very inferior.

V I] &OTRASTHANA 79

99 559 ^9r«^P.a4i ||^H5ft95RT 391 3£9 gRntffwiqi I

Fresh grains ( just harvested) are abhisyafidi (causes excess exudation from tissue pores and block them by it), tho^e old by one year are easily digestable, those • which grow quickly, those which are removed o f their husk, those that are properly fried are als6 easily digestable. 25,

Thus ends the group o f si mb! dh&nyas. (legumes),

Kft&nna ear ga-(group of prepared foods)

sro ) 99? IH^9Tf9%9t9mt 5! 9 9 55199 11 11 99T<$ fi&9*99 m it 9IciT^*i9: I 3^arf9$9$t9E?: qTsrsft IR-Mt

^pT9% I

Ma$<Ja, peya* vilepi and odana are more easily digestable in their preceding order ol enumeration, out o f them, manda is the best for its causing easy movement o f faeces and flatus, relieving thirst and exhaustion, residues o f dosas (which might have remained over even after purificatory therapies); it helps digestion, restores the normalcy of the tissues, causes softness o f the channels (and tissue pores), perspiration and kindles the digestive activity. 26-27J.

JHoles :—Maijt^a, peya, vilepi and odana arc preparations o f rice or other grains cooked in water. The thin fluid resembling water, drained out immediately after boiling is known as manda; slightly thicker to magda but still only liquid is peya; the next stage with moie o f solid grain and less o f fluid is called vilepi and the last stage which i ‘ solid without fluid portion is known as odana. The solid one, the odana-is easily digestable, its earlier one the vilepi is more easily digestable, its previous one the peya is still more and the first one the maiida is still better digestable than peya.

^^an555Tf^^959^l !39^TqfT IRCII 9«5Ts5«5i95ft q«9T eftq5tqT9?ft I

Peya relieves hunger,- thiisf, exhaustion, debility, diseases

ASTANGA H^DAYAM [GH.

of the abdomen and fevers, it causes easy elimination o f faeces, good for all, kindles appetite and helps digestion, 28,

f e w snfenft iteri IRMI

Vilepi withholds discharge o f fluids from the body, good for the heart, relieves thirst, kindles appetite, ideal for all, especially for those suffering from ulcers, eye diseases, those who have been administered purifactory therapies, who are weak and who have been given fats for drinking as part o f oleation therapy. 29,

w%\\\

Odana prepared with grains which have been washed well, irr wh'ich the entire water has evoporated and which is devoid o f hot fumes is easily digestable; likewise that prepared along with addition o f decoction o f medicinal substances o f hot potency or that prepared with fried grains are also easily digestable; the opposite o f these, ihat prepared with addition o f milk, mutton etc., are not easily digestable.

In this manner, the effects o f the grain, kind o f processing, admixtures, quantity and other aspects should all be determi­ned ( by experiance ). 30-31|.

sfanft erors! *;*?: liVUiMamsa rasa (meat soup) is stoutening the body, gives

satisfaction ( nourishment ), aphrodisiac, good for the eye (vision) and cures ulecers. 32.

Mudgasupa (soup of green graftl) is good for health, for those who have undergone purifactory therapies and for those suffering from ulcers, diseases o f the throat and eyes. 32|.

cnmgsfoft \\\\\\

V I] SOTRASTH&NA 81Kulatth. soup (soup o f horse gram) produces downward

movement’ o f vjita and relieves abdominal tumor, tunl and pratituni (pains o f the urinary bladder.) 33.

Eatables prepared from tila (sesamum), pinyaka (residue o f sesamum after the oil is taken out), dried leafy vegetables, germinated grains, san^aklvataka (balls o f fried rice dried in sun and then fried in oil) destroy eyesight, increase the dosas, cause debility and are hard to digest. 34.

Rasala (curds or yoghart, churned by hand and added with powder o f pepper and sugar) is stoutening, aphrodisiac, unctous, strengthening and appetiser.

tfWgTOJRRS* sft«rsf 3^ hWW

Panaka ( syrup ) relieves exhaustion, hunger, thirst and fatigue, gives satisfaction, hard to digest, stays long in the stomach, is diuretic and good to the heart (or the mind). Its properties are same as that o f the material from which it is prepared. 35.

fern: iLaja ( fried paddy ) relieves thirst, vomitting, diarrhoea,

diabetes, obesity, mitigates kapha, cough and pitta, increases appetite, easily digestable and cold in potency. 36.

\\\*n

Pythuka (parboiled and flaked paddy) is hard to digest, strengthening increases kapha, stays long; in the stomach (causing indigestion). 37.

siwt w iDhana (fried barely and other grains) stays long in the

stomach causing indigestion, is dry, satisfying, scarifying, and hard to digest.

82 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [C H .

srasn 113111pfsw e ^ -r w : t o k o t ssssr T: I ^srtfcrfensr f t * froFTt *t

j w &RW 5J Q*51Wt*n ^n^rarsr sn 3fs* iSaktu (corn flour) is easily digestible, relieves hunger,

thirst, fatigue, eye diseases and wounds, is nutritious and taken as a drink gives strength immediately.

They should not be eaten without drinking water in between, not twice in a day, not at nights, not solely (without other kinds o f foods) not after meals, not by hard chewing and not too much in quantity. 38-39.

Notes :—Laja is prepared by frying paddy, prthuka is prepared by boiling paddy for a shoi t while and pounding it with pestle in a isorter dhana is made by frying b irely wh.cb is soaked in water and saktu is flour either raw or fried.

Many tasty eatables are prepared from the flour o f rice and other cereals, horsegram, bengal-gram and other legumes, with addition o f spices, sour and fragrant substances, some of them are boiled in water, some are steamed, some are fried in oil etc., vegetables like onions, brin- jals, banana etc. are also iused in some preparations. These are usually consumed as side-dishes or snacks in between meals. However in view o f their difficult digestability, some warnings have been enumerated above.

faraTTSit m w f t t :r if< ?an ilttoii

ipCTfi[3rT*5 ^ * < * ^ 113*11: ny?nPinyaka produces giddiness, dryness, indigestion and

vitiates vision. Vesavara is not easily digestable, is unctous, increases strength and builds the body, that prepared from greengram and others is hard to digest and possess properties similar to the material from which it is prepared. (41)

Notes :--Pigyaka is the residue o f sesamum, groundnut and other oil seeds, after taking out all the oil from them, Vesavaia is meat, cut into minute bits, added with spices like pepper, ginger etc, and roasted or fried. Vegetable vesavara is prepared with flour o f pulses o f various kinds, added with spices etc

V I ) 1 SOTRASTHANA 83

Eatables cooked by steaming, baked on hot mud or iron pan, in a vessel kept over a oven, inside a hearth and baked by placing on burning coal directly are easily digestable in the successive order o f their enumeration. Similarly the eatables prepared from any one kind o f grain by anv o f th*— methods o f cooking. 42. 7

lUr ^TT f ( qtHsr) Sfif: IThufS ends the group o f prepared foods.

Motes i-j-Eatables prepared by steaming them are easily digestable those baked on hot pan is more easily digestable, tho*e cooked in a vessel kept on a stove or oven is still better, those prepared by placing inside a oven and Closed is still more better and those baked by placing on burn ing coal is most easily digestable than all others. Those prepared by any one kind 9f grain, in any one of these methods is easily digestable than a similar onje prepared from another kind o f grain.

: iMnmsa varga-(group o f meats)

wit: wnr: hm ii*5 «Mfga varga (deer etc.) :-Harina (antelope, fawn) kurafiga

(a kind o f deer), yksa (white footed antelope), gokar^a (deer antelop ), mygamatrika (red coloured harelike deer), gasa (hare, rabbit), sambara (deer with branched horns), caruska (gazelle) sarabha ? etc. are known as mrga 43.

Motes :—These are different kinds of deer, antelope and bucks. Some o f them are having horns, some are hornless, all o f them are herbivorous and live in dry regions especially shrubby forests. In olden days they were being hunted mainly for food.

Vifkira varga

srf&9»T PcifriR: * ?«? :: Iimmi

wm fcrfaRn: iLava (bustard quail), vartfka (bush quail), vartlra (rain

quail), raktavartma (red jungle fowl), kukkubha (wild cock),

84 ASTANGA HRDAYAM / [C H .I

kapifljala (black partridge), upacakra (small gteek pheasant), cakora (greek pheasant), kurubahava, vartaka (button quail), vartika (bush quail), tittiri (grey partridge), krakara (black partridge), sikhl (peacock), tamracuda (domestic cocik), bakara (small crane), gonarda (Siberian crane), girivartika (mountain quail), sarapada (a kind o f sparrow), indrabha (k edge spa­rrow), vara^a (goose) etc. belong to the group Lnown as vi$kira (birds which scratch the ground with their legs And pick up their food). 44-45.

I I W

sr§^r: fosterer*Jivanijlvaka (greek partridge), datyulia (gallinulje), bhyna-

gahwa (shrike), suka (parakeet), saiika (mynah), batva (wild sparrow)* kokila (cuckoo), harita (grey peigon), kapbta (w ood peigon), cataka (house sparrow) etc. belong to the group o f pratuda (birds which peck the food and eat). 46.

Bheka (frog), godha (iguana lizard), ahi (snake), swavia (hedgehog) etc. are bilekaya (living in burrows). 47.Prasaha varga

■taro**! iii^ ii

t i w iW&J %f?T i

Go (cow), khara (ass, donkey), aswatara (mule), ust;ra (camel), aswa (horse), dwipi ( leopard ), sirhha (lion), yksa (bear), vanara (monkey), marjala (cat), musaka (rat, mice), vyaghra (tiger), vrka (jackal), babhru (largebrownmangoose), tarksu (hyena), lopaka (fox), jambuka (jackal), syena (hawk), casa (blue joy), vantada ( dog ), vayasa ( crow ), sasaghni (golden eagle), bhasa (beared vulture), kurara (osprey), grdhra (vulture), uluka (owl), kuling^ka (sparrow hawk), dhumika (owlet), madhuha (honey bazzard), these and other animals and birds belong to the group known as prasaha (which catch their food by the teeth, tear it and eat). 48-49J.

11 0 It

?gnrcsm *: *rewFrr* Ia '“-Varaha (boar), mahisa (buffalo), nyanku (dog deer), rohita

(big deer), ruru (swamp deer), varana (elephant), sfmara (indian wild boar), camara (yak), khadga (rhinocerus) and gavaya (goyall ox) are known as mahhmrga (animals o f huge body). 50.Apcara Mr£tf~(aqilatic birds)

ii^ ii

Hamsa (swan), sar&sa (indian crane), kadamba (greylegged goose)* baka (heron), k^ramjava (white breasted goose), plava (pelican), balakx (crane), utkrosa (riiattard), cakrahva (ruddy sheldrake), madgu (small cormorant)* krounca (pond heron) etc. are known as apcara (aquatic birds). 51.Matsya varga .-(Fishes)

|| |t

55T*- \\\\\ I

Rohita (red fish), pathlna (boa^), kurma (tortoise), kumbhlra (gavial, alligater), karkata (crab), sukti (pearl mussel), sankha (conch shell), udru (otter), sambuka (common snail), safari (large glistening fish), varmi caiidrika (a kind o f cat fish), culuki (porpoise, seahog), rakra (crocodile), makara (crocodjle), sisumara (dolphin), timirgala (whale, shark), raji (snake fish), cilicima (red striped fish) and others belong to the group o f matsya (fishes). Thus eight kinds o f (source o t ) mamsa (meat) are enumerated. 52-53£.

5T JTTr l TT II II )ii^ ii

Goat and sheep are not included in any particular group because o f their mixed heredity and living in all types o f lands. 54

v i ] s o t r a s t h a n a o3

go ASTANGA HRDAYAM

«nnpw i iOut o f the eight groups mentioned above, the first three

(mrga, viskira and pratuda) are also known as jangala; the last three (mahamfga, jalacara and matsya), are also called anupa; the middle two (bilesaya and prasaha) are known as s&dharana. 54|

Notes : —The region o f land which has dry forests ( shrubby ) with less rainfall is jangala, the region with plenty o f rainfall and waterlogged is &nup~j , the region which has neither too much o f dryness nor too much o f moisture is sadharana ( tempoiate ). The nature and qualities o f the land are also seen in all the flora and fauna o f that region.

*rs m m n sffaT ssrsft fenr: u ^ iiqftklg*) I

Meat o f the jangala group are the best, they produce hard faeces, are cold (in potency), easily digestable, and good in sannipata with great increase o f pitta and moderate increaseof vata, mild increase o f kapha following them. 55.

J^tRs %%%'. srrtt w t fc r : stro WWu

The flesh of sa?a (rabbit) enhances hunger, pungent after digestion, water absorbent and cold in potency. 56.

?rdSCT t i

The flesh o f the vartaka and other?, are slightly hot in potency, hard to digest, unctous and make the body stout. Tittiri is still better, makes for increase o f intellegence, power o f digestion, strength and semen, with-liolds discharge o f fluids from the body, improves the colour (complexion), effectively mitigates sannipata with great increase o f vata, 57|.

•hRihV*: fcpgrt

The flesh o f sikhi (peacock) is not very good generally but good for the ears (hearing), voice, ageing (to slow down ageing), and eyes (vision). 58.

V I] Su t r a s t h a n a 87

w u ^ e j i n %&v sk^t: Btq^sE^i: im ii 'I**'' w « i : i

Fiesh oi cock (wild fowl), is similar (to that o f peacock), and is aphrodisiac; that o f the domesticated fowl increases kapha and is hard to digest; flesh of krakara increases intelle- genee and digestion, is good for the heart (or the mind); simi­lar is the flesh o f upacakraka; that o f kaiiakapota is hard to digest, slightly saity and increases all the dosas. 59|.

Meat o f cataka increases kapha, is unctous, mitigates vata and best to increase semen. 60.

mrfht: \ \ % K \ \

Flesh o f animals o f the next succeding group (bilesaya), and hard to digest, hot in potency, unctous and sweet, increases urine and semen, strengthening, mitigates vata and increases kapha and pitta. 61.

sftcTT 5*: Iqi% iiVUi

fe n : I

Flesh o f the mahamt’gas is cold in potency generally; o f them the flesh o f carnivorous and prasaha animals have salt as secondary taste, pungent at the end o f digestion, increases the muscles o f the body, ideally suited for persons suffering from long standing haemorrhoids, duodenal diseases and consumption. 62-62

5nfrufci!j<»Fw**; \\%\\\

Aja (goat's meat) is not very cold in potency, hard to digest, fatty, does not aggravate the dosas, being identical with the dosas o f the human body, it is anabhisyandi (does not cause increase o f secretions in the tissue chanhels) and so it is bymha^a (stoutening). 63.

68 a s T a n 6 a h p l d a y a m

f t * i 1 srM W i

Avi (meat o f sheep) is opposite (in na'ure with that o f goat) and is bymhana (stoutening), 64.

srt t %ej«s3rrerr£i ii mi

Gomamsa ( flesh of cow , bull, bullopk ) cures diy cough, exhaustion! excess hunger, intermittent fevers, chronic nasal catarrh, emaciation, and diseases caused by increase o f vata independently. 65.

3*nrt 1/

Flesh o f mahisa (buffalo) is hot, not easily digestable, pro­duces slee*;, strength and stoutness o f the body.

m s.t \\\%\\Flesh o f varaha (boar) is similar to that o f the buffalo,

relieves fatigue, increases taste, semen and strength. 66.

fTr^n: iFish, in general tend to increase kapha greatly. Cilicima

fish tends to increase all the three dosas, ,

^ ii m/

Lava, rohita, godha and ena-are best in their respective groups. 67.

km ’sr *ritg[ i*pr n^cn

Meat o f animals which have been just killed, which are pure (unconlaminated) and o f adult animals only should be used as food; meat o f dead animals, o f those which are very emaciated, which are very fatty, and o f those animals which are dead due to disease, water (drowning) and poison should be rejected. 68.

g*r.g a ite r

V I ] StrTRASTHANA 89

5TtfoTcrsr ?ft5irn \[\

srrcran: iMeat obtained from the parts above the umbilicus of male

animals and from the parts below the umbilicus o f female animals, that obtained from the pregnant animal are all hard to digest.

Among the quadrupeds, the flesh o f females is easily dige­stable but among the birds it is o f the males.

Flesh obtained from the head, neck, thighs, back, waist, forelegs, stomach and intestines are hard to digest in the reverse order o f enumeration. The tissues o f the animals such as blood and others are hard to digest in their successive order; testicles, penis, kidneys, liver and rectum are hard to digest than the flesh. 69-71.

Thu.: ends the group o f meat.Notes :— In ancient India, hunting was veiy common both for the sake

of food and as pastime. Among the hunted animals and birds belonging to different kinds and nature some were found suitable a food but some were not. It is difficult to correctly identify some o f the animals, birds and fishes named herein, some of them might have become extinct even*

3m s n s jw i

rj 11*311S&ka varga (group of leafy vegetables)

Sakas (leafy vegetables) o f patha, sathl, susa, sunisanija, satlnaja in general, mitigates all the three dosas, are easily digestble and stop elimination o f fluids from the body; suni- sanna increases hunger and is aphrodisiac; rajaksava is still better and cures duodenal diseases, haemorrhoids; vastuka breaks up the hard faeces. 72-73.

if cT sftqsrq WE I^TT sfa<JTT *STT*i;ft I

§5 A$TAfrGA HSDAYAM [CH.

Kakamaci mitigates the three dosas, cures leprosy (and other skin diseases) is aphrodisiac, hot in potency, rejuvinator, causes easy movement oi faeces, and is good for voice.

C&figeri is sour taste, kindles digestion, good for duodenal diseases, haemorrhoids and for increased vata and kapha; hot in potency, withholds elimination o f fluids and is easily digestable. 74.

IIVSMI

llvs U

iw nq f e i Sftrf H^SOTrr<*w<iH, •

u*<iiPanola, saptala, arista, Sarnges$a (angaravalli/bharangi),

avalguja, amfta, vetragra (shoot o f vetra), bfhati, vSsa, kutill, tilaparnika ( badraka ), mandukaparni, karkota, karavella. parpa^a, na<j!kalaya, gojihwa (godhuml); vartaka (byhatl), vanatiktaka (vatsaka/kutaja), karira, kulaka (kupllu), nafidi (jaya), kucaila, sakul^dani (mesa&j-rigi), kaplla (raktapunar- nava), kebuka (kembuka), ko&taka, and karkaSa (kampilla),™ all thefce are cold in potency, bitter in taste, pungent at the end o f digestion, with hold the movement o f fluids, increase vata and mitigate kapha and pitta. 75-78.

Panola is good for the heart (or the mind), destroys worms, sweet at the end o f digestion and gives taste.

The two bfhatis increases pitta, promote hunger, breaks th$ hard faeces.

Vfsa (v&sa) cures vomitting, cough and specially so the haemorragic disease.

H«5oU

sOt r a s t h An a

Karave 11a is bitter in taste, kindles digestion and mitigates kapha and pitta especially.

Vartaka (byhati) is pungent, bitter, hot in potency, sweet, mitigates kapha and vata, is slightly alkaline, kindles digestion improves taste and does not aggravate pitta. 81.

Karira produces distention of the abdomen, is astringent, sweet and bitter in taste,

g g taicH Krer e g aqsfr d f i p n ' i f w i W k i i c ^ ii

Kosataki and avalguja break the hard faeces and kindle digestion. 82.

w ; o t : IipTRT erKilWaR* U<\\\

%f 1of ITaijduliya is cold in potency, dry, sweet in taste and also

at the end o f digestion and easily digestable, cures intoxication, pitta, poison and disorders o f blood; Munjata mitigates vata aud pitta, is unctous, cold in potency, hard to digest, sweet, makes the body stout and increases semen. 83.

g 4 f s r o 3 m

Palaftkya is hard to digest, and laxative.

Upodika also relives intoxication; Cancu is similar to p&la* fikyft and withholds elimination o f fluids. 84.

apfftrg tx f e n n e l .

Vidari mitigates vata and pitta, is diuretic, sweet in taste, and cold in potency, prolongs life ( by giving strength, j, makes the body stout, good for the throat, hard to digest,

m a $ta inGa h r d a y a m

aphrodisiac and rejuvinator. JIvaiitI is good for the eyes, miti­gates all the dosas, is sweet in taste and cold in potency. 85-86.

grarr t o r r ik sii

? p iKusman(Ja, tumba ( alabu ), kalinga, karkaru, ervaru,

tin<}i&a, trapusa, cin&ka, cirbhata— all cause increase o f kapha and v&ta, breaks the hard faeces, stays long without digestion inside the stomach, causes more secretion in the tissues, sweet in taste and at the end o f digestion and not easily digestable. 87.

Kusmanqla is best among the creepers, mitigates vata and pitta, cleanses the urinary bladder, and aphrodisiac. Trapusa causes more urination (diuretic).

fj*w srrft M^n

3 l^oll

Tumba (alabu) is very dry (causes dryness), witholds elimi­nation o f fluids from the body; kalinga, ervaru and cirbhi{a when tender mitigate pitta and are cold in potency, but when ripe are opposite in qualities, these which are overripe and seperated from its attachment, will be alkaline in taste, increase pitta, mitigate kapha, and vata, improves taste and appetite, good for the heart, cures enlargement o f the prostate, diste­ntion o f abdomen and are easily digestable. 89-90.

11* 11

t i N r a * 'G&twi s i srrfs

Mpj&U (lotus stalk), bisa (lotus root), s&lflka (lotus tuber), kumuda (utpala kanda), nafidi, mashaka, keluja, sjflgalaka, kaseruka, krautfcadana and kalo^ya are dry (cause dryness). Water absorbent, cold in potency and not easily digestable.

91-92.

V I] StfTRASTH&NA

\ITOIIri ^

* n ^ * > i O r sr s rs rfftr < ^ < h h u * & i i

^15 w ^Tcfwro?: 351sfttres srrat fkw *i iivmi* 'Nfesr OnqtfiRr fnfcT W r 1

Kalamba, nalika (kapotacarana)5 marsa, kufeifijara* Joifu* mbaka, cilll (vastuka), latvaka, lo^iika, karutaka, gavedhuka, jivafita, jhunjhu, e^agaja, yavasaka (yav&iri&ka), suvarcalS and aluka o f different kinds, leaves o f lagumes used for soup and o f laksmaiia are all sweet, slightly dry, salty, increase vata and kapha, not easily digestable, cold in potency, help elimination o f urine and faeces, stay long in the stomach for digestion; if cooked in steam, juice taken out and mixed nyith oils, they will not cause much aggravation o f the do§as. 93-95-

3 m *tt ??<n \\*m

Cilll, which has small leaves is similar (in property) with vastuka. 96.

^ inpii

^q?r ITarkarl and varuiia are sweet and slightly bitter and

mitigte kapha and vata. The two kinds o f varsabhfl and k&lasaka are slightly alkaline, pungent and bitter, improve digestion, break the hard faeces and cure artificial poisoning* dropsy, kapha and vata. 97.

The tender sprouts o f cirabilva increase appetite, mitigate kapha and vata and cause movement o f bowels; sprouts of$at&* vari are bitter, aphrodisiac and mitigate the three dosa* 98.

** A§JAftGA BRDAYAM f CJH.

Vamsakarira ( tender shoots o f bamboo ) causes dryness Inside, heartburn and increase o f vata and pitta. 99.

Pattura kindles digestion, is bitter, cures enlargement o f spleen, haemorrhoids and mitigates kapha and vfita. 99|.

K&samarda cures disease caused by worms, cough and increase o f kapha and moves the bowels.

f p

Kousuihbha is dry, hot in potency, sour, ha”d to digest increases pitta and makes the bowels to move.

Sarsapa is not easily digestable, hot in potency, binds the faeces and urine and causes increase of all the dosas.

Mulaka, when tender and not having definite taste is slightly alkaline and bitter, mitigates the dosas, easily dige­stable, hot in potency, and cures abdominal tumours, cough, dyspnoea, ulcers, disease o f the eye and throat, horseness o f voice, dyspnoea, upward movement inside the abdomen (reverse peristalsis) and chronic nasal catarrh. 102-103.

M?o3ll

n*o*ii

Mulaka, big in size is hard to digest, pungent in taste and at the end o f digestion, hot in potency, increases all the three dosas, hard to digest and is abhisyafidi (causes more secretions and obstructions o f the tissue pores), cooked

VI ] S0TRASTHANA 95

with fats it mitigates vata; the dried one mitigates vata and kapha whereas the uncooked one, causes increase o f the dosas. 104.

Phjtfalu is pungent, hot in potency, mitigates vata and kapha but increase pitta. 105.

srtff 3 iT «R ^n M n

Ku^hera, sigru, surasa, sumukha, asuri, bhutppa, phapijja, arjaka, jaihbira, etc. when green are water absorbent, cause burning sensation during digestion, pungent, cause dryness, hot in potency, good for the heart (or the mind), kindles hunger and taste; destroy vision, semen and worms (intestinal parasites), penetrates deep, cause slight increase o f the dosas and are easily digestable. 106-107.

Surasa cures hiccup, cough, poison, dyspnoea, pain in the flanks and bad smell (from the mouth, nose etc.).

Sumukha does not cause much burning sensation, cures artificial (homicidal) poison and dropsy. 107.

Ardrika (green kustumburu) is bitter and sweet in taste, diuretic and does not increase pitta.

Lasuna is highly penetrating (deep into the tissues), hot in potency, pijngent in taste* and the end o f digestion, waakes

m A$T&$GA HRDAYAM [CH .

the bowels to move, good for the heart (or'the mind), and kiiis( hard to digest, aphrodisiac, unctuos, improves taste and digestion, helps union o f fractures, gives strength, greatly vitiates the blood and pitta, cure* leucoderma, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), abdominal tumours, heamotrhoids, efiabe*es, worms, diseases caused by kapha and vata, hiccup, chronic nasal catarrh, dyspnoea and cough. It is a rejuvinator o f the body. 109-111.

Pal&ij<Ju is inferior in the above qualities, increases kapha but does not cause great increase o f pitta. l l l f .

W iK .u i* ii w erai nH^liw w t wnft fafW w 1

Gfttjanaka is best suitable to persons suffering from hae- morrfiottfo d f kapha v&ta origin, for fomenting ( th^pile masses ) and eating; it is penetrating, water absorbent and not suitable to those who have pitta predominance. 112.

t o : 1Surasa kindles digestion, improves taste, mitigates kapha,

Ik aatpunctous, easily digestable and especially good for haepiorrhoidtf bhukaflda causes increase o f all the dosas to a great extent. 113.

bottom H«n

ffer <iw iTO 1Leaves, flowers, fruits (unripe), tubular leaves and tubers

are heavy (not easily digestable) in their successive order; jlvaflti is the best and sar§apa the worst among the leafy vegetables. 114.

Thus ends the group o f vegetables.Notts —Different fck*da o f vegetables have been described in these

fU K 1, some o f them are recognisable now while some others are not, some ofthem Wert in use $n olden days bat are not so now-a-days, some o f Jbife i**e only in ferestf and fields while some others *re c^lts-

V I] S0TRASTH&NA 97

vated. All are not found or used in all the parts ofthe country. I » some places some are used greatly. It is also difficult in some cases to know the particular part o f the plant used for eating, because the term “s&lca” is not specific and is applied to mean vegetable in a general sense. It can be presumed that leaves, tender sprouts, flowers, shoots, roots, fruits ( unripe ), stalks o f tubers, tubers, and seeds were being used. Some o f them were eaten uncooked also. Many varieties o f soups, curry, and side-dishes are prepared with them and used chiefly as adjuvants to the staple food, to increase taste and htip easy digestion.

Many o f the vegetables which are common now-a-days are not found in the above list. For example, tomato, cabbage, cauliflower, beetroot, etc. Their qualities and properties can be understood by repeated usage and carefully recognising their effects in the body. It should also be borne in mind that all vegetables will not produce the same effect to the same degree in all persons, as the constitution o f each person is different from that o f the other at least to a little extent. A vegetable which may cause constipation in one person may not do so in the other. So every person should take note o f the good or bad effect o f every vegetable he uses and become accustomed to those which do not harm him and avoid those which cause harm.. Using them well cooked is always good and those which are used raw should be cleaned well with good water and outer skin removed before use. It is ideal to use only fresh vegetables.

feTOT few !!**♦ I

Phald varga-(group o f fruits)Draksa (grapes) is best among fruits, is aphrodisiac, good

for the eyes , helps elimination o f urine and faeces, sweet in taste and at the end o f digestion, unctous, slightly astringent, cold in potency, hard to digest, cures diseases o f vata, pitta and rakta; bitter taste in the mouth, intoxication, thirst, cough, fever, dyspnoea, hoarseness, injury to the lungs and tuber­culosis. 115-116}.

i h

98 a s t a n g a BfcDAYAM

D£$ima (pomogranate) mitigates the greatly increased pitta in particular and the other dosas also and is sweet; the sour variety is also not going to increase pitta, not very hot in potency and mitigates vata and kapha. All varieties (o f d&^ima) are good to the heart (or the mind), easily digestable, unctous, withold elimination o f fluids, stimulate appetite and digestion. 117-118.

\\%\%\\Jn^oii

IW<4

Moca (plantain), kharjura (dates), panasa (jack fruit) nari- kela (cocoanut) paiusaka amrataka, tala, kasmarya; rajadana, madhuka, badara, aiikola, phalgu, &lesm£taka, v&tama, abhi- §uka, aksoda, mukulaka, nikocaka, urumanam, and priyala- make the body stout, not easily digestable, cold in potency, relieve burning sensation, injury to the lungs, consumption, bleeding conditions, sweet in taste and also at the end o f digestion, unctous, stay long in the stomach without digestion, increase kapha and semen. 119-121|.

g ftrcra t o src vrorasr ii^ rii

Fruit o f tala increases pitta, moves the bowels* Fruits o f kSsmarya is cold in potency, relieves the obstruction o f faeces and urine, good for the hairs, increases intelligence and is a rejuvinatior. 122.

Vatama etc. are hot in potency, increase kapha and pitta, are laxative. 123.

ftmfcraros* \WRH\i

V I ] s u t r a s t h a n a 99

Priy&la mitigates vata effectively, is unctous, cold in potency; its marrow is sweet, aphrodisiac, mitigates pitta and vata,

Kola majja (fleshy part o f the kola) is similar (in proper­ties with priyala majja) relieves thirst, vomitting and cough.

124.

Bilva phala, when ripe is hard to digest, aggravates the dosas and causes foul smell in the flatus; unripe fruit kindles digestion, mitigates vata and kapha; both are water absor- bant. 125.

«rfqc«raro w m ^ g u m u m f w q ^ j

Amakapittha (unripe kapittha) is bad to the throat, and increases the three dosas. Pakwa kapittha (ripe fruit) mitigates the dosas, relieves hiccup and vomitting, both are water absorbent and antipoisonous. 126.

sate** n^s#u

Jambava (fruit o f jambu) is not easily digestable, stays long inside the stomach, cold in potency, causes aggravation o f v&ta especially, water absorbent from urine and faeces, bad for throat and mitigates kapha and pitta. 127.

Bala amra (tender, unripe mango) increases vata, rakta and pitta; when its stone is formed, it increases kapha and pitta; when it is ripe it is not easily digestable, mitigates vata, incre­ases kapha and semen. 128.

srrfe m zi&wwi srg HW iiVfksamla (fruits) withhold elimination o f fluids, dry, hot in

potency, mitiagates vata and kapha and easily digestable. 129.

m A§TAtfGA HRDAYAM [C H .

shktt 3 PVtks i iSamya (fruit o f sami) is not easily digestable, hot in pote­

ncy, destroys the hairs and causes dryness,

^ V\\oMt TciTh *313 < 53 1

pilu increases pitta, mitigates kapha and vata, is purgative, cures diseases o f the spleen, haemorrhoids, worms, abdominal tumors• that variety o f pilu which has bitter-sweet taste is not very hot in potency and mitigates all three dosas; 130.

155W WlViil

s tra ti ut33nThe skin o f matulunga fruit is bitter, pungent and unctous,

mitigates vata; its fleshypart makes the body stout, is sweet in taste, mitigates vata and pitta and not easily digestable,* its tendril is easily digestable, cures cough, dysponea, hiccup, alcoholic intoxication dryness o f the mouth, disorders o f v&ta and kapha, constipation, vomitting, loss of taste, abdominal tumor, enlargement o f the abdomen, haemorrhoids, colic and dyspepsia. 131-133.

The outer rind and fleshy part o f bhallataka fruit makes the body stout, sweet in taste, cold in potency; its seed is just like fire in properties, increases intellegence and effectively mitigates kapha and vata. 134.

* f««n 'TRierer 3^ 1

P&levata fruit o f sweet taste is cold in potency, while that o f sour taste is hot, both are hard to digest, improve taste and cure diseases due to excess digestive activity. I34f.

V I] SUTRASTHANA

Aruka fruit improves taste and is sweet; ripe fruit under* goes digestion quickly, not very hot in potency, sometimes hard to digest and increases the dosas. 135.

Draksa and parusaka and karamardaka, in their green state are sour, increase pitta and k ’pha, hard to digest, hot in potency, mitigate v&ta and laxative. 136.

Kola, karkandhu, lakuca, amrataka, aruka, airavata, 4afita§atha, satuda, mngali9dika,-all are sour and do not aggravate pitta greatly; so also, karamardaka fruit ripened and dried does not cause great increase o f pitta (causes mild increase). 137-138.

%*qn<w3ETiMSf% IU3M1Fruits o f amlika an d kola improve digestion, cause

purgations, cures thirst* fatigue, exhaustion; are easily dige­stable and mitigates kapha and vata, 139.

fv 5 .fiET I

Lakuca phala is least among all the fruits and increases all the dosas. Thus ends the group o f fruits.

Notes :— Among the fruits enumerated so far, majority- o f them are in use even now while a few may not be so, in urban areas. Some new kinds o f fruits such as the pineapple, sapota, papaya etc. are also in use n ow a­days. The qualities and properties o f such few ones can be understood by repeated use.

Varjya (rejectables)

sprpfi 3TSt \'** ( iw n

a s t a n g a h r d a Va m

•lii^sna^ti ^I 'SJ *g&q»T5[ II^RIIm^nr ? m ss$ ferg f§< ra i

Grains which have been spoiled by frost, heavy breeze, hot sunlight, polluted air, and saliva o f snake and other reptiles; which are infested with worms, which have remained under water for long time, not grown in the field meant for it (in fields meant for other kinds o f grain), which are unsea- sonal, mixed with other grains, and which have lost their properties having become very old-should be rejected.

Similarly also with the vegetables, the dishes prepared from them without addition o f fatty material (oil or ghee), which are very hard even after cooking, should be avoided.

Tender vegetables which have not developed their normal taste and which have become dry should not be used except mfilaka; so also with the fruits, except amabilwa (unripe bilwa). 140-142§

m m m n & i n nitftii

Au$a&ha varga (group o f drugs) :~All the salts are visyandl (produce more secretions in the

tissues) suk§ma (enter into minute pores) help soft/easy move­ment o f faeces, mitigate vata, help digestion, are penetrating, aggravate kapha and pitta. 143.

t o RuJSgnJHwn

Among them, salndhava salt is slightly sweet, aphrodisiac, good for the heart (or mind), mitigates all the three dosas, easily digestable, not hot in potency, good for health, does not cause burning sensation during digestion and kindles digestion. 144.

f w W ?sfesifR i

SauvarcaJa is easily digestable, good for the heart (or mind), possesses good smell, purifies belchings, pungent at the end o f digestion, relieves constipation, kindles digestion and gives taste, 145.

w fan* mvwi

Bi4a produces both upward and downward movement o f kapha and vata, kindles digestion, cures constipation, flatu­lence, obstruction, o f flatus, colic and heavyness ( o f the abdomen ). 146.

Samudra is sweet at the end o f 'digestion, not easily dige­stable and aggravates kapha. 147.

Audbhida is slightly bitter, pungent and alkaline in taste, penetrates deep and increases the secretions.

Kfsija lavana has properties similar to souvarcala except the smell. 148.

35SJ* nit#*! |

Romaka is easily digestable; pamguttha is slightly alkaline, aggravates kapha and not easily digestable.

Whenever lavaijas (baits) are to be used (for medicinal recipes) they should be prefered commencing with saifidhava.

149.Notes :—Words like dvilava^a ( two salts ), trilavana ( three salts ),

lavana catuska ( four salts ), panca lavana ( five salts ) are found in the composition o f some medicinal formulae. At such places, saifidhava should be preferred first and then the others in that order.

* 11*1 ll^ o ll

V i ] sOt r a s i h a n a ids

104 ASTANGA HRDAYAM

Yavasukaja ( ksSra o f barley seed or yavaksara in short ) mitigates abdominal tumors, diseases o f the heart, duodenal disease, anaemia, splenic disorders, distension o f the abdomen, diseases o f the throat, dyspnoea, haemorrhoids and cough arising from kapha, 150.

Notes :—There are two kinds o f yavaksaia, viz., that prepared by the ashes o spikes o f barley grain ( described above ) and another, a mineral ( potassium corbonate ).

Stfq ^ r^ ^ a r : qwftsiqssr: i

All ksaras ( alkalies ) are very penetrating; very hot in potency, destroy worms ( bacteria etc. ) easily digestable, vitiate pitta and asyk (blood), help digestion o f other substa­nces, help break up hard masses, not good for the heart, pun­ctures the tissues; being pungent and salty in taste are not good to semen, ojas (essence o f the tissues), hairs and eye (vision). 151.

Notes:— Ksaras are alkaline substances, they are o f two kinds viz natural and artificial; natural arc minerals and ores o f calcium potassium, sodium etc. in different combinations; artificial are those prepared by the ash o f certain plants, ( yava, apamarga), animal products like urine ( cows-urine ), excreta ( goats excreta ) etc. both these kinds are caustic alkalies, possessing the property o f destroying the tissues by penetrating deep into them. The advantage o f this property is utilised in the treat­ment o f abnormal growth of the tissues ( tumors, pile masses ), o f wounds and ulcers, etc. to destroy extra growths, pathogenic bacteria etc.; Ayurveda prescribes their use both Cor external application ( pratisaraoa ) and internal potion ( paniya ).

f t *q w r \

Hingu mitigates v&ta, kapha, cures distension o f the abdo­men and colic, aggravates pitta, pungent in taste and at the «a d o f digestion, enhances taste, hunger, digestion and is easily digestable. 152.

w ror it f* ?4W& ^ ftwrr w&r* q<iy i

grwrsffaf m is s g x n ii^ sii

f o d ^ % q t ^ f H i

f e ^ ^ s r 1»)<ii%SI«iftai«i TO TO ran^ntw i

Harltakl is astringent, sweet at the end o f digestion, dry (causes dryness), devoid o f lavana (possesses the remaining five tastes) easily digestable, kindles hunger, helps digestion, improves intellegence, best to maintain youth, hot in potency, laxative, bestows long life, strengthens the mind and the sense organs, cures leprosy (and other skin diseases) discolouration, disorders o f voice, chronic intermittant fevers, disease o f the head, and eyes, anaemia, heart disease, jaundice, disease of the - duodenum, consumption, dropsy, diarrhoea, obesity, fainting, vomitting, worms (intestinal parasites), dyspnoea, cough, excess salivation, haemorrhoids, disease o f the spleen, distention o f the abdomen, enlargement o f the abdomen, obstruction o f channels, abdominal tumors, stiffness o f the thigh, loss o f taste (anorexia) and many other disease arising f r o m ( aggravation o f ) kapha and vata. 153-157.

Similarly so is amalaka (in all other properties) it is cold in potency, and mitigates pitta and kapha.

«Eg fo rAksa (vibhitaka) is pungent at the end o f digestion, cold in

potency, good for hairs and possesses properties similar {to harltakl and amalaka) but slightly less (in degree). 158.

flf I

Thus, the triphala (harltakl, Smalakl and vibhftaki), toge­ther is a best rejuvinator o f the body, cures diseases o f the eyes, heals wounds and cures skin diseases, excess moisture o f the tissues, obesity, diabetes, aggravation o f kapha and asra (blood). 159.

n j s u t r a s t h a n a h*»

106 ASTANGA HRDAYAM

■eijJ'SrfW ^M?KS IateorM d*5*ft<ww n ^ ou

Twak, patra and ela together are known as trijataka and these along with kesara form the caturjata (ka). They cause aggravation o f pitta, are penetrating, hot in potency, dry (cause dryness), improve taste and hunger. 160.

<n% * sraiMarica is pungent both in taste and at the end o f degestion,

mitigates kapha and is easily digestable.

3«ff fm m * r tw nWT 5T ST fWn^cn^rt ** * i g i \ WEnsrc&TSITOfT IIWII

Pippali in its green state aggravates kapha, is sweet in taste and cold in potency, not easily digestable and is unctous. The same, when dry, becomes opposite (o f the properties o f the green state), and so is unctous, aphrodisiac, pungent in taste, sweet at the end o f digestion, mitigates anila (vata), slesma (kapha), dyspnoea and cough; is laxative, it should not be used in excess (for long period), without following the regimen o f rejuvination therapy. 161-162.

^ «K*RWtaf3IS[ I

Nagara, (suijthi), increases hunger, is aphrodisiac, water absorbant, good for the heart (or the mind), relieves consti­pation, bestows, taste, easily digestable, sweet at the end o f digestion, unctous, hot in potency and mitigates kapha and vata. 163.

spt 3t ii w n

Similar is ardraka (su: thi in its green state); these three (marica, pippali and sun^hi) together known as trika^u, cures obesity, dyspnoea, dyspepsia, cough, filariasis and chronic nasal catarrh. 164.

V I] StfTRASTHANA

Gavika and pippaifmula possess qualities and properties similar to marica but in lesser degree. 165.

ferotetiita*!! <n%

Gitraka is similar to fire in digesting things and cures dropsy, haemorrhoids, worms and leprosy (and other skin diseases).

fircr iiW ii

TOT I

The above, excluding marica, (pippali, pippalimula, cavya, citraka and nagara) is known as paficakolaka, it cures abdo­minal tumors, disease of the spleen, enlargement o f the abdo­men, distension and colic, and is best to improve hunger and digestion.

Bilwa, kasmarya, tarkari, pa^ala and {i^uka are together known as mahat paftcamula. It is astringent and bitter in taste, hot in potency and mitigate kapha and anila (vata). 167,

t o w n ^ l i?nfa^ftc!>or

Bfhatidwaya ( byhati and ka^akari), arii&umatidwaya (saliparni and p^niparni) and goksuraka-together are known as hrasva pancamula. It is sweet in taste and at the end of digestion, neither very hot nor very cold in potency and mitigates all the dosas, 168.

3 i lW ll

Bala, punamava, eraijcla, surpaparnl dvaya (masapariji and mudgapanii) together form the madhyama paflcamfila. It mitigates kapha and vata, does not greatly aggravate pitta and is laxative. 169.

w r o wvsoii g f^ r tenfiKdiH^*! i^ -O ^

Abhlru, vlra, jivanti, jivaka and ysabhaka together from the jlvana paficamula. It is good for the eye, aphrodisiac and mitigates pitta and anila (vata)-

qhttvt 11W 11

Tflj&khya (tf$a paficamula) consisting of darbha, ka£a, ik§u, iara and sali, mitigates pitta. 171.

ft?4t4^f*WR5 lll^ llThus, were described, in brief, the substances used daily

as fppd, in groups such as suka, iimbi, pakvanna, m&ihsa, i&ka, phala and ausadha. 182.

5im II * II

Thus ends the chapter known as Annaswarupa vijMniya, the sixth in Sfitrasth&na of Astanga hydaya samhita composed by srimad VSgbha^a, son of sri vaidyapati simhagupta.

101 ASTAftGA HRfiAYAM t

Chapter—7.

A NN A RAKSADHTA TA-(ProtecHon of foods)

We shall now expound , the chapter Annaraks2 (protection of foods); thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Prtnacniya (Royal physician)

tott «i«ntu4 M v i V iti'T'&I otst n ? n

The king should arrange for the residence o f the pra^S- carya (physician) near the palace so that he (physician) can be vigilant with all things at all tiroes. 1.

H W R |CI VnoKj || ||

The foods and drinks o f the king should be protected from poison, because his welfare and health depend upoii. them (food and drink) and righteousness etc. are conditioned by them (welfare and health). %

$avi$a Amapnna Laksa$a~{ features o f poisoned foods and drinks )

W itt II ^ II

u a n

Boiled rice which is mixed with poison becomes thick, and unable to flow out (of the vessel), takes long time to cook, cooked ones becomes moist ( stale ) very soon, emits flames (when thrown on fire) resembling the colour of the peacock’s neck (blue), produces delusion, fainting and (excess)

n o A$fAftGA HRDAYAM [ GH.

salivation (when consumed), loses (quickly) its colour, taste etc., becomes watery and full o f glistening particles. 3-4.

stawfaRtfii sw r tfcr m u H n

RrfWlrf^MSl '(li'f'Scij* II % II4

The condiments (side-dishes) dry up quick and become dirty, images seen in them appear deficient, augmented, abnormal or not seen at all; froth and lines appear on their surface and edges, threads and bubbles are likely to appear. Raga (sweet syrups), khaijdava (sweet puddings), vegetables and meat become broken (liquid and solid portions get sepe- rted) and assume bad taste. 5-6.

Tsft Gxsrr i3JMtcnRicTT rfli, ^ ll^ll

qn&t *R'dd'S*uih««ii II 4 II

*(««4ivfMisUr"wi«i i ^TRff II *, ||iggUt I

ll?ol|5T Ff I

USHSkTT HUM g I

Blue lines appear in meat juice, coppery lines in milk and black ones In dadhi (yoghurt, curds), yellowish white lines in buttermilk, lines resembling water appear on ghyta (ghee, butterfat), that resembling pegion appear on mastu (whey), blue black lines on tusodaka ( sour drink prepared from barley husk), black lines on wines and water, green lines in honev and crimson lines on oils. Unripe fruits, ripen (fast) and ripe ones become overripe and decomposed, substances which are green and dry become dull in appearance and discoloured respectively, soft and hard substances undergo change to their opposite qualities.

SUTRASTHANA

The flowers o f the garland become split at their edges, fade and assume others smell (other than their own).

Dirty patches appear on cloth (dress and other apparels), its threads and hems rail out.

(Vessels etc. prepared from) metals, pearls, wood, stone, precious stones etc. become dirty, and lose their smooth touch and lustre those prepared from mud assume lustre. 5-11.

Vi$ada lak$ana (feature o f the person who puts poison) *-

fcrot* % r : iiw i

wfai smriH<5The person who puts poison (administers poison in any

form) will have his face black (discoloured) and dry (devoid o f complexion), is shy, looks around (in fear), sweats, trembles, loses strength, is fearful, slips (in acts such as talking, walking etc.) and yawns too much. 12.

Vi$&nn<i attesting o f poisoned foods)

The fire on which poisoned food is thrown, emits flame in a single pile (without its whirls), makes too much crackling noise, flame and smoke resembling the neck of the peacock (blue colour) emerge or no flame comes up at all, and very strong smell issues forth, 13.

s r m w t ii*«n

iiVmi

W\%\\rnfcr mziht, m r o I

li vsn

m a s j&Kg a HRDAYAM

Eating.(poisoned) food, flies die, the crow loses its voice, the &uka (parrot), datyuha (gallinule bird) and sarika (common mynah) begins to hoot ot the very sight (of poisoned food), the hamsa (swan) loses its gait, jivafijlva (chukar), becomes exhausted the eyes ofthe cakora (greek pheasant) become red, kroufica (pond heron) becomes intoxicated (exhilarated), the kapota (pegion), parabhrit (cuckoo) and cakravaka (ruddyshel drakeJx.lose their life, the marjara (cat) becomes irritable, the vanara (monkey), eliminates feaces, the mayura (peacock) becomes exhilirated by seeing it (poisoned food) and by its sight the poison loses its strength; knowing (by these tests) that the food4 is poisoned, it should be rejected and disposed off in such a way that even small animals will not get trou­bled by it. 14-18.

Vtf&nnaja wAarfl£-(diseases produced by poisoned food)

IRo |gThe touch (of poisoned foods) produces itching (irritation),

burning sensation all over the body, burning sensation at the site o f touch, fever, pain, eruptions, loss o f tactile sensation, failing o f the nails and hairs and swelling. The treatment shall be bathing (washing), pouring with water processed with anti-poisonous drugs, application o f paste o f sevy& (uslra), cafidana, padmaka; somavalka, tallsa patra, kus$ha, amrta and nata. 19—20.

igSRSfr ir ^ii

Poisoned food inside the mouth produces excess o f sali­vation , inactivity o f the tongue and lips, burning sensation, tingling o f the teeth, inability to perceive taste and stiffness o f the lower jaw.

The treatment shall be mouth gargling with water processed with sevya and others ( drugs mentioned

V I I ] SUTRASTHANA US

earlier ) and all other therapies ( for the mouth ) which are antipoisonous. 21-21 £.

n ^ ii

5^; ir^iisrafcr I

355R3T sua-w^-q: IR#IItgg*{ I

irhii

!^$7l'*'SH«Kg^*H4v I■u«wiSFrcn^3 srta^fl^iEjrer^ ir^ii

Reaching the stomach it (poisoned food) produces sweating, fainting, flatulence, toxicity, giddiness, horripilations, vomi- ttings, burning sensation, loss o f movement o f the eyes and heart, and apperance o f (black) dots all over the body.

Reaching o f the intestines it produces vomitting o f many colours, excess o f urination, purgations, drowsyness* emacia­tion, pallor, enlargement o f the abdomen and loss o f strength.

For both (these conditions) the patient should be admini­stered emesis and purgation therapies, followed by nasal medication, collyriums and drinking o f decoction prepared from the two haridra, katabhf, gu<Ja ( molasses, jaggery ) siriduvarita, nispava, baspika, Sataparvika, roots o f tafi<jull- yaka, kukkutan<Ja (hen’s egg) and avalguja to relieve the effect o f poison. 22-26.

Hfdvisodhana-(purifying the heart) : -

irvsii

wSk?r ir ^ii

Rrfe* iThe person who has consumed poisoned food should be

administered purifactory therapies o f upward and downward routes (emesis and purgation respectively) and then made to

114 A$TA5}GA H^DAYAM [GH-

lick fine powder o f copper mixed with honey, at the proper­time, in order to purify the heart; after thus purifying the heart fine powder o f gold one sana in quantity should be administered to him. In the body which has partaken gold in this way the poison do^s not adhere just like water in a lotus leaf. By this, the life o f the person becomes long; the same treatment is suitable even for gara (artificial poison, homi­cidal poisoning). 27-28£.

FjrttdiAa^3rfl-(incompatable foods) :~

\ R % \ \

Even inCompatable foods should be considered similar to poison and artificial poisoning. 29.

Meat o f animals o f marshy regions is incompatable with m&sa ^black gram ), ksaudra (honey), ksira (milk), viru^haka (germinated grains), bisa, mulaka or gu<Ja (molasses, jaggery); especially the fish with milk, and among the fish the cihcima vaeiety. 30.

IIWl

All sour substances are incompatable with milk, so also all the fruits (which are sour), so also kulattha, varaka, kaflgu, valla and makustaka. 31|.

surfatm fcRa* h rii

After consuming green (leafy) vegetables, drinking o f milk should be avoided. 32.

citm5 saifesrT i anwrisnfsr facta, wfer ^

qOTfaonvri fjfcr m ii^mi

V I I ] s u t r a s t h a n a u scfl ^ 1

err <n$ M»wiT»ftjferr Uk\%n, n^uMeat o f (var&ha) boar, should not be consumed along

with the meat o f Svavidh (porcupine), meat o f py§ata (spotted deer) and kukku^a (cock) should not be partaken with dadhi (curds, yoghart); uncooked meat along with bile, mulaka with soup o f masa, meat o f §.vi (sheep) with leaves o f kusumbha; germinated grains with bisa, fruits o f lukuca along with soup o f masa; gu<Ja (jaggery), milk, dadhi (curds, yoghart) and ajya ( butter-fat ) fruit o f tala along with dadhi ( curds, yoghart), kaija and usaiia alongwith madhu (honey) or k&ka- m ad with guda (jaggery, molasses), k&kam&cl prepared in the vessel meant for cooking fish or for cooking nagara or prepared in any other vessel to make it likeable or that kept overnight. 33—36,

W itgRicf RWI

Pippali processed with the oil in which fish is fried should be rejected.

Sarpi (ghee, butterfat) kept for more than ten days in a bronze vessel, heat (hot materials, hot comforts etc.) along with aruskara (should be avoided). 37.

Meat o f bh&sa bird (white headed vulture) which is roasted is incompatable (for health); so also kampilla (a side-dish) prepared with buttermilk. 37J.

Mixing together (and then consuming) o f payasa (milk pudding), sura (beer) and kygara (rice mess prepared with green gram) should be avoided. 38.

Mixture o f equal quantities o f honey, ghee, muscle-fat, oil and water in their combination o f (any) two, three or all o f them together is incompatable with each other, 39.

116 ASTANGA HEDAYAM [CH.

fW ri* srfa i r, l;»°H

JT«4i^mn: OTftsr*Mixture o f honey and ghee though in unequal proportion

consumed followed with rain water as an after-drink is incom­patable; so also with madhu (honey) and seeds o f puskara; madhu (wine prepared from honey) maireya (wine prepared from dates) £arkara (wine prepared from sugar), drinks made from milk followed by mantha (solution o f corn flour), as an after-drink; h&ridra and ka^u taila ( mustard o i l ) are all iqcompatables. 40-40§.

Upodaka leaves processed with paste o f tila is going to cause diarrhoea. 41 J.

Meat o f balaka (demoiselle crane) bird along with varuni (supernatent fluid o f wine) and kulmasa (green gram and other pulses cooked over steam) is incompatable; the same (meat o f balaka) frind in fat o f boar soon takes away the life. 42.

fsrarcar'Sifa IIWISimilarly also the meat o f tittiri ( black partridge ),

patra^hya (peacock), godha ( iguana lizard), lava (common quail) kapifijala (grey partridge) cooked over by the fire o f ( wood o f ) eran<Ja (castor plant, Recinus communis) and processed with (fried in) its oil (castor oil), 43.

Meat o f hSridra (a kind o f yellow bird) peirced with wood o f haridra (daruharidra-Berberis aristata) and cooked with the flame o f haridra (daruharidra) takes away life quickly.

StJTRASTHANA 117

The same (r eat o f haridra bird) smeared with ash and sand (as a method o f cooking) and consumed along with honey) (also kills the person quickly). 44.

Viruddha definition o f viruddha)

IIV H

Said in brief, any thing that causes aggravation (increase) o f the dosas but does not expel them out o f the body is (called) viruddha (incompatable). 45£.

The treatment desirable for it (troubles arising from consu­ming of incompatable foods) is either purifactory therapies (emesis, purgation etc.) or palliative therapies, opposite o f their nature (specific for the diseases).

^ ii ii

The body should be reconditioned as earlier, by use o f substances (foods, drugs etc.) o f the same nature (in other words substances possessing properties opposite o f the aggra* vated dosas). 46.

<wi I&qTqi I

Foods though incompatable do not produce diseases, in those who are habituated to exercise (physical activity) and fatty foods, who have strong digestive power, who are o f age (adult age) and who are strong; so also those foods (though incompatable) which have become accustomed (by long use) and which have been consumed in very little quantity. 47.

S&tmlkarafiQ Ara/wtf—(method o f accustomisation)

r^f fe r ||&£||

Unhealthy things (foods, drinks, activities) which have become accustomed (by long use) should be discontinued by quarter and quarter (gradually), similarly healthy things (foods

etc.) should be made use o f (gradually) with intervals o f one, two or three days. 48.

'

srwfc m z m & m i iw i

Discontinuance of unhealthy things (foods# drinks etc.) and indulgence in healthy things, done suddenly and (also) other wise (improperly) give rise to ( become causes o f ) diseases o f satmya (habituation) and asatmya (non> habituation). 49.

Motes : —The above statement can be explained as follows a person who has been drinking wine which is unsuitable to health will have become accustomed to it due to long use I f he discontinues drinking suddenly, he will become a victim o f diseases caused by discontinuance ( withdrawal ) o f satmya ( accustomed ); similarly, a person who is not accustomed to milk which is suitable for health, starts drinking it suddenly, becomes a victim o f diseases o f indulgence in asatmya (unaccustomed material). *

sRiWmfWaT *prr. isrerfer sr ii<v»u

The bad effects diminished gradually and the good effects increased gradually, attain ( the state o f) non-recurrence and become stable. 50.

Jfotes :—Bad effects get diminished by gradual discontinuance of unhealthy food, drinks, etc., and good effects increase by indulgence of unhealthy things. In course o f time, both become stable and do not revert back to their earlier condition again.

3Tcqvi*fki€jRTsrr I^ faracr* iM l)

A wise man, by indulging in unhealthy things, should not help the vitiating factors which have become very intimate and (thereby) vitiate the body greatly. 51.

Motes :—Unhealthy things though accustomed to the body by long usi and though very intimately associated are still hatmful, as long as they are continued. They cause greater harm when combined with other unhealthy things. So a wise man, desirous o f health should not only discontinue the already accustomed unhealthy things but also avoid indul* gence in other unhealthy things.

* *6 ASTANGA H^DAYAM [ OH.

Tray a upasthambhuh ( three supports o f life)

fsrcntpvtt&ra h ii

Ahara (food), sayana ( sleep ) and abrahmacarya (non- celibecy) pioperly indulged, support the body constantly just like the house (is supported) by the pillars. 52,

wftciwsi to t o sr »Food has been described earlier and will be described

further on also here and there.

^zVra-(sleep)

f t s i I ^ g f e I millsftfecf si i

Happiness and unhappiness, nourishment (good physique) and emaciation, strength and debility, sexual prowers and impotence, knowledge and ignorance, life and its absence (death)-all are dependent on sleep. 53.

sraFT&sftrsrefnir tl^aii

Sleep indulged at improper time, in excess or not at all- destroys happiness ( health ) and life like another k&lar&tri (goddess o f death). 54.

TOft MCdMI* %TT ll^tl

Keeping awake at nights (avoiding sleep) is dry (causes dryness inside the body), sleeping during daytime is unctous (causes moistncss inside) and taking a nap sitting comfortably ( during day ) is neither dry nor unctous ( increase o f moisture). 55,

f t W. I<j imvsii

If, IW\<\[

V II] SCTRASTHANA . il9

A5l *MNUA HKUAYAM

wm i m i&'xtx 11 11Sleeping during day time is beneficial during summer,

because in that season, vata undergoes mild increase, dryness is more because the season is adSna (withdrawal o f moisture by the sun) and the nights are short; the same (day sleep) at other seasons, causes aggravations o f kapha and pitta, it is good for those who are exhausted by ( too much o f ) speaking, riding, walking, wine, woman (sexual intercourses), carrying heavy load, physical activities, tired by anger, grief and fear, for those suffering from dyspnoea, hiccup, diarrhoea, for the aged, the children, the debilitated, the emaciated, those having injury (to the fchest); thirst pain (in the abdomen), indigestion; those assaulted, those intoxicated, and those who are habitu­ated to day sleep. In them it maintains the normalcy o f the tissues and the ilesma (kapha) nourishes the body. 56-59.

5fTff?T Im m g fasrrerfa iivmi

Persons who are having more o f medas (fat) and kapha, who take fatty materials (food) daily, should not sleep during day; those suffering from diseases o f poison and o f the throat should not sleep even at night. 60.

Sleeping at improper time causes delusion, fever, lassitude, nasa} catarh, headache, dropsy, oppression in the chest (nausea), obstruction o f the tissue pdres and weakness o f dige­stive function; for this fasting, emesis, sudation and nasal, medictions are the treatment. 61-61J.

srwtf 55f5T Nserr lsrrcn v\\\\

In case o f excess o f sleep, strong emetics, collyrium, nasal drops, fasting (or thinning therapy) worry, sexual intercourse^

SCfTRASlHANA 121

grief, fear and anger are advocated. By these the ilesma (kapha) gets decreased leading to loss o f sleep, 62-63.

Loss o f sleep leads to squeezing pain in the body parts, heavyness o f the head, too much o f yawning, lassitude, exhau­stion (even without strain), giddiness, indigestion, stupor and diseases of vata origin. 64.

feci ^srrar: iivmi

Hence, the person should sleep at the proper time at nights daily as much as desirable and become habituated to it. I f he has kept awake at night due to non-habituation (not accu­stomed to), he should sleep for half that period* the next morning without taking any food. 65.

f w u i l.^ ll

f*l3[T ^ li|$ \\%<\\Those suffering from very little sleep (or no sleqp at all),

should indulge in the use o f milk, wine, meat soup and curds (as food), oil massage and mild squeezing (of the body), bath, anointing the head, ears and eyes with nourishing oils, com­forting embrace by the arms o f the wife, harbouring the feel'* ing o f satisfaction j(of having done good deeds) and resorting to things which a lie comforting to the mind as much, as desi­red; these bring about the pleasure o f good sleep. For those who follow the regimen o f celibecy, who are not very crazy o f sexual intercourse and who are contented with happiness( sleep will not be very late than its regular time. 66- 68*

Abrahmacarya-(non celibacy/sexual activity) t-

*t!+<4%W SSfll-wlClNgTlwt

122 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [CH.

^ ll*®H#^H9rwU^5T5rarg?iTf5rgi'iig^ I

$ g R 3 ‘*ferai9'‘ f w f ^ r : I m&l *r Hg^iiviRii

In respect o f copulation (sexual intercourse) the person should avoid the woman who is not lieing with her face upward, who is in her menstrual period, who is not liked, whose activities are displeasing, whose vagina (genitals) is dirty and troublesome; who is very obese or very emaciated, who has (recently) delevered and who is pregnant; the other woman (other than his wife), and the nun, the other vagina (of animals like the goat, buffalo etc.), should avoid copulation in the abode o f the teacher, gods and kings in monastries, burial ground, places o f torture and o f sacrifice and meeting o f four roads,

should avoid days o f special significance (new-moon, full- moon, eclipses, festivals, mourning days and others),

avoid organs which are non-sexual, (such as the mouth, axilla; knees, anus etc.) and also the days forbidden for copulations,

avoid beating (causing injury) the head and region o f the heart (during sexual play),

should not indulge in copulation, after a heavy meal, without keen intention, when hungry, when his body is in uncomfortable postures, when thirsty; with children (very young girls), with the aged (old women), when troubled by other urges (such as o f urine, faeces etc.) and when he is himself a patient, 69-72.

tu rn e r: *>T*F r J H t STSfhp?TT 1«vnn

During hemanta (and sisira) (snowy & cold seasons) the person can indulge in copulation (daily) as much as he likes after making use o f aphrodisiacs (and obtaining strength); once in three days in vasanta (spring) and &arat (autumn) and once a fortnight in varsa (rainy) and nidagha (summer). 73.

v l i ] sOt r a s t h Xn a

3f<l4*n.«r «T FTTV^T fcWHjIWIIGiddiness, exhaustion, weakness o f the thighs, loss o f stre­

ngth, depletion o f tissues, loss o f acuity o f senses and premature death occur from improper indulgence in the woman (sexual intercourse). 74,

srfavi w tm : iismiGood memory, intellegence, longlife* health, nourishment,

acuity o f sense organs, reputation, strength and slow ageing accure from disciplined (controlled) indulgence in the women.

75.

sw r er^sun?j s^riftr 110*11After copulation, the man should indulge himself in bath,

applying scented paste, exposure to cool breeze, drinking o f syrup prepared from sugar candy, cold water, milk, meat juice, soup, sura (fermented liquor prepared from grains), prasanna (clear supernatent fluid o f sura) and then ga to sl&p; by these, the vigour o f the body returns quickly to its abode again. 76.

fwrfsr M * * *

The king who has implicity reposed the, protection o f his body with his physician, who is well conversant with the scriptures and its practices efficient in work and kind, attains great valour, health, fame, influence, capacity to enjOy the fruits o f all his actions and a long life. 77.

«n*T u « ii

Thus ends the chapter called as Annaraksa, the seventh in the sutrasthana o f Astafigahydaya samhita o f srimad Vagbhata, son o f Sri Vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter-8.

M A T R A jlT l YA ADHYAYA (partaking, proper quantity offood)

STCITcTt I

We shall now expound the chapter named Matra&tiya- partaking proper quantity o f food; thus said Atreya and other sages. 1.

Aharamntra apekfS-(propcr quantity essential in respect o f food)

HTTTSft SU3T: IJirer II K II

ST«ifai'5r|4l?r II R II

Man should always consume proper quantity o f food, proper quantity is the activator o f agni (digestive functions), foods whether laghu (easily digestable) or guru (non easily digestable) both require a specified quantity for ( proper ) digestion. 2,

Hin&timntra (fos3A-(bad effects o f insufficient and excess food)

srfour § * TOtasrfterc* iw w r end-CN iivii fcgcTT ii \ uttftani gsn smfarg ^ t K i

Consuming o f insufficient quantity o f food does not help improvement o f strength, growth and vigour, it becomes a cause for all diseases o f vata origin. Excess quantity on the other hand produces quick increase o f all the dosas. 3- 3J.

\W siTaTsii II # ||

v m ] SCTRASTHANA 125

VSta and other dosas thus getting increased (aggravated) together suddenly and associating with the undigested and vitiated food, produce diseases such as Alasaka, by blocking the movement (o f food inside the alimentary tract) and visil- cikS by expelling out (the indigested food) in both downward and upward directions (purgations and vomittings) simul­taneously in persons who are not self controlled (who can not control their craze for eating). 4-5.

5f ^ h % \\

Food neither comes out in the upper direction (vomitting) nor in the downward directions (purgations) does not even undergo digestion but stays lazily inside the stomach* hence this disease is known as Alasaka. 6.

MCI? II $ ||

Profound aggravation (increase) o f vayu (vata) and other dosas, causing different kinds o f troubles, the person experie­nces pain as though being pricked by needles, hence this disease is called Visucika.

t o m \u ii

ii ii

Abdominal pain, giddiness, distension o f the abdomen, tremors, rigidity etc. are caused by vata; fever, diarrhoea, burning sensation, inside, thirst, loss o f consciousness etc. are caused by pitta; vomitting, feeling o f heavyness o f the body, loss o f speech, excess expectoration etc. are caused by kapha. 7-9.

ijrrRraTRtjn i iftfecr II to II

^ T # i : II II

126 ASTAftGA H&DAYAM [CH.

Alasaka occurs especially in those who are poor in strength and digestive capacity, who suppress the urges o f the body (habitually) in them, vata getting increased (aggravated) associates with slesma (kapha) obstructs the movement o f undigested food inside, causes it to stay like a foreign body, producing severe pain in the abdomen etc. but without vomi­tting and diarrhoea, this is Alasaka. 10- 11.

^TT ggftoisraT: I

3im <rDosas which are greatly increased getting into the vitiated

and obstructed channels (by accumulation o f undigested food), being unable to move inside them begin to move in other channels (unnatural) occupy the whole body making it stiff like a log o f wood. This disease is called Da^akalasaka, which should be rejected as it is quick in effect ( causes death ). 12.

firossgr&nM \\ IITOsrtf i

ii n

Persons who indulge in partaking incompatable foods, overeating and eating o f uncooked food develop the dreaded Amadosa which is similar to poison and so ki own as amavisa (food poison) which also should be refused treatment because o f its similarity with poison, quickness of action (causing death) and requiring treatments o f opposite nature (to one another). 13—14,

Alasaka cikitsfl.-(treatment o f alasaka) :~

ii ^ ||

ferertta Ste&n* n nAma (undigested food) stagnating inside should be removed

quickly after deciding the conditions o f easy management, by making the person drink warm water mixed with (powder o f)

Ugra (vaca), patu (saindhava) and phala (madanaphala); this will produce vomitting, next sudation therapy, rectal suppo­sitories prepared from fruits which help downward move­ment o f feaces and flatus should be administered, the parts o f the body which are rigid should be well fomented and then wrapped (with cloth). 15-16,Vifacikn chikits&~(treatment o f visucika) *-

9TOSfta«u*4«i u ii

In advanced stage o f visucika, branding by fire over the heel, is highly beneficial, the patient^ should be made to fast on that day and taken care o f as thfe one who has undergone purgation therapy. 17.Ama do$a ciJtits8-(managemmt of amadosa) : -

stmflrcfq *TirWf i

f is r r ^ fq fk^sm:

The patient o f indigestion though having severe abdominal pain should not take pain-killing drugsj the agni (digestive fire) which is associated with ama (undigested food, impro­perly processed metobolites) will not be able to digest the dosas, drugs and food; the severe troubles arising from these (three) will soon kill the patient. 18.

1 II V*. II

After the food is found digested, if stiffness and heavyness o f the abdomen persisting, then the medicines should be administered to cook the residue o f the dosas and to stimulate the agni (digestive activity). 19.

\\Ro\\f a f c r a B r B m ^ 1

Diseases produced by ama (undigested food) become reli­eved by apatarpana (non-nourishment); three kinds o f it (non-nourishment) appropriate to the three dosas should be adopted after careful consideration (o f all aspects). 20.

VIII ] SOTRASTHANA 12?

A§TAffGA HRDAYAM [ d Hi

sn ^ ?dt^R, a fe II f it (ama) is little, only lafighana (fasting) will be suitable,

i f it is moderate lafighana (fasting) and pacana (digestive drugs) are needed; if it is great (more), then Sodhana (puri­ficatory therapies) is necessary; for these will expel out the malfts (dosas, ama etc.)* from their very roots. 21.

g gf!Tw h u «.*.!«*; W t gssmsnfijfcrc&m n n

Even the other diseases should be treated by adopting treatments which are opposite o f their causative factors (hetu viparyaya). If, however, the diseases reoccur (or persist for long time) then the hetu viparyaya (therapies which are opposite o f the cause) should be given up and vyadhi viparyaya cikitsa (treatments which are opposite o f the specific disease should be adopted suitably.

w ^ ^ <mi% ifkciH l«iq«cq itq, 11 11

Or Tadarthakarl cikitsa ( therapies which, though not actualy opposite o f either the cause or the diseases still produce the desired result) should be adopted; when the dosas have become ripe (return to normal and devoid o f ama) and the digestive activity augmented, then oil-bath, drinking o f oil (oleation therapies) and enema therapy, etc. should be admi­nistered appropriately. 22-24.

Ajirya M*dtf£-(different kinds o f indigestion)

to iwtanr. u * u i

From kapha (increased) arises amajirga (a kind o f Indige­stion) charactorised with swelling o f the eyes (socket) and cheeks, belchings similar to those which come up immediately after meals, excess salivation, nausea and feeling o f heavyness o f the body. 25.

II

V I I I ] s c t r a s t h a n a 129

Visthabdhajinria (another kind of indigestion) arises from (increased anila vata) and is characterised by pain in the abdomen, constipation flatulence and debility.

faxnfiwn* II IIVidaghSjlrna (another kind o f indigestion) arises from

(increased) pitta and has thirst* fainting, giddiness, sour bel- chings and burning sensation inside as its symptoms. 26.

Ajirna <?tHfaa-(treatment o f indigestion)

w i , fer w rvs ii

For &majirna, lafighana ( fasting) should be done; for visjabdha, swedana (sudation therapy) should be done in greater measure; for vidagdha, vamana (emesis therapy)should be done, or any therapy appropriate to the stage o f the disease can be done. 27.

ii Rcr uVilambika (another kind o f indigestion) occurs due to

profound accumulation o f ama inside the channels, it is pro­ducted jointly by kapha and vata and has all the symptoms o f ama; its treatment also is similar to it (that o f ama). 28.

®?*rgT vuitaat Isuffer fir m n ^ ii

Lack o f enthusiasm (in all activities), discomfort in the region o f the) heart inspite o f pure belchings are the features o f rasasesajirna (another kind o f indigestion). Such a person should sleep for some time during day without eating anything.

Patients o f indigestion (o f any type) should sleep during day without taking any food, later, when he develops hunger he should eat little quantity o f easily digestable food. 28J-29. Ajirna s&m&nya /tf£ffipa-(general symptoms o f indigestion)

9 A

ASTftRGA BRDAYAM

Non-elimination or excess o f elimination (of faeces urine and dosas exhaustion, inactivity o f vata, distension o f the abdo­men, feeling o f heavyness and giddiness are the general symp­toms o f ajirna (indigestion). 30.

Ajirna anyak&ran&ni±>(other causes o f indigestion) :-

i i v 3 ^ 3 5 ^ II II

srrsr 5Rr u 11

(partaking of) large quantity o f food, is not the only cause for production o f ama dosa; foods which are disliked, which cause flatulence, which are over-cooked or uncooked, which are not easily digestable, which are dry (powdery), very cold, dirty (contaminated) which cause burning sensation during digestion, which are dried up or soaked in more water, do not undergo proper digestion; so also the food partaken by persons afflicted with grief, anger, hunger etc. 31-32J.

Dusfa asana-(bad kinds o f diet) :-

f j r a q *« m q w sr sm sra ii \ \ ti

srf m ^ 3 f e q * ? n n ^ ii ii *2*3 n\ srftwe. m i

Consuming suitable and unsuitable foods mixed together is known as Sama&ana, consuming large quantity of good even before the previous meal is digested constitutes Adhyagana, consuming less or more quantity at improper time is Visama- §ana,-all these three either cause death or give rise to dreaded diseases. 33-34.

Aharavidhi~(rcg\men of diet)

#=* fefr55r^>oi^ .i vmi

fa f r o T O t tfte rq rc fs rn w u%%\\ xtvM** ra*msfq srra w q fr??^ u ^ K

V I I I ] s o t r a s t h An a 191

^ F n *£* f-i^ f i^ F ^ i ■«'«*>'*! *t l?£«cn^ H ^ Ii

Food should be consumed at the proper time, it should be the accustomed, clean, suited to health, unctous, hot and easily digestable; partaken with due attention, should Contain all the six tastes with predominance o f sweet taste, partaken neither very quick nor very slow; after taking bath, after havii g good hunger, sitting in solitude, after washing the feet, hands and face, after satisfying the pitrs (manes), gods, guests, children, preceptors and even the dependents maintained in the house (such as servants, horses and other animals for receiving service, parrots and other pets e tc .), after carefully considering one’s own ( constitution, likes and dislikes, iterinary etc. ), without scolding abusing the food, without too much of talk; should partake more o f liquid food, that which is liked, in the company of the liked persons, and served by those who are clean and faithful to him. 35-38.

5TT*i* II IIFood which is contaminated with grass,.hairs etc; warmed

again, which consists more o f vegetables and undesirable grains, which is very hot and very salty should be rejected. 39.

ti Ho ii

Kila^a ( inspissated milk ), dadhi (voghurt, curds), kucika ( solid portion o f curds ), ksara ( alkalies), sukta (fermented grv^el), ama mulaka (uncooked raddish), meat o f animals which are emaciated, dry meat, meat o f the boar, sheep, cow, fish and buffalo, masa, nispava; saluka, bisa, pista (powdery, starchy), germinated grains, dried vegetables, yavaka (small barley), phaijita (half cooked n>olasses)-these should not be consumed habitually. 40-41.

»l II

132 A$TAftGA HRDAYAM [CH.

ii nSali (rice), godhuma ( wheat), yava (barley), sas ika (rice

maturing in sixty days), jangala (meat o f animals o f desert like lands), sunisannaka, jivaflti, bala mulaka, pathyS, amalaka, mfdwika, pa^oli, mudga, sarkara (sugar), ghyta (butter fat), divyodaka (rain water or pure water), ksira (milk), ksoudra ( honey), datjima and saindhava ( salt ) can be consumed habitually. 42-43,

sr ^ n « « 11Triphala along with honey and ghee (butter-fat) should be

consumed at nights daily for strengthening o f eye sight. Any other things which is good for promoting/maintaining health and dispelling/ cure o f diseases can also be consumed habitually. 43|.

i p n*4 $*: n n

Foods which are not easily digestable, which are unctous (fatty), sweet, slow and hard such as bisa, iksu, moca, coca* amra, modaka (sweet meat ball), u^karika (sweet dish) etc., should be consumed at the commencement o f the meal; foods o f opposite qualities, at the end o f the meal, and those which are predominantly sour and salt, in the middle o f the meal, 45-451

«TTWr <|3RT#ir ITwo parts o f the stomach (half o f its capacity) should be

filled with solid foods, one part by liquids and the remaining one part should be kept vacant for accomodating air etc. 46.^#tfp3«a-(after-drink) *-

srxft II IIq fe us* W sftsc, 5 i

u h<'\\

V l l l j SUTRASTHANA 133

$5TRT 3^5$, t*£<at«iT 3 ^ *5r q r e % ii «<** ii

qtft ^ sr qq: q«q Ho u

As Anupana (after-drink) cold water is ideal after meals containing / prepared from yava ( barley ) and godhuma (wheat), so also after consuming dadhi (yoghurt/ curds), wine, poison and honey. Warm water is ideal after foods which are starchy, mastu (whey), takra (diluted buttermilk) and amlaka- njika (fermented gruel) are ideal; after dishes prepared from vegetables and mudga and other legumes): Sura (beer) is good to make lean persons shout, and honey water to make stout persons lean; juice o f meat is good for the emaciated, wines are ideal after a meal o f meat and to those who have poor digestive capacity; milk is best suited just as nector for those who are debilitated by diseases, medicines (and therapies), walking long distances, speaking, sexual intercoures, fasting, exposure to sun and such other (tiresome) activities; for the emaciated, the aged, and children. 47-50.

f l r q ^ H 3^ : s q r s r f e d F s r 13 * 3 q T # s r m s m , cTc^ i ^ i i m i i

An ideal anupana (^fter-drink) is that which has proper­ties opposite o f those o f the foods but not incompatable with them; such an after-drink is always valuable. 51.

.. _ • , r. r?. __ . .

m ^ IIAnupana ( after-drink ) invigorates, gives contentment,

helps proper movement o f food inside, stability o f the body parts; loosening o f hard masses o f food, their proper liquifi- cation (moistening) and digestion. 52.

It is not good in diseases o f the organs above the shoulders, dyspnoea, cough, injury to chest (lungs), rhinitis, for those engaged in singing and speaking and in hoarseness o f voice. 53.

134 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ OM.

’'TFT <*m*g

Drinking liquids (water etc.) should be avoided by those who are overhydrated, who are suffering from polyuria ( diabetes ), diseases o f the eyes and throat, and wounds (ulcers.) 54.

mwest ii iitfTc3T, srw i

AU persons (both healthy and sick) should avoid speaking (oration), walking long distances and sleeping immediately after consuming liquids; exposure to sun and fire, travel in vehicles, swimming and riding on animals soon after consu­ming food. 54^.

Ah&rakala-~(proper time o f meals)

The ideal time for taking meals is after the elimination o f feaces and urine, when the mind is clean (devoid o f emotions), when the dosas are moving in their natural paths (functioning normally), when belchings are pure (without any foul smell or taste), when hunger is well manifest, when the flatus is moving downward easily, when the digestive activity is keen, when the sense organs are clear (functioning), when the body is light. Food should be cosumed observing the rules and pro­cedures o f taking food. That is the ideal time. 54-55.

5mr sngriteaqnw ii < n

Thus ends the chapter called Matrasitlya, the eightth in the sutrasthana o f Aftafigahrdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

frawtssqK: I

Chapter-9.

DRAVTADI V ljftAN lYA (Knowledge o f substances etc.)

We will now expouud the chapter-Dravyadi vijnaniya, knowledge o f substances etc; thus said Atreya and other great sages. 1.

Dravya j&rfl<Z/*a«ytf-(Importance o f the substance)

^ ft <r*iw*n: i3TFI% II \ II

sn^lt^lW Rsw rcrf 1rffa f fafStlTO H R u

Dravya (substance), (mass o f the substance to be more precise) is the chief (most important) among rasa (tastes) and others (qualities); because all o f them (qualities) are residing in it (substance).

It ( substance ) is paficabhutatmaka ( composed of, born from the five elements), it has ksma (prthvi bhuta) as its substratum (mass, support), it takes origin from ambu (ap bhuta), agni (tejas bhuta), pavana (vayu bhuta) and nabhas (akasa (bhuta), with their intimate (inseperable) combination m a k i n g for its formation and specificity (o f each substance). Its identification/designation is by preponderance (predomi- nence o f the bhuta present in it). 1- 2*

Notes :— The above verse* point out the pancabhuta doctrine o f the Samkhya philosophy, which has been adopted by Ayurveda. It envisages the existence o f pafica bhutas (five primaiy elements) viz. pj*thvi (earth), ap (water), tejas (fire), vayu (air) and aka/a ( space ) which are suksma (minute, subtle); each one has many guxjas (qualities)—one viSisfa (special) anJ others samanya (general); even these general qualities also being some­what specific. Gandha (smell) is the vi&sta guna (special quality) o f prthvl bhuta (earth el ment), while guru (heavyness), khara (roughness), kathina

(hardne«) etc. are its oth^r gunis (qualities); ra*a (taste), rupa (appearance,

130 ASTANGA HRDAYAM I CH.

form), sparsa (touch) and sabda (sound.) are the specific qualities ofthe other four bhutas respectively in addition to many other general qualities which will be enumerated in further verses-

These bhutas ( elements ) do not remain seperate in their suksma (minute) form but soon combine together in an inseperable combination ^samavaya), become sthula ( gross ) and give rise to the formation o f all the substances o f this universe. Hence the entire universe is pancabhautik (composed o f five elements, hence designated asprapanca). The proportion/ quantity o f each bhuta in this combination varies and hence the existence o f myriads o f substances in this universe, each one different from the other. With this variation in the quantity o f the five bhutas (elements), whichever the one that is predominant/preponderant in any substance bestows its name to that substance. I f prihvi bhuta (earth element) is more than the other four in a certain combination, then the substance that gets formed is called parthiva; if ap bhuta (water element) is more the resu­lting substance is known as apya; if tejas bhuta (fire element) is more it will be taijasa (agnaya), if vayu bhuta (air element) it will be vayavlya, and if akasabhuta (space element) is more, it will be akaslya (nabhasa). Thus all the substances of the universe are classified into five kinds. The qualities (properties) and functions o f each kind will be described in further verses.

Hence, there is no substance having only one rasa (taste) because o f the combination o f the bhutas feliment), because o f that (presence o f many tastes in every substance) diseases also are not produced by any one dosa only (as every substance consumed by a person may increase more than one dos£ at the same time).

Rasa-Anurasa-i^ximdLxy and secondary tastes) t -• * .

Among them (tastes present in a substance) that which is (clearly) manifest (perceived, recognised) is designated as rasa (chief/ primary taste) and others which are not clearly manifest or which are understood (recognised) at the end are anurasa (secondary tastes). 3.

Notes :—Rasa (taste) is an important guna (quality/ o f every substance, and is given importance in Ayurveda, tastes are present in every substance and among them which ever taste is predominant that is considered as primary taste and others are secondary, on the basis of the rule “ designa* tion by predominance*’ , all the substances o f the universe are classified into six kinds on the basis o f the tastes; this has been described in the next chapter.

*p r? ^ rr ^ ii a ii

srresrafasrrcrP iGuru (heavyness) and other gunas (qualities) present in

the pythvivyadi dravyas (substances o f pythvi and other bhuta predominance) are residing in the rasas (tastes o f those substances); they (gunas) are ascribed to (attributed to) the tastes, because o f intimate co-existance.

Notes :—Guru and oth»r gunas (qualities) have already been explained in the first chapter (veisz 18). In tho texts of Ayurveda, these qualities are ascribed to the taste, this attiibution is only caieg_>rical; strictly speaking the guiias ( qualities ) actually pertain to the bhutas (elements) present in the substance; as both tne qualities and also the tastes are pre­sent in the same substance intimately and tastes being recognised easily the qualities are categorically attributed to the tastes.

Parthiva dravya /a£.ra?a-(qualities af parthiva substances)?nsr s[ssr ii \ ii

The substance which prossesses qualities such as guru (heavyness), sthula (bulky), sthira (stable) and predominant in gandha (smell) is parthiva ( earthy ); it bestows heavyness, stability, compactness and growth, 5,Apya dravya /^«$a-(qualilies o f apya substances)

,nrn ii \ li

The substance which possesses qualities such as drava (liquidity), slta (cold), guru (heavyness), snigdha (unctousness, moisture, oilyness), manda (dull), sandra (thickness, dense) and predominant in rasa (taste) is apya (watery); it confers lubrication ( moistness ), secretion (moisture, production), kleda (keeping wet), satiation (contentment, satisfaction) and cohesion (binding, holding together). 6.Agneya dravya lak§ana-(qualities o f agneya substances)

II 0 II

The substance which possesses qualities such as ruk§a (dry), tiksija (penetrating, sharp), us$a (hot), vi&ada (non-

IX ] SUTRASTHANA ’ 137

138 A§TAffGA HRDAYAM [Gtt.

slimy), suksma (minute) and predominant in rfipa (appearance, showing, from) is agneya (firy); it causes burniug sensation, lustre, expression o f colour and digestion (process o f trans­formation, putrefaction etc. 7.

V&yavHya dravya lak$ana~(qualities o f v&yaviya substances)

Vayavlya substance possesses qualities such as ruksa (dry), vi&ada (nori-slimy), laghu (lightness) and predominant in sparsa (touch tactile sensation), it produces dryness, lightness, transperancy, movements (different kinds o f activities) and exhaustion. 8.

N&bhasa dravya lak$aQa-(qvia\ ities o f nabhasa substances)

snarer u ^ ii

Nabhasa ( akaslya ) substance possesses qualities such as sfikjsma (minuteness), visada (transperance, clearness), laghu (lightness) and predominant in sabda (sound, hearing); it produces cavitation ( hollowness ) and lightness ( weight­lessness). 9. a

No-thing is non-medicinal j -

n ii ii

There is no-thing in this universe, which is non-medi- cinal, which can not be made use o f for many purpose and by many modes. 10.

srsr iw W r ii U ii

Substances which have predominence of agni and pavana (vavu), bhutas generally, have the property o f moving upwards (causing movements in upward direction) and those which have predominance of bhumi (pfthvl) and toya (ap) bhutas generally have the property o f moving downwards (causing movement in downward direction). 11.

Thus was the description o f dravya (substance), the diffe­rent classification o f rasas (tastes) will be described later on (in the next chapter). 11J.

Virya (potency)

fa ro fo r 11 \r ii^ 5f%W «4a«4g*?T I

Some authorities say that guru, snigdha, hima (£ta), mfdu, laghu, ruksa, usna and tlksna-are the eight vlry&s (potency), in their opinion. 12.

m fxm 11 vt 11 fc *rt 1

Car^La. says that Virya is that (property) through which action is made possible, no action is possible without virya and all actions are effected by the virya only. 13.

11 ?yii

11 w it

Those who designate guru etc. (eight qualities mentioned above) as vlryas, do so by direct implication (after actually noting/observing the effect o f these qualities), bee use out o f all the qualities, these (eight) are the chief, their effect very string, important in day-to-day routiue (widely used), and applicable to majority o f substances being considered first (in the scientific procedures). 14-15.

sen u w 11Rasa ( taste ) and others ( qualities other than the above

eight ) though eligible to the considered ( as vlryas ) are not called as vlryas because these are opposite to ( the four reasons mentioned in the previous verse ). Hence guru and others ( eight qualities ) only, are the viryas. 16.

t x 3 SOTRASTHANA 139

140 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [C H .

swi sffar srrq sr i5TT*Tr*f«iwfa II f s uo^Tf^tf frf ST STTTcI mfa STTgfer I

Some others ( authorities ) consider usna (hot) and $ita (cold) only the two (gunas) as vlsyas, because even though, substances are of many kinds and qualities, only agni (tejas) and soma ( ap ) are very strong ( powerful ) just as Vykta (manifest) and Avyakta (unmanifest) aic for this universe and these cannot be surpassed (vanquished, belittled. 17-18.

Notes The simili o f vyakta and avyakta and the universe in this verse also points to another doctrine of the Samkhya philosophy, which states that in the very beginning (before the evolution ofthe universe) thei e existed only one principle and it was Avyak a (unrnanifest). From this were evolved many principles which became Vyakta (manifest in fromj. So it is categorically said that Avyakta (unmanifeot) and vyakta (manifest, evolutes forming all the different substances) are the two important princi­ples which oannot be surpassad,

STSTT H II

Actions of vlryas :-Usna virya ( hot potency ) produces giddiness, thirst, exhaustion (without any works), perspiration, burning sensation, quick cooking (transformation) and miti­gation o f vata and kapha; sisira (slta vitya-cold potency) on the other hand causes hladana (production), jivana (livings, activities o f life), stoppage ( withholding, restraining ) and purification (removal of abnormalities) o f rakta (blood) and pitta. 18-19.

Vipftka~(taste after digestion) :~

^ ii 30 ii

The change in the tastes (of substances) that occures at the end o f digestion by the association of (coming in contact with and being acted upon) the jatharagni (fire in the stomach vis-a-vis-digestive juice of the alimentary tract) is called as vipaka, 20.

IX ] s o t r a s t h An a 141

qgsa Tt'sjrm&tsm i fciTht^m^x^nwr sttot? n u

Swadu (sweet) and paju ( salt ) tastes become madhura ( sweet) after digestion; sour remains as sour ( itself), the vipaka o f tikta (bitter), usana ( pungent ) and kasaya (astrin­gent) tastes will generally be katu (pungent). 21.

The effects (actior s) o f the tastes (which are felt in the mouth) and o f the vipaka rasa (tastes at the end o f digestion will be the sam^/similar, 21|.Karma vidh&na-(mechanism o f action o f substances)

Substances yeild good or bad effects, some by their rasa (tastes), some by their vipaka (taste at the end o f degestion), some by their guna (qualities), some by their virya and some by their prabhava (special action), 22.

eraSr II II m m \

FI stfalt n ^ IIWhich ever the one that is powerful among them (rasa,

vipaka, guna, virya and prabhava) present in a substance, covers up (reduces, inactivates, lessens or even negates) the others and becomes the cause o f action (of that substance). In case o f combination o f two opposite qualities, the strong one vanquishes the weak. 23J-24.

*55^ II ^ IIWhen these are o f equal strength, vipaka wins over rasa;

they (rasa and vipaka) win over the virya, prabhava wins over them (rasa, vipaka and virya); this is the ( pattern o f) natural strength. 25.PrabkUva-(special effect) :~

srwrsi^ i

142 ASTANGA HllDAYAM [GH.

w g s w * i*r iThe special action (of a substances) soon, when the rasa

and others (present in it) are o f equal strength, that action is ssud It) be arisen from prabhava (for example); though daflti (Croton tiglium) is, identical with dtraka (plumbago zeyla- nica) in (respect o f) rasa (taste) etc., it (danti) is a purgative, (while citraka is not so); similarly so, are madhuka (Glycerrhiza glabra) and mfdvika (Vitis vinifera), mydvlka is a purgative feabanadhuka is not so); ghrita (ghee, butter-fat) and ksira (milk) in respect o f kindling digestion (ghgta kindles digetion where as ksira does not). 26.

Vicitra pratyay&rdha dravya-\extraor^linary substances)

ift r m i II W II

I ^ IIw n

Thus was described the general (usual) mode o f actions o f the substances and others (its qualities). Then again, there is the special category (of substances) known as vicitra pratya- yarabdha, (bom out o f peculiar combination o f causative fiftctprs, ifC. the pancabhutas), for example— £>oth godhuma (fvheat) and yava (barley) possess swadu and guru (sweet ajkd heavy qualities ) yet godhuma ( wheat) mitigates v&ta whereas yava ( barley ) aggravates (increases) v&ta; fish is hot (in potency) while milk is cold (in potency) (though both are sweet and heavy), meat o f lion though o f sweet taste becomes ka{u (in vipaka) whereas the meat o f the pig is not so (does not b ' come pungent after digestion), 28-28J.

Thus ends the chapter named Dravyadi vijnaniya, the ninth in the sutrasthana o f Astafiga Hydaya samhita composed by Srimad V&gbha^a, son of sri Vaidyapati Simhagupta,

Chapter—10 RASABHEDlTA— ( Classification o f tastes )

i fe 1 s r g w I

We shall now expound the chapter entitled Rasabhediya- classification of tastes; thus said Atreya and other great sages.Rasotpatti— ( formation of tastes ) :—

ao^tasrnt Ii | ||

Madhura and other rasas ( tastes ) get formed from the preponderance o f two bhutas ( primary elements ) respecti­vely, in the following manner :

ksma ( prthvi ) + ambu ( ap ) - madhura ( sweet.)agni ( tejas ) + ksma ( ap ) - amla ( sour )aihbu ( ap ) + tejas - lavaiia ( salt )kha ( akaSa ) + vayu - tikta ( bitter )agni ( tejas ) + anila ( vayu ) - kaju ( pungent)go ( pythvi ) + anila ( vayu ) - kasaya ( astringent)

1.Rosa lak$aij,a— ( characteristics o f tastes )

^rr fesiuvw srew&fc+Mfir \svrcutMHV I! * ti

Among them ( rasas ) swadu ( madhura-sweet ) is under­stood by its adhering to the inside o f the mouth when put into it, providing a feeling o f contentment ( pleasure ) to the body and comfort to the sense organs. It is, liked even by ants etc. 2.

M W

144 A §TA$GA HljtDAYAM [CH .

Amla (sour ) m^kes the mouth watery, causes horripila­tions and tingling o f the teeth, and leads to closing of the eyes and brows. 3.

Lavaca ( salt ) causes more moisture in the mouth ( incre­ase salivation ) and burning sensation in the cheeks and throat. 31

Tikta ( bitter) cleanses the mouth and destroys the organs o f taste ( makes perception o f other tastes imposible ) 4.

11 H n

Kal;u ( pungent ) stimulates ( excites ) the tip o f the tongue, causes irritation, brings out secretions from the eyes* nose and mouth, and causes burning sensation o f the cheeks. 5.

Kasaya ( astringent ) inactivates the tongue ( diminishes capacity o f taste perception ) and causes obstructions o f the passage in the throat. 5J.

MaUrtfnfo **wffoT II 11These are the characteristic features o f the tastes, now

their actions ( are stated ). 6.Rasa karma— ( actions of tastes )—

n'fctTsr: «n^rf n ^ \

ii \s n

sTT^qft f ^ r : faTuPnaRrmr* (! <? is

I! ||

Madhura rasa karma— Madhura (sweet), being accustomed since birth, produces greater strength in the dhatus ( tissues ), is very valuable for children, the aged, the wounded, the

X] s o t r a s t h a n a 14$

emaciated, is good for the colour ( complexion ), hairs, sense organs, and ojas ( essence o f the tissues ), causes stoutness o f the body, good for the throat, increases breastmill^, unites broken things ( fracture o f bones etc, ), not easily digestable, prolongs life, helps life activities; is unctous, ^mitigates pitta, vata and visa ( poison ). By excess use it produces diseases arising from fat and slesman ( kapha ), obesity, dyspepsia, unconsciousness, diabetes, enlargements o f glands of the neck etc., malignant tumour ( cancer ) and such others. 7-9.

Amla rasa karma~~( actions o f sour taste ) %—

nun

Amla ( sour ) stimulates the agni ( digestive activity ), is unctous, good for the heart, digestive, appetiser, hot in pote­ncy, cold on touch ( coolent on external applications, relieves burning sensation ), satiates ( com forting), causes moistening, is easy for digestion, causes aggravation (increases) o f kapha, pitta and asra ( blood ) and makes the inactive vata move downwards. Used in excess, it causes looseness ( flabyness) ofthe body, loss o f strength, blindness, giddiness, itching ( irritation ), pallor ( whitish yellow discolouration as in anaemia ), visarpa ( herpes ), swellings, visphota ( small pox ), thirst and fevers. 10- 111.

Lavana rasa karma—( actions of salt taste ) :—

swrn: W\R\\

qfe<r qfeqttitvt

Lavaiia ( salt ) removes the rigidity, clears the obstruc­tions ( o f the channels and pores ) increases digestive activity^ lubricates, causes sweating, penetrates ( into the tissues ), improves taste, causes lacerations and bursting ( o f tissues, new growth, abscess etc. ),

10 A

146 ASTAtfGA HRDAYAM [OH.

Used in excess, it causes increase o f asra ( blood ) and pavana ( v&ta ), causes baldness, greying o f hair, wrinkles o f the skin, thirst, leprosy *( and other skin diseases ), poison ( effect o f poison*), visarpa ( herpes ) and diminision o f strength ( o f the body ). 12-13.

Tikta rasa karma-—{ actions o f bitter taste ) :—

WV\W

Tikta ( bitter ) by itself is not liked, it cures anorexia, worms ( bacteria, parasites etc. ), thirst, poison, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), loss o f consciousness, fever, nausea, burning sensations- mitigates pitta and kapha, dries up mois­ture ( water ), fat, muscle-fat marrow^ faeces and urine; is easily digestable, increases intellegence, cold ( in potency ), dry ( causes dryness ), cleanses the breastmilk, and throat. Used in excess, it causes depletion o f dhatus ( tissues ) and diseases o f v&ta origin. 14-16.

Ka\u rasa karma— ( actions o f pungent taste )

Hi'**! w&it sfaron Ife*ifri II $4II

?r*it«ro in i)^ n

Katu ( pungent ) cures diseases of the throat, allergic rashes, leprosy and other skin diseases, alasaka ( a kind o f indigestion ), swelling ( odema ); reduces the swelling o f the ulcers, dries up the unctousness ( greasiness ), fat, and mois­ture ( water ); increases hunger, is digestive, improves taste, godhana ( eliminates the dosas ), dries up the ( moisture of the ) food, breaks up hard masses, dilates ( expands ) the Channels and mitigates ( increased ) kapha.

X ] SOTRASTHANA 147

By over use, it causes thirst, depletion of sukra ( reprodu­ctive element, sperm ) and strength, fainting ( loss o f consci­ousness ) contractures, tremors and pain in the waist, back etc. 17—19.Ka$tya rasa karma— ( actions o f astringent taste ) :—

•titfd sftfea: IRIH

Kasaya ( astringent ) mitigates ( the increased ) pitta and kapha, is not easily digestable; cleanses the blood, causes squeezing and healing o f ulcers ( wounds ), cold (in potency ), dries up the moisture and fat, hinders the cooking (digestion) o f undigested food, is water absorbant ( thereby causing cons­tipation ), dry ( causes dryness ) and cleanses the skin too much.

Used in excess, it causes stasis o f food without digestion, flatulence, pain in the ( region o f ) heart, thirst, emaciation, loss o f virility, obstruction o f the channels and constipa­tion. 20- 211.Madhura garia— ( group of sweet substances ) :—

^ sreren s ftw w ft iron itR«n

m i 1Ghrta ( ghee, butter fa t ), hema ( gold ), gutfa (molasses),

aksoda, moca, coca, parusaka, abhlru, vira, pa nasa, raj&dana, the three bala, the two medas, the four paroles, jivafitl, jivaka, psabhaka, madhuka, madhuka, birhbi, vidari, the two Sr&vaijf, kslraiukla, tugaksirl, the two kslriiii, kasmarl, the two sah&, ksira, iksu, goksura, ksaudra, dr aksa etc, form the group o f sweet substances. 22-24.

m ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

Amla gana— ( group of sour substances ) :—■

3 ? iO T iH m v *m q jfq ro

Dhatriphala, amlika, matulunga, amlavetasa, dadima, rajata (silver), takra, cukra, pale vat a, dadhi, arm a, amrataka, bhavya, kapittha, karamardaka etc. form the sour group.

25-26.Lavana ga#a— ( group of salts ) : ~

q r ^ r sftsr irv®h

Varam ( saifidhava ), sauvarcala, krsna, bicla, samudra, audbhida, romaka, pamsuja ( all these are lavanas or salts ), £lsa ( lead ) and ksara ( alkalies ) form the salt group. 27.

Tikta gana— ( group of bitters ) :—

fires: TOteft I

i r <ii i

IR^I I

q s ir o sraT IPatoll, trayanti, valaka, usira, candana, bhunimba, nirhba,

kat;uka, tagara, aguru, vatska, naktamala, the two rajani, musta, murva, a^arusaka, patha, apamarga, kamsya (bronze), ayas ( iron ), gu$uci, dhanvayasaka, mahat pancamula, the two vyaghri, visala, ativisS, vaca etc. form the group o f bitters. 28-29^-.

Kaju gana— ( group of pun gents ) : —

n^oiifq^r i

Hingu, marica, kymijit, pancakola, leafy vegetables such as ku^heraka and others ( mentioned in vers^ 103 o f chapter 6 earlier ), pitta ( bile ), mutra ( urines), aiuskara etc. form the pungent grpup. 30-30|.

S0TRASTHANA 149

Ka$aya varga ( gana )— ( group of astringents ) :—

«pt* r ftrcfat u^ng rfjT srgrK t^ R ^ i f%srwtetrenf% sr li^n

Group o f astringents consists o f pathya, aksa, girlsa, khadira, madhu (honey), kadamba, udumbara, mukt& (pearls), pravala ( coral ), anjana ( antimony ), gairika ( red ochre ), balakapittha, kharjura, bisa, padma, utpala etc. 31J-32.

General properties of tastes and exceptions %—

STPlt IgjCts^^Tcr: snf&r&raRt n^ll5TFTt 55 firerSRST I

W%'d\\%'S =5T g*3fo«»iK*ifcRr: iivmi

*><5nr*r srmn srfa srwrr ftr?rt IGenerally, substances o f sweet taste cause increase o f

kapha except old sali ( more than one year old ) and yava, mudga, godhuma, ksaudra ( honey ), sita ( sugar ) and meat o f animals o f desert-like lands.

Generally substances o f sour taste cause aggravation ( in« crease ) o f pitta, except cla<Jima and amalaka.

Generally salts are bad for the eyes ( vision ) except saindhava.

Generally bitters and pungents are non-aphrodisiacs and aggravate ( increase ) vata except for amyta, pa^oli, suR^hi, kj*s$a and rasona.

Astringents are usually cold ( in potency ) and obstruc- tive-except abhaya. 33-355.

fcTCRJ ^5: W T II\mmgpr&x&r* fm m : 1

*rga w r 535:*sr firnw 1

AST&NGA h r d a y a m [OH.

Kaju ( pungent ), amla ( sour ), lavana ( salt ) are o f usna virya { hot potency ), each one, more so in thei^ succeeding order; similarly tikta ( bitter ), kasaya ( astringent ) and madhura ( sweet ) are glta ( cold in potency ) each one. more in their succeeding order.

Similarly, tikta ( bitter ), katu ( pungent ) and kasaya ( astringent ) are dry and cause constipation ( each one more so in their succeeding order ) while paju ( salt), amla ( sour ), madhura ( sweet ) are unctous and help elimination of faeces, urine and flatus ( each one more so in their succeeding order ).

Pa$u ( salt ), kasaya ( astringent) and madhura ( sweet) are heavy ( not easily digestable ) ( each one more so in their succeeding order ) while amla ( sour ), ka^u ( pungent ) and ;ikta ( bitter ) are light ( easily digestable ) each one more so in their succeeding order). 36-38f.

Rasa safnyoga safnkhyd.— ( number o f combinations o f tastes ) :—

sfcftw wvkw

The combinations of tastes will be fifty seven, but their actual counting will be sixty three, on the basis o f their usage ( in daily routine o f selection o f drugs, planning o f therapies etc. ) which are explained broadly as follows— 39.

TOT l l«oll <WR1I 1

wgKt n n i *4i*«ti4«<*i33TOEr HtttH

Eliminating one ( rasa at each combination ), the number o f combination o f two rasas each will be 15; in the combina­tion o f three rasas each, it will be 10 with swadu ( sweet ), 6 with amla ( sour ), 3 with lavana and 1 with tikta ( bitter ) - total 20; in the combination o f 4 rasas it will be 10 with sw&du ( sw eet), 4 with amla ( sour ) and 1 with lavana (salt) total 15; in the combinations o f 5 rasas, it will be 1 with

X ] SCTRASTHANA 151

amla (sour) and 5 with swadu ( sweet) total 6; in the combi­nation o f all the 6 rasas it will be one; each rasa individually will be 6, thus forming 63 combinations in total. 40-42.

( To sum up ) the combination o f fives ( rasas ) it is 6, those o f six rasa individually; it is 6 o f twos and fours it is 15 each; o f threes it is 20, o f all six tastes together it is 1; thus making a total of 63. 43.

Notes :—For the sake o f clear understanding the combinations have been explained by Aiuiiadatta, in his commentary as follows, which is reproduced here :—

I. Combination of two tastes :—

1# madhura (sweet) - f amla (sour)2. madhura (sweet) + tikta (bitter)3. madhura (sweet) -f- kasaya (astringent)4. madhura (sweet) -f- lavana (salt)5. madhura (sweet) -f- ka$u (pungent)6. amla (sour) 4- lavaga (salt)7. amla (sour) -{* tikta (bitter)8. amla (sour) 4- ka{u (pungent)9. amla (sour) + kasaya (astringent)

10. lavana (salt) -f- tikta (bitter)11. lavaya (salt) + ka{u (pungent)1 2. lavana (salt) -h kasaya (astringent)13. tikia (bittei) -f- ka(u (pungent)14. tikta (bitter) 4" kasaya (astringent)15. ka{u (pungent) -f kasaya (astringent)

combination o f three tastes :—

1. madhura + amla 4" lavana2. madhura + amla -J- tikta3. madhura - f amla -j- katu4. madhura + amla + kasaya5, madhura + lavana + tikta6. madhura + lavana + katu

152 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ GH.

7. madhura 4~ lavana 4~ kasaya8. madhuia + tikta + kal u9e madhura 4* tikta + kasaya

10. madhura katu _1_ kasaya1 1 . amla 4- lavana 4- tikta12 . amla + lavana 4. katui3. amla lavana 4 . kasaya14. amla + tikta + katu15. amla + tikta 4 - kasaya16. amla 4- katu 4- kasaya17. lavana 4* tikta 4~ katulb. lavarja 4- tikta 4- kasaya19. lavana 4- kaju 4- kasaya20. tikta + ka(u 4_ kasaya

III. combination of four tastes :

1 . madhura + amla 4- lavana 4 - tikta2 . madhura amla 4* lavana 4- katu3. madhura 4~ amla 4- lavana 4- kasaya4. madhura + amla 4- tikta 4- katu5. madhuia + amla + tikta 4- kasaya6. madhura 4* amla 4- katu 4- kasaya7. madhura 4 lavana ~\~ tikta 4- katu8. madhura + lavana 4~ tikta 4- kasaya9. madhura lavaija 4* katu 4- kasaya

10. madhura + tikta 4_ katu 4- kasaya11. amla 4- lavana 4~ tikta 4- katu12 . amla 4- lavana 4~ tikta 4- kasaya13. amla + lavana 4- katu 4- kasaya14. amla 4- tikta 4* katu 4- ka:aya15. lavana + tikta 4- katu 4- kasaya.

IV. combination offive tastes :—

1 . amla -f- lavana + tikta -f- katu -f~ kasaya2 . madhura -j- lavana -j- tikta + ka{u 4* kasaya3. madhura -f~ amla + tikta -j- -f- kasaya4. madhura -f- amla - f lavana -j- katu -f- kasaya5. madhura -f~ amla -j- lavana 4* tikta 4* kasaya6. madhura + amla -f” lavaija 4- tikta -f~ kaju

V. combination o f six tastes :—

X ] StJTRA STHANA 153

I. Madhura amla -f- lavaija ~j~ katu tikta kasaya

VI. Each taste seperately :—1. madhura 2. amla3. lavagta 4. katu5. tikta 6. kasaya.

Total — I group—15 III group— 15 V group—1II group—20 IV group—6 V I group—6 = 63.

sc wrafor *iort \ \ m \

These rasa ( primary tastes ) and anurasas ( secondary tastes ) in their proportional ( more, moderate and less ) combinations become innumerable. These are to be selected and used after considering the conditions o f the dosas and drugs ( and therapies). 44.

?rro ssnrtoRir*; iiH iThus ends the chapter entitled Rasabhedlya, the tenth

in sutrasthana o f Astangahydaya Samhita o f srimad Vag­bhata son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

12

DOS ADI VIJ R ANITA ADHYAYA ( Knowledge of d o e t c . )

iflr f CTTS^&rapit w r fo : i

We shall now expound the chapter entitled Dosadi vijna- nlya-knowledge o f dosas and others; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Dehasya mUlam— ( chief constituents o f the body ) :—

Dosas, Dhatus ( tissues ) and malas ( waste produces ) are the roots ( causes, chief constituents, supports ), o f the body always ( throughout the span o f life. ) 1.

Notes :—Dos&s arc o f two kinds, (a). SSrfra ( somatic ) viz, vata, pitta and kapha, (b ). manasa ( psychic ) viz, rajas and tamas. Dhatus ( tissues ) are seven vis, rasa (plasma), rakta (blood), mamsa (muscle), medas (fat), asthi (bone), majja (bone marrow) and Sukra (semen-the reproductive tissue in the males and its counter part artava (ovum) in females). Ojas the essence o f the dhatus is counted as the eighth dhatu. In addition, there are some upadhatus (secondary tissues) such as lasfka (lymph), stanya (breast milk), kapdara (tendons) sira dhamanl (veins and arteries), vasa (muscle fat), twak ('kin), snayu (nerves), tarup&sthi (cartillages) etc; mal&s (waste products) are purlsa (feaces), mutra ( urine ), sweda (sweat), kha- mala (dhatu mala*waste products o f tissues), excretions o f the eyes, nose, ears, of the small and big channels, etc. ke&a-roma (hair on the head and body), nakha (nails) etc.

All these are present in the human body always throughout life. So long as they are normal (in their quantity, qualities and function) they maintain the health o f the person and when they become abnormal, they become causes of diseases. This will be described in this chapter and also the next.

Pr&kfta dofa karma— (functions of normal dosas ) :—

Itl \ ||

Chapter— 11

X t ] s u t r a s t h a n a

f^T? II II^ ^ ^ s w m ^ r T ^ f ci %; iv&m n % n

Out o f them cala ( v&ta ), in its normal state, protects the body bestowing enthusiasm ( eagerness, desire ), expiration and inspiration, all activities (o f the body, mind and speech), initiation ( and also execution ) o f the urges ( o f faeces, urine etc. ), maintainence o f the dhatus ( tissues ) in their normalcy and proper functioning o f the sense organs.

Pitta, in its normal state attends to digestion, maintainence o f body temperature, vision, production o f hunger, thirst, appetite, complexion, intellegence, courage, valour, and soft­ness ( suppleness ) o f the body.

Slesman ( kapha ) confers stability, lubrication, compact­ness ( litmness ) o f the joints, forbearance ( capacity to with­stand or withhold emotions, strain etc.) and such others. l| -3 .

Motes :—The above are only the chief functions, they also attend to many others also.

Prakfta dhntu-mala karma— (functions o f normal dhatus and malas )

sftoR SlitSJT?IfTT sfr® TOT Ii # II

Nourishing ( supplying nutrition ), maintainence of life activities, enveloping ( covering ), lubrication, supporting, filling (the inside o f the bones) and production o f the embryo- are the important functions of the dhatus respectively. 4,

Maintainence (o f strength o f the body ) is the chief func­tion of faeces* elimination o f moisture ( water ) is o f urine and retention o f moisture is o f the sweat. 5.Vfddha do$a karma— {functions o f increased do$Qs ) $—

II H II

156 ASTANGA h r d a y a m

^wHi qronwi t^u l: n u

Vata, when increased ( more than its normal ) produces emaciation, black dis-colouration, desire for hot things, tre­mors, distention o f the abdomen, constipation, loss of strength, sleep and of sensory functions, irrelevant speech, giddiness and timidity ( peevishness ). 5|- 6.

Pitta (when increased ) produces yellow colouration o f the faeces, urine, eyes, and skin; excess o f hunger and thirst, feeling o f burning sensation and very little sleep. 6|.

II ^ II

Slesman ( kapha ) ( when increased ) produces debility o f digestive activity, excess salivation, lassitude, feeling o f heavy­ness, white colouration ( o f faeces etc. ), coldness, looseness o f the body parts, dyspnoea, cough and excess of sleep. 7-7|

Vfddha dhatu karma— ( functions of increased dhfttas ) :—

TOtsfa ^ ii e ii

ii ^ n

Rasa ( when increased ) is similar to kapha, ( produces the same symptoms o f increased kapha ); rakta ( blood ) when increased produces visarpa ( herpes), diseases o f the spleen, abscesses, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), vatasra ( gou t), pittasra ( bleeding disease ), abdominal tumors, upakuga ( a disease o f the teeth ), kamala ( jaundice ), vyanga ( discoloured patch on the face ), loss o f agni ( digestive acti­vity ), sammoha ( coma ), red colouration ofthe skin, eyes, and urine. 8-9.

frfar

X I ] sOt r a s t h An a 157

Mamsa ( piuscle tissue when increased ) produces enlarge­ment o f ( lymph ) glands, malignant tumors ( cancer), incre­ase in size o f the cheeks, thighs, and abdomen, over growth o f muscles o f the neck and other places, 9-9§.

v i m It^olt

WTO

Medas ( fat tissue when increased ) is also similar ( pro­duces the same symptoms ) and in addition, it causes faiiguef increased breathing even after little work, drooping o f the buttocks, breasts and abdomen, 9|—10.

Asthi ( bone tissues when increased ) causes over growth o f bones and extra teeth. 10?.

n m ^3fr§?*rfa^ n u n

M ajja ( marrow when increased ) produces heavyness o f the eyes and the body, increase o f size o f the body joints and causes ulcers which are difficult to cure. 10J -11J.

Sukra ( semen ) when increased produces great desire for the woman ( sexual desire ) and even seminal calculi ( harde­ning of semen. ). 12.

Vfddha mala karma— ( functions of increased?malas ) :—

f iSakj* ( feaces when increased ) produces enlargement o f

the abdomen, gurgling noise and feeling o f heavyness ( o f the abdomen ). 12*.

ijsr 3 11 11Mutra ( urine when increased ) produces severe pain in

the bladder and feeling o f non-elimination even after elimi­nation ( o f urine ). 13.

158 ASTANGA h r d a y a m [GH.

Sweda ( sweat when increased ) produces excess o f pers­piration, foul smell and itching ( irritation ). 13J.

^ ITOT*

The increase o f du§ik§ ( excretion o f the eyes ) and other waste products are to be understood by noting their increa­sed quantity, heavyness ( o f their sites ) and such other symptoms. 14.

K$\ria dosfidi karma— {functions decreased dotfs etc. ) :—

few IwiitereTOT IIWI

The symptoms o f vata when decreased are-—debility ofthe body, the person speaks very little and dr es very little acti­vity ( phys:cal ), loss o f sensation ( awareness ) and o f consci­ousness and occurrat ce o f all the symptoms o f increased kapha. 15-

fTO sfaf s u l f a sDecrease o f pitta produces weakness o f digestive activity,

coldness and loss of lustre ( complexion ). 15J-.

i

Decrease o f kapha causes dizziness, emptiness o f the organs of kapha, tremors o f the heart ( palpitation ) and looseness o f the joints. 16.

Decrease o f rasa produces dryness, fatigue, emaciation, exhaustion ( even without any work ) and inability to bear with noise.

Decrease of r^kta produces desire for sour and cold things, loss o f tension of veins (and arteries) and dryness* 17.

Decrease o f marhsa causes debility o f the sense organs, emaciation o f cheeks, buttocks ( etc. ) and pain in the joints.

17f.stift f f e ii^ ii

Decrease of medas causes loss o f sensation in the waist, enlargement o f spleen and emaciation o f the body. 18.

Decrease o f asthi causes pain in the joints, falling off of the teeth, hairs, nails etc. ( prematurely ) 18|.

Decrease o f majja produces hollowness ( o f the bones inside ) giddiness and seeing o f darkness ( blindness ), 19,

gSR QHf 1ll^oll

Decrease o f sukra gives rise to delay in ejaculation, ejacu­lation accompanied with bleeding, severe pain in the testcles and a feeling o f hot fumes coming out o f the urethra. 20.

Decrease o f purlsa gives rise to movement o f air inside the intestines, accompanied by gurgling noise coming upwards and causing severe discomfort in the region o f the heart and the flanks. 21.

SIT I

Decrease o f mutra gives rise to scanty urine, dysuria, urine discoloured or mixed with blood. 2 li ,

^ ^ IRRI1Decrease o f sweda leads to falling o f hair, stiffness o f

hair and cracking of the skin. 22.

♦woMwfi is*

X I] SOTRASTHANA 159

160 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [OH.

Decrease o f malas which are o f little quantity is difficult to perceive, it should be inferred from the dryness, pricking pain, emptyness and tightness o f their sites ( o f production and elimination ). 23.

ST RwiftfaftPlt ftlTOl iW trlHT ** l.WI

The increase and decrease o f the dosas and others can be understood by decrease o f their opposite qualities and increase of similar qualities respectively; the increase of the malas by their non-elimination ( out o f the body ) and their decrease by too much o f elimination. 23^-24§.

^ iirhii

Body beitig accustomed to accumilation of waste products, their decrease is more troublesome to it, than their increase.

25.Notts So far, were described the troublesome signs and symptoms

caused by increase and decrease of the dosas, dhatus and malas. Both Increase and decrease are abnormal ( vaisamya ), hence the two terms- vyddhi and ksaya are used to denote abnormalcy only, in majoi ity of the contexts But while describing the properties of certain medicinal for­mula the term “ vriddhi” is used to denote even the normal growth of the dosa, dhatus and malas, which is wrong, strictly speaking. The app­ropriate terms to describe normal increase and decrease are upacaya and apacaya respectively.

Vfddha do$ndi cikitsa— ( treatment o f increased do$as etc. ) : —srem fo fenrt m 3:, fira § i

In the asthi ( bones ) resides vayu ( vata ), in the sweda ( sweat) and rakta ( blood ) resides pitta and in the remain­ing ( dhatus and malas-tissues and wastes ) resides slesman ( kapha), in intimate relation as the aSraya ( residence, container ) and as ray! ( resident, content ) respectively; the medicines/therapies which cause the increase and decrease o f the one, also cause increase and decrease o f the other respec­tively, except in the case o f asthi and vata. 26- 27.

X I ] SCTRASTHANA 161

iirnsii^W nTJ^id! Isfrgws& uftsm mfirk in * " sKm^tf^ui: i

^ r r s g ^rtcJfraratfsril: \&%\\The increase ( o f dosas, dhatus and malas ) is usually due

to tarpana ( more o f nutrition ) which is followed later on with ( increase o f ) slesman ( kapha ) whereas, the decrease ( o f dosas, dhatus and malas ) is due to loss 01 nutrition which is followed, later with ( increase o f ) vayu ( vata ).

Hence, the diseases arising from increase and decrease o f the residence ( container ) and resident ( content ) should be treated quick by adopting lafighana ( therapy causing thin­ning o f the body, reducing the quantity ) and bymhaiia ( therapy causing stoutening the body, increasing the quan­tity etc. ) methods respectively.

In case o f vayu ( vata ) by the other way; its diseases treated with the same therapies but in the opposite order ( increase o f vata by adopting bpnhaija therapy and its dec­rease by adopting lafighana therapy ). 28-29.

Notes :—-The relationship between vata and asthi has not been properly understood, each o f the modern scholars has his own interpretation but no view is found satisfactory so far.

snm * n^ ilH R psfW f'yt, I

HVtlt

In particular ( especially ) the diseases arising from the increase o f rakta should be treated with blood letting and pur­gations; the diseases o f increase of marhsa by use o f sharp instruments ( surgery ), caustic alkalies and fire cautery; those o f the increase o f medas ( fat ) by therapies indicated for obesity, and its decrease bytherapies indicated for ema­

il A

162 a §TA$g a H^DAYAM [CH-

ciation; decrease o f asthi by enema therapy using milk, ghee ( butter fat ) and bitters ( drugs). Those arising from increase o f vit ( faeces ) by therapies indicated in diarrhoea, those from decrease o f faeces by the use o f abdominal viscera o f ram or goat, half steamed pulses, barley and the two varities o f masa etc. ( as food ). Those arising from increase and decrease o f mutra (urine) by adopting treatments indicated for diabetes and dysuria respectively; those arising from decrease o f sweda ( sweat) by adopting physical exercises oil~bath, sudation therapy ( diarphoresis) and the use o f wine. 30-33.Kayagni:—

fNr MW I

Kayagni ( digestive fire, digestive activity ) present in its own place, has portions o f itself, present in the dhatus (tissues) also. Their decrease ( in quantity, qualities or functions ) and increase ( in quantity, qualities or functions ) give rise to increase and decrease o f the dhatus ( respectively ). The preceeding dhatu which is either increased or decreased gives rise to the succeeding dhatu o f the same condition. 33|-34.

Notes :—Kayagni means the fire-like agency present in the body, its site being kostfia ( alimentary tract) it is called kosjhagri; jathara ( sto­mach ) being its chief seat it is known as jatharagni, As it attends to the important function o f ahara paka- digestion o f food- it is also called paca- kagni. It cooks the food and prepares nutrient materials required foir all the dhatus; each one o f the dhatu has within it, an agni-fire-like agency - which is described as the portion o f the jatharagni, because o f identical function; this agni present in the dhatu ( dhatvag. i ) cooks the nutrien t material prepared by the jatharagni and tiansforxns it so as to become suitable ty the dhatu. In this function, the dhatvagni receives strength from the jatharagni and both work in unison; if the jatharagni is very strong or very weak, the dhatvaguis also will be similar respectively; very strong»agni overcooks the food materials ( chars them )4 thereby making available, very little amount o f nutrients or no nutrients at all, which in turn leads to dhatuksaya ( decrease or loss o f the tissues ). Very weak agni, on the harld, fails to cook the food materials properly ard allows ama ( uncooked nutrients ) to accumilate in the dhatu leading on to dhatuvfddhi ( abnormal increase o f the tissues ) as explained earlier; both vrddhi and ksaya ( o f the dh&tus )”are abnormal which give rise to many diseases,

X I ] SOTRASTH&NA 163

“V Rasa dhatu, the first dhatu which gets formed from the food after itsdigestion, contributes some portion of itself to the succeeding dhatu-the rakta; rakta contributes some portion o f itself to the next succeeding dhatu-the mamsa. In this manner, each preceeding dhatu helps the succeeding dhatu, when the preceeding dhatu undergoes either vrddhi or ksaya by the effect of very weak or very strong agni, the succeeding dhatu will also undergo similar changes respectively.

Dutfa do$a karma— ( functions o f vitiated do$fts ) : —

#TT— W , *sTTFT ^ I

t o t T O m iB r n^Tt w\\\\

The dosas which aie vitiated [become abnormal undergo­ing either vrddhi ( increase ) or ksaya ( decrease )] cause viti­ation o f the rasa and other dhatus ( tissues) next; both of them ( dosas and dhatus ) together vitiate the malas ( waste products ) which in turn, vitiate the malayanas ( channels o f their elimination ) which are two below, seven in the head, and the channels o f sweat; from these vitiated channels deve­lop their connected diseases. 34^-36.

JVotes :—The two channels below are that of urine ( urethra ) and faeces ( the anus ), the seven in the head are the two of the eyts, two o i the ears, two o f the nose and one o> the mouth; the channels o f the sweat

* »* are in the skin spread all ovei the body.

Ojas— ( the essence o f dhfitus ) :—

t s f t STTfifir gHRT-cTRT V * Io rifq \\\W\

*TT5rt sy fw fersfo fasrer i iv i l sn TT Rrfq^TT ^C TSTOTi I

Ojas is the sara ( essence ) o f the dhatGs ending with sukra ( reproductive tissue ); though located in the hrdaya ( heart ), it pervades all over ( the body ) and controls ( regu-

^ lates ) the working o f the body; it is viscus (unctous, greasy),somatmaka ( preponderant in ap bhuta or watery principle), clear ( transparent ), slight reddish yellow in colour; by its. loss ( destruction, abscence ) the loss o f body ( even o f life )

164 A§TAftGA HRDAYAM [C H .

is sure to happen and by its presence the body ( and life ) *re sure to survive; from it are brought about the different states ( conditions, activities etc. ) concerned with ( related to, residing in ) the body.

Ojas undergoes decrease ( in quantity ) by anger, hunger (starvation ), worry, grief, exertion etc., with such a decrease, the person becomes fretful, debilitated, worries much again and again ( without apparent reason ), feels discomfort in the sense organs, develops bad complexion, bad mentation and dryness; the treatment for it, is the use o f drugs o f jfva- nlya gaiia ( vide chapter 15 ) milk, meat juice etc. 39-40.

Motes ;—Many more causes of decrease of ojas have been mentioned in other texts of Ayurveda, they are ativyayama ( too much o f physical activity ), anasana ( absence of food ), alpaSana ( very little food ), ruksa- pana ( intake of alcoholic beverages which cause dryness ), pramitaiana ( ingestion or mixtuie or good and bad foods ), bhaya ( fear ), prajagara ( loss o f sleep ), abhighata ( injury ), abhisanga (assault by evil spirits; micro organisms like bacteria, virus etc. ), dh&tuksaya ( depletion o f tis­sues such as by haemorrhage etc. ), ativisarga ( too much ot elimination ) o f kapha, goriita ( blood ), sukra ( semen ) and mala ( waste products ); visa ( ingestion o f poison or poisonous substances like tobacco, ganja, bhang, opium, coffee, tea etc. ).

fe \\W\

Increase o f ojas makes for contentment, nourishment o f the body and increase o f strength. 41.

eftThe increase and decrease ( ofthe dosas ) should be con­

trolled by avoidence and indulgence of foods which are disliked and desired respectively, if such foods are not tmsuitable. 42.

ft I

StfTRASTHANA 165

The dosas which have undergone increase and decrease generally produce desire for foods which are dissimilar and similar ( in properties to those o f the dosas ) respectively; ( but ) the uniutellegent peison ( patient and physician ) do not recognise them. 43.

ST ^CT Iw fr r , srife grlro, snn: \mn

The dosas, when increased produce their respective featu­res ( signs and symptoms ) depending upon their strength; when decreased ( they ) cast off ( do not produce signs and symptoms ) and when normal, they attend to their normal functions. 44.

q OTT rT HSf ^TT ftlTOT IIferersNN \ m \ \

The very same dosas, which when normal, are the causes for the ( healthy ) growth o f the body, become the causes for its destruction when abnormal. Hence by adopting sui­table measures ( foods, activities etc. ) the body should be protected from their decrease ( also ) just as from their increase, 45.

« i«« iff3 ro fa rrrTnun

Thus ends the chapter called Dosadi Vijfianlya, the# ele­venth in sutrasthana o f Astanga hyd ay a samhita o f £rimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

gTSsftssnw: IChapter-12

D O S A B H EDITA —-( Classification of do$tis )w n row m s i

We will now expound the chapter called Dosabhediya- divisions/ciassification o f dosas; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Dofasth&na— ( seats of dosas ):—

s s jr srr<re*r, n ? 11Pakvasaya ( large intestine ), waist, thigh, ear, bone and

the organ o f touch ( skin ) are the seats o f vata, especially, so the pakvSdhana ( large intestine ). 1.

*et fqfrer, ^Tfw^r fesfarcr: n r ii

Nabhi ( umbilicus ), amasaya ( stomach and small intes­tine ), sweat, laslka f lymph ), blood, rasa (plasma), eye, and the organ o f touch ( skin ), are the seats o f pitta, especially so the nabhi ( region around the umbilicus ). 2.

srm sr fmmx * ii \ n

Chest, throat, head, kloma ( pancieas i), bony joints, ama- Saya ( stomach and small intestine ), rasa ( plasma ), fat, nose and tongue are the seats o f kapha, especially so the chest. S.

Paficavnta—( five divisions o f vata ) :—

Vayu ( vata ), is o f five divisions; commencing with prana etc. ( pra^a, udana, vyana, samana and apana ).

X II) StJTRASTHANA 167

SJFJTt r Iw * h

Prana is located in the head and moves in the chest, throat j supports ( attends to ) the mind, heart, sense organs and intellegence, attends to expectoration, sneezing, belching, inspiration and swallowing o f food, 4.

src* ?rTHRTfifnT55raft i i m i

The chest is the seat o f udana, it moves in the nose, umbi­licus and throat; its functions are initiation o f speech, effort, enthusiasm, strength (capacity o f work), colour (complexion) and memory ( awareness ), 5.

ssrTsft feren zrtrera: n \ H

srro: w tftaratit * HVy&na is located in the heart, moves all over the body iti

great speed, attends to functions such as walking, bringing the body parts downwards, lifting the body parts upward, opening and closing o f the eyes etc. generally all the activi­ties concerned with the body. 6-7.

3T5T ax rfcr q^flr RHNrafo II t IISamana is located near the fire (digestive activity), moves

in the kostha ( alimentary tract and other abdomen viscera )» withholds the food in the ( alimentary tract for some time), cooks ( helps cooking/digestion ) seperates the essence and wastes ( from the food ) and eliminates ( the waste ), 8.

afqwtjqism: iAn ^ ti

Apuna is located in the apana ( large intestine ), moves in the waist, bladder, penis ( genitals) and thighs and attends to the functions such as elimination o f semen, menstrual fluid, faeces, urine and foet'is. 9,

168 ASTANGA r r d a y a m [GH.

Pancapitta~-( five divisions o f pitta ) :—-

qo> Iq^ffTTcTOc^sfq iKoll

qr Tt qjTf®rrvS5T555ii ?ri iq^qsr fkwsfc <£sq cmi hv iicT nE mgr Rrmnr ttqiori^^g??^ i mxifa qre^ srm crr?^r^ ii^ ii

Pitta is o f five divisions; that which is located in the inte­rior o f the pakvasaya ( large intestines ) and amasaya ( sto­mach and small intestine) though it is composed o f pancabhu- tas because ot increase o f ( predominance qualities o f ) tejas bhuta, it is devoid o f liquidity ( though it is a liquid it does not possess snigdha ( viscidity ), glta ( coolant ) and such other properties o f ap bhuta )} it is called by the term anala ( fire ) because o f its function of paka ( digestion and transformation of food materials ). It cooks the food, divides it into essence and waste seperately; being localised there, it bestows grace ( help ) to the other pitta present there ( ranjaka pitta ) also the others ( dhatvagni present in the dhatus ) by giving them strength ( power o f functioning ); this is known as pacaka pitta. 10-12.

rqtr i

The pitta located in the amasaya ( stomach ) is known as raftjaka, because it imparts red colour to rasa ( and converts it to rakta-the next dhatu ). 12|.

iiuiifq

The pitta located in the hydaya ( heart ) is known as sadhaka, because it attends to ( mental ) functions such as knowledge, intellegence, self-consciousness, etc., thereby help­ing the purposes ( aims ) o f life. 13 J,

Notes Ancient Indians held the view that heart is the seat of the mind, hence the mention of the heart here; all these functions are now ascribed to the cerebral part of the brain, which is the site of higher mental activities.

^TSr^^TSRTr^r: ll^ llThat ( pitta ) located in the eyes is known as alocaka

( pitta ) because it helps seeing ttie form ( o f all things ), That ( pitta ) located in the skin is bhrajaka, because it helps exhibition o f colour ( and complexion ). 14.Pahcakapha— ( five divisions of kapha ) :—

j& m <s qsjsn t o w sr iu?mi

qrerarai ** fa r m i

Slesman ( kapha ) also is of five divisions; that which is located in the chest and trika ( the meeting place o f shoulder, neck and back ); by its own power and by the power o f th# essence o f food ( rasa ) present in the hydaya ( heart), it supports ( the body ) by functions o f ap bhfita ( such as cohe­sion, softness, moistness, liquidity etc. ) and fc estows strength to the scats o f the other kapha, hence called avalarhbaka slesman ( kapha ) 15.

ll^ll

That located in the amasaya ( stomach ) is kledaka, for it moistens ( liquifies ) the hard masses o f food.

i

That located in the tongue is known as bodhaka for it helps taste perception.

That located in the head is known as tarpaka, since it nourishes tke sense organs.

That located in the joints ( o f bones ) is known, as slesaka because it lubricates the joints.

sfir wnfar <*Nt«ir ii^ h

x r i 3 s u t r a s t h a n a ic§

170 ASTAftGA. HRDAYAM

Even though they ( dosas ) are present all over the body, these are to be understood as the ( special ) seats and func­tions o f each of them ( dosas ) generally when ( they are ) normal.

Do$agati— ( condition (state of dosds ) :—

sfr%5T lltagwtsT Sltf ayirTJ IRuksa and others qualities ( laghu, cala, visada, khara,

etc, ) associated with usna (heat), cause caya ( mild increase) o f vata, associated with sita they cause its kopa ( profound increase ). Snigdha and other qualities ( guru, us#a, pichila, sthira etc. ) associated with usna bring about its £ama ( reduction to normal level). 19.

iftht fafTFi iir<»ii

Tiksna and other qualities (rtiksa, laghu, sara, drava etc.) associated with sita (cold) cause caya (mild increase) o f pitta, associated with usna, they cause kopa ( profound increase )j manda and others ( sita, guru, enigdha, picchila, sthira etc. ) associated with 61>a bring about its sama ( reduction back to normal ). 20.

tJUTTSnigdha and others ( guru, picchila, manda, sita, slaksna,

sandra, mrdu ) associated with sita ( cold ) cause caya ( mild increase ) of slesma ( kapha ); associated with usna ( hot) they cause kopa ( profound increase ); manda ( dull ) and others (khara, ruksa, laghu, visada, cala, sara, laghu) associated with sita ( cold ) bring about its Sama ( reduction to norm al). 2|.

Caya ( mild increase ) : —

Caya is increase in its own sites ( seats ) and produces dislike for things which are the causes o f increase and liking for things o f opposite qualities. 22.

sCttrasthanA 171

Kopa ( great increase )

d*T*5wra: \\R\wKopa is spreading o f the increased dosas to different

places, it causes appearance o f their own features ( symptoms and signs o f the increased dosas ), feeling o f ill-health, occu- rance o f premonitory symptoms and manifestation o f diseases.Sama ( normalcy ) :—

swctt w - 1Sama is normalcy ( of the dosas ) in their respective

places and non-manifestation o f abnormalities. 23.Do$avrddhi hurana— ( causes for increase of dofis ) : —

3 faxrer, w m i i\

Gaya, prakopa and prasama o f vayu ( vata ) occurs in the three seasons commencing with grisma respectively; those o f pitta, with the three commencing with var§a, and those o f slesman (kapha) with the three commencing with sisira. 24.

Notes :—The above statement will become clear with the followingtable :—

Dosas caya prakopa praJama1. vata grisma varsa sarat2. pitta varsa £arat hemanta3. kapha £i£ira vasanta grisma

iivmi

ii ii

fqrr tterer: 1TO 11 11

I t « 1Samiraiia ( vata ) undergoes caya ( mild increase ) in

grisma by the use o f plants possessing qualities such as laghu, ruksa etc. in the bodies o f persons possessing such qualities, but it ( vata ) does not undergo prakopa ( profound increase) because o f the heat ofthe season (which acts as a hinderance).

172 A$TANGA HRD VY AM

Similarly, pitta undergoes caya ( mild increase ) in varsa because o f production o f amla vip'ka ( sour taste at the end o f digestion ) o f water and foods but does not undergo pra­kopa ( profound inci^ase ) because o f the coid o f the season ( which acts as a hinderance ).

Kapha undergoes caya by the Use o f water and plants ( foods ) which possess qualities such as snigdha and Sita in the season ( sisira ) and body o f persons o f similar nature, but does not undergo prakopa because it ( kapha ) becomes solidified ( due to severe cold o f the season ). 25-27.

rftr ii^ ii

These are the noi mal/natural effect of the seasons (on the dosas ); the dosas may attain caya etc., because o f foods etc. immediately, or they may not attain ( these states ) even during those particular seasons. 28.Kupita dofa knrya ( action of increased do$fts ) :—

3*TT5TtRT m i l

The increased malas ( dosas ) spread throughout body from foot to head ( entire body ) suddenly ( and produce diseases ) but gets out o f it slowly just like the floods ( in the rivers). 29.

ffacTT ll^oll

STrWT<r: i l^ll

The increased malas ( dosas ) produce diseases o f various kinds, o f features o f innumerable number and torment the body. As it is not possible to describe the causes; symptoms and treatment o f every one o f them, seperately, they will only be described generally. 30-31.

*TOT WWWT«?TOri*ftr I

gsn ^Nisj«ta+«iPif+m+ifa i

Dosas only are the chief causes for all diseases. Just as the bird flying for the whole day throughout the sky, will not be able to transgress its own shade, just as all the things o f the universe can not exist apart from ( devoid o f ) the three guijas ( satva, rajas, tamas ), similarly, all the different kinds of diseases, can not be apart from (devoid o f ) the dosas. Even so, those caused by ( arising from ) the abnormalities o f the dhatus, cannot be without the ( involvement ) o f the dosas. 32-34|.

Trividha knrana— ( three kinds of causes ) :—

N r 3 u^ii

P ro* rrc3«ifer«n ii ii

The causes for their ( dcsSs) increase are— Artha impro­per correlation o f the sensory objects with the respective sense organs; kala ( time, seasons ) and karma ( actions ) im­properly done; each of these, are again o f three kinds viz. hina ( inadequate insufficient, poor, devoid o f), ad (too much excess, over and above, great ) and mithya ( improper, irre­gular, incorrect, opposite ). 34|-35.

Artha—( senses and their correlation ) :—

II**I Rrfsro fauer# sr I

^ %rm'- ii^si I

Hlnayoga association o f artha is poor (inadequate, insuffi­cient) contact or non-contact with the objects of senses (sound, touch, sight, taste and smell ) with their respective sense organs ( ears, skin, eye, tongue and nose ). Atiyoga is too much contact ( excess, great, hyper ), Seeing objects which are very minute, bright, frightening, very close ( neai ), very

XII ] SOTRASTHANA 173

174 ASTAftGA HELDAYAM [OH.

far, disliked, and abnormal etc. are the dreadful mithyayoga ( improper association ) for the organ of sight; similarly, hearing o f very loud sound, decomposed smell etc. o f the other sense organs are to be understood (a s improper association ). 36-38!.

Knla ( seasons ) : —iivii

\\\%\\

Kala is o f three kinds; co ld ,' hot and rainy. Hinayoga o f the kala is appearance ( manifestation ) o f cold etc. ( heat and rain ) in poor degree, atiyoga is appearance ( manifes­tation ) in great degree, and mithyaycga is manifestation o f qualities opposites ofthe ratural ones of the season. 381-39.Karma— ( activities ) :—

w n M w f t - s r f f e s fa a w ii« ° h

*e4 srionfeqTcnf^ urn ikfui s n i

Even the karma ( actions ) are o f three kinds viz., those pertaining to the body, the speech and the mind; poor, defi­cient or absence o f activity o f each o f these three constitute hinayoga; ( inadequate conduct ); excess activity o f each cons­titutes atiyoga ( excess conduct); untimely initiation o f urges o f the body voluntarily, suppression o f the urges when patent, improper postures, ( way o f keeping the body ), improper manner o f actions ( concerned with this life and o f the future ), improper way o f falling, jumping etc., speaking (too much ) immediately after meals, horbouring o f desires ( atta­chment, passion, hatredness, fear etc. ), activities which endanger life, the ten sinful acts ( enumerated in chapter 2 ) actions performed in this life or in earlier lives-all constitute mithy&yoga ( improper conduct). 40-42J.

X II] s c t r a s t h a n a 175

$4Pci ^TWf^STfel*ifol& IThese are the causes for the ( increase o f ) dosas, thus

increased they produce many kinds o f diseases, involving the tissues, viscera, bones, and joints. 43-44.

Rogamargas— ( pathways of diseases ) :—

smsrT TM<5*4*r*«<=h sr ft era \m\\v c

iiy^n

Rakta ( blood ) and others ( dhatus/tissues ) and skin constitute the bahya rogayana ( external pathway o f disea­ses ); from it arise diseases such as moles, discoloured patches, gan<jalajl ( glandular ulcer on the face ) malignant tumours, haemorrhoids, abdominal tumours, swellings and other exter­nal diseases. 44f-45.

«wqi>f5nsrT*rc: i <Tc^RT: \m\\srerafrr ^ »*1! i

Amasaya (stomach and small intestine), pakvasaya ( large intestine )-kriown also as afitah kos$ha ( internal viscera) and mahas rotas ( big channel ) constitute the ailtarmarga- internal pathway. From it arise, vomitting diarrhoea, cough, dyspnoea, enlargement o f the abdomen, fever, dropsy, haemerrhoids, abdominal tumours, visarpa ( herpes ), abscess etc. 46,

sr \mncrfersr. n'&m' \

u « c i i

The head, heart, urinary bladder and such other vital spots, joints o f bones, the veins, snayus ( sheaths, aponeurosis ),( nerves, etc. ) big tendons constitute the madhyama roga- marga-middle pathway. From it arise, consumption, hemi- , plegia, facial paralysis, diseases o f the head and other organs,

176 A$TAftGA HRDAYAM [GH.

pain, stiffness ( loss o f movement ) o f the joints, bones, waist etc. 47-48.

Vrddha do$a karma— ( actions ( effects ) o f increased do0 s ) •—

i l^o IISOT: WratS5«itefq SJT I

qsrtffa srrafc

Ptosis ( drooping down ), dilation, cutting pain, loss o f sensation, weakness, continuous pain, pricking pain, splitting pain, obstruction ( stoppage ), crushing pain, contraction ( constriction ), twisting, tingling, thirst, tremors, roughness, cavitation, dryness, pulsations (throbbings), curvatures, wind­ing around, stiffness, ( rigidity, withholding loss o f move­ment ), feeling o f astringent taste in this mouth, appearance o f blue or crimson discolouration,— these are the functions ( abnormal signs and symptoms ) o f increased vayu ( vata ).

49-50.

Fmti^ ii ii

^ SW! W ig n m q fk m ll^ ll

Those o f pitta are-burning sensation, reddish dis-colou- ration, heat, cooking ( increased digestion ), formation o f pus, ulcers, etc., perspiration, moistness, exudation, putrefaction ( decomposition ), debility, fainting, toxicity, bitter and sour taste in the mouth, appearance o f colour other than yellowish white and crimson. 51-52|.

im ii Sftfi: *§rft ^ T&ng&sph I

Those o f slesma ( kapha ) are— unctousness, hardness, itching ( irritation), coldness, heavyness, obstruction and coating inside the channels, loss o f movement, swelling, indigestion ( o f food, non-formation o f pus, ulcers e tc .) excess

X II ] SOTRASTHANA 177

sleep, white colouration, experience o f sweet and salt tastes, and delay in all activities. 52£~53,

wK t \ \ \ \ \Thus are enumerated, the features ( signs and symptoms )

which appear in all diseases, these are to be recognised by the physician through inspection and others ( methods of examination o f the patient). 54.

In order to gain the knowledge o f the different stages o f disease the physician should observe the patient evecy minute. 55.

Knowledge o f successful treatment is obtained from cons­tant practice just as knowledge o f ( determining ) good or bad gems etc. is not obtained only from ( knowing ) the science. 56,

Trividha roga- - ( three kinds o f diseases )

vfim feffqcrforasi* I an fa& B rar irwn

Diseases are o f three kinds viz, those born from bad acts which are seen ( committed in the present life ), those born from bad acts committed previously ( in earlier lives ) and those born from the combination o f both. 57.

t<TTNki^ ii ii

Diseases which arise from the specific ( which bring about increase o f dosas ) are known as dosottha rogas ( born from dosas ), those which arise without any ( apparent ) cause are known as karmaja ( born from the effects o f bad acts o f previous lives ); those which have terrible/profound/sevcre onset ( and manifestation ) are known dosakarmaja ( born from combination o f dosas and bad acts o f previous lives). 58.

12 A

178 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [CH .

aT^2¥pST5TSJTt § ^ ^ S j R T c S l ^ i m i l

The former ( diseases arising from dosas ) get cured from indulgence in the opposite ( foods, drugs, or activities which possess qualities opposite of the increased dofas); karmaja ( diseases born from acts o f previous lives) get cured after the end/termination/diminution o f the effects o f such acts )p those born from the combination o f both get cured after the mitigation o f the dos&s and end o f effect o f acts o f previous lives ). 59.

Dvividha roga— ( two kinds of diseases ) :—

f e n OTRftssWT* ^ fi^ T I

Diseases are o f two kinds-svatantra ( independent/pri­mary ) and paratantra~( dependent/secondary ), the latter is again o f two kinds-purvaja-which are born earlier and known as purva rupa ( prodromata/premonitory symptoms and signs ) and those which are born later, known as upadrava ( secondary disease/complications and sequllae ). 60.

Svatafltra ( independent/primary) diseases have their own specific causes, comforting methods and clearly mani­fest features; the other one (paratantra-secondary, associated) is opposite o f this. 61.

l l ^ l l SjFcfSSTC I

*ftrr srvr*miii nvui

q tersrerd Fr n ^ ilEven the malas ( dosas ) are also to be known (recognised)

likewise, ( as svatafitra and parataiitra ) by the physician Carefully in every disease. The secondary ones ( diseases or dos&s) subside when the primary ones become subsided ( cured ). I f they do not get subsided then, treatment has to be given ( for the complications, secondary affections ); if

X I I ] SOTRASTHANA 179

powerful, they ( secondary affections ) should be treated soon because these ( complication ) cause more troubles to the body which is already debilitated by the diseases. 62-63.

?r fk ^ i w m r imoUfter vren WWW-3The physician should never feel shy for not knowing the

nomenclature o f the disease, for there is no rule/custom/state, that every disease has a name. 64.

nsr sripiHfeiiqRP iWTSfiFcTCTfar sr srra spsfr (W !

f fT tftST m *The very same dosa, depending upon the nature of the

causative factors, travels to many parts o f the body and pro­duces many diseases, hence treatment should be started soon after determining the nature o f the disease, its abode ( site ), its causes etc. 65-66.Parik§yftbhnvaS’—( factors to be examined ) :—

^ sr$flr w iii H

11^11He ( the physician ) who minutely examines and deter­

mines, the condition o f the dusy&s ( vitiated tissues and waste products ), de£a ( habitat of the patient), bala ( strength ), kala ( season ), anala ( digestive power ), prakyti ( constitu­tion ), vayaS ( age ), satva ( mind ), satmya ( accustoms ), ahara ( food and food habits ) and avastha ( stages o f the diseases ) and then decides the aggravated dosa and its appropriate treatment, does not falter ( go w rong) in treatment. 67-68.

dW w qfkot hvmi

The features ( signs and symptoms ) o f mild and grievi- ous diseases might appear differently due to the strength and

180 A§TAftGA H^DAYAM [CH.

weakness o f the mind and the body, hence the physician should be very attentive. 69.

Motes :—-In a person who has a strong body or a strong mind the symp­toms o f grevious diseases might manifest mildly, whereas in a person who has a weak body or a weak mind the symptoms of even a mild disease might appear powerfully.

ns©nThe unintellegent ph) sician, who determines a grevious

disease as a mild one, goes wrong in treatment because o f under estimating the condition o f the dosa. 70.

IhSRIIHe administeres drugs/therapies in small doses and o f

mild potency in the treatment o f previous diseases, such mild treatment makes for a excerbation o f the diseases, because o f poor response to sodhana ( purifactory therapy ). In case o f the opposite, excess response to sodhana ( purifactory therapy ) expels not only the malas ( dosas ) in greater mea­sure but even troubles the body greatly. 71-72.

z w urnHence the physician should constantly study the science,

determine the exact condition o f all factors, all the time and then administer appropriate drugs ( therapies ) to restore the health successfully. 73.

Dosa sarhyoga samkhyd,— ( number o f combination of dosfis ) :— r : I

rnr g msrer iivs^ iii

§ II MITO ffZ *2 I

sftnisi xmzi i i ^ i i

X II] StTlRASTHANA 161

Further on, will be enumerated, the number ( o f combi­nation ) o f dosas in their increased and decreased states.

In their vrddhi ( increased state ) they are three indivi­dually ( seperately ), in the combination o f two dosas they are three and nine in total; three in equal proportion o f in­crease and six, with preponderance o f one dosa.

They are thirteen, in combination o f all three together, six with preponderance o f any one do§a, one with equal pre­ponderance o f all the three and six by disproportionate subdivisions.

Thus, in respect o f vyddhi-( increase ) they are twenty five; similarly so in respect o f kslna ( decrease ) they are twenty five. 74-76.

% tiwnIn the combiuation o f increase, normal and decrease o f

one dosa each will make up for six nunrbers, again they are six in the combination o f decrease o f one do$a and increase o f two dosas 77.

Thus, the number o f combinations are 62 and the 63rd is the one which is the cause o f health. 78.

tTCcTtfqtacnsr tivscnWith the association o f rasa, rakta etc. the categories o f

increase, normalcy and decrease o f the dosas, in their greater and lesser proportions become innumerable and the physician should understand them by their features ( signs and syrup* toms ) with a attentive mind. 79.

Thus ends the chapter known as Dosabhediya, the twelvth tn Sutrasthana o f Astafigahydaya Saihhita, composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f vaidyapati Simhagupta.

eftkKflssrpn i

Chapter— 13.

frOSOPAKRAM ANlTA ADHTATA— ( treatment ofthe dotfs )

arsTTcft asn^n^u+i: I ifir s I

We shall now expound the chapter called Dosopakrama- jjlya-treatment o f the dosas; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Vfddha vlXta cikitsa-—( treatment fo r increased vata ) :—

*£h[: I

t o 1fepsfaorr srferfasTO: II R II

qre*: ^ i3 sn ^ ?foro i 111 ^ 11

The treatment o f ( increased ) vata are-oleation ( inter­nal and external), sudation ( diaphoreses ) } mild purifactory therapies ( emesis and purgation ), ingestion o f foods which are o f sweet, sour and salt taste; warm oil-bath, massage o f the body, wrapping the body with cloth, threatning ( frigh­tening ), bath ( pouring o f medicinal decoctions, water etc., on the body ) , wine prepared from cornflour and jaggery ( molasses ), enema therapy with fat ( oil ), and drugs o f hot potency, adherance to regimen o f enema therapy, comfor­table activities, medicated fats o f different kinds ( sources ) prepared with drugs causing increase o f hunger and improv­ing digestion; especially, anuvasana basti ( oleation enema ) prepared from juice o f fatty meat and oil. 1-3.

Vfddhapitta cikitsa— ( treatment for increased pitta ) 1—

<JR I

XIII] SOrRASTHANA 183

^ ^ m s r r % x r x m \ w a r f a i g ^ T ^ h % ii m i

^ o r g ro t I

s r ? > r £ r ? 3 C *n : i t f t i i ^ u

3 T ^ ? r o T ^ f a s r g s r : ^ f ? ^ g * € r a r $ I

3 ( T O i f s R T : q f c f a q ^ n : il vs II

5 f t c T T * i ^ m * t f f r r I

fir < p 5 II <S II

^ T O F 5 T 3 3 ^ r f r i 5 % ^ m k 3 ^ n $ & i

m z v t o : f e £ t a a : i i % \ \

Those o f ( increased ) pitta are drinking ofghrta ( butter- fat ) ( plain or medicated ), purgation therapy with drugs o f sweet taste and cold potency, intake o f foods and drugs which possess sweet, bitter and astringent taste, indulgence in per­fumes which are pleasing, coolant and cordial, wearing garlands o f similar nature in the neck and o f gems on the chest, anointing paste o f karpura, candana and usira over the body minute after minute, residing on terraces lit by moon­light in the evenings, enjoying pleasant music and soft cold breeze, company o f friends who do not restrain him, o f sons who speak heartily and innocently, o f the wife who is obedi­ent, pleasing and virtous; residing in houses equipped with fountains emitting cooled water, parks and ponds, spending time ( in houses ) near water reservoirs having clean water, sand, lotus, flowers, and trees, with a calm mind; especially so are the irgestion o f milk, ghee and purgation therapy. 4-9.

Vrddha kapha cikitsa —( treatments for increased kapha ) ;— .

s r s n r o I

a r r a f s v n r c v T f s w ^ m j i W i i

=5T W\W\

Those o f kapha are-strong emesis and purgations in acco­rdance with prescribed procedure, ingestion o f foods which

184 A§TA^GA HRDAYAM [CH*

are dry ( non-fatty ), little in quantity, penetrating and hot, possessing pungent, bitter and astringent tastes? wines which are very old, sexy desires, keeping awake without sleep, exer­cises o f diffei ent kinds, worry, dry massage o f the body; especially so the emesis therapy, drinking o f soups (of grains) use o f honey, drugs which reduce fat, inhalation o f medicinal smoke, fasting, mouth gargles and experiencing difficulties are ail beneficial. 10-12.

The different treatments prescribed for each dosa indivi­dually, may be combined appropriately in conditions o f combinations o f two dosas and three dosas. 13.

star: i

Generally the treatment for the combination o f maruta ( vata ) and pitta shall be similar to the regimen o f grisma ( summer ) ( described in chapter 3 ) and for that o f kapha and maruta ( vata ) it shall be similar to the regimen of vasanta ( spring ) because maruta ( vata ) is yogavahi; for the combination o f kapha and pitta the treatment shall be similar to the regimen of sarad ( autumn ). 14.

Notes : -Yogavahi is defined as the “ property o f augmenting the quali­ties of the associate material” --vata when associated with heat ( materials possessing hot nature/potency ) augments heat and actions of heat, wheieas when associated with cold ( materials of cold nature potency) it augments cold and actions o f cold, hence the treatment differs in accordance with the nature o f the substance with which it combines.

iivmi

The dosas should be vanquished ( by effective treatment ) in their stage o f caya ( mild increase ) itself; in their stage o f kopa ( great increase ) they should be vanquished without opposing ( interfering with ) one another, in case o f prakopa ( great increase ) of all the three simultaneously that ( dosa ) which is powerful ( more than others ) should be controlled without opposing (interfering) with the remaining (dosas) 15.

X llt ] sOt r a s t h An a

srafar: if% ^ } 4SWSJ SW teit * ll? M

That treatment which alleviates ( cures ) one disease and gives rise to another disease ( sooner or later ) is not Suddha ( pure/good/appropriate ); a pure one is that which cures one ( diseases ) and does not give rise to another. 16.

Do$asaftcara—( movement o f do$ns ) :—

* w\mStar *nfor <rat t

*j5t i% ^s^rt

By the effect o f exercise ( physical activity ), increase o f heat ( atmospheric temperature ), unsuitable/unhealthy -acti­vities and quick movement o f vata, the ( increased ) do§Ss move out o f the kost:ha ( gastrointestinal tract ) to the §akfras ( tissues ), asthi ( bones ) and marmas ( vital organs, vulner­able points).

By the effect o f clearance ( widening ) o f the channels ( minute pores o f tissues), great increase in quantity, liquifi- cation, cooking ( transformation ) and mitigation o f vata, the do§as come into kos^ha ( gastrointestinal tract ), from the Sakhas ( tissues, etc. ) , they will remain there for some time waiting for some powerful ( exciting ) cause.

After deriving strength from kala ( season time ) etc., they ( do§&s ) get aggravated ( increased ) even in other places.

17-19.

Sthini-and agafttu do$&s :— ( native and foreign do fils, ) i—

Treatment should be done ( especially on priority } to that do§a which has travelled into the seats o f others ( do§as ) and which is weak, so also for that do$a, wHch by

ASTANGA h r d a y a m

its own strength overcomes ( subjugates, inactives ) others ( dosas ),

srfcis*^ snr IAgafitu ( foreign, not belonging to a particular seat nor­

mally ), dosa should bei treated either after treating the sth&nin, ( native, belonging to a particular seat normally ), dosa or even otherwise ( before treating the sthani dosa ). 20.

Jfotts :—The statement of the above verses can be explained as follows:- PekvaJaya is the sthana ( seat ) o f vata normally, in that place it is called ithini dosa ( dosa belonging normally to that place ) AmaSaya is the native sthana ( seat) o f pitta; if vata gets localised in ama.saya, then it becomes agafitu dosa ( foreign, not belonging to that place); in such a condition there are two dosis to be treated, the agafitu ( external) and sth&ni ( native belonging to that place )

Agafttu ( foreign ) dosa if weak, can be treated after treating the sthani ( native ) do$a but if strong, it should be treated first ignoring for the time being, the sthani dosa, because most t>f the time agafitu dosa is stronger than the sthani dosa. I f however, the sthani do§a is found to be stronger ( which is very rare ) than agafitu dosa then it should be treated first, ignoring the agafitu dosa for the time being.

Vata localised in imasaya and i f ftftind to be strong, should be treated first and pitta next, but vata, if found to be weak and pitta found to be strong, then pitta is to be treated first and vata next.

Tiryag^ata do$a :—

t o m ; i sp§r m iW i

f a

Usually, the tiryaggata do§as ( which are not localised in the gastrointestinal tract but localised in the tissues ) cause troubles to the patient for a long timej they should not be treated in haste, but only after determining the strength o f the body and digestive activity.

They should be mitigated with stipulated treatments/or brought into the kos^ha ( alimentary tract ) by easy methods} after knowing that they have reached the kos{ha, they should be expelled out by the nearby route. 21-22.

s c t r a s t h a n a 187

Samadosa lak$ana— ( effects of do§as associated with ama ) :—

\&\\i

fel? fSkmivir iRttiiObstruction o f the channels ( pores etc. ), loss o f strength,

feeling o f heavyness o f the body, inactivity o f anila ( vata ), lassitude, loss o f digestive power, more o f expectoration, accumilation o f wastes, ( inside their respective places), anorexia, exhaustion-are the symptoms o f malas ( dos&s ) associated with ( mixed with ) ama ( undigested materials ), The opposites ( o f the above symptoms ) are o f the nir&ma

.dosas ( not mixed with undigested materials ). 23-24.Amotpatti— ( production o f Uma ) j- -

H**K* IRM!The first dhatu ( rasa ) which by the weakness o f the fire

( digestive activity ) remaining uncooked ( not digested, not properly processed ) and becoming vitiated (bad, abnormal), accumulates in the amasaya ( stomach and small intestine ), is known as ama. 25.

C1<VT<4W<W ireftii

Others ( authorities) opine, that ama gets formed from intimate mixing with one another o f greatly increased dosas just as poison ( gets formed ) from mixing o f different kinds ofkodrava. 26.

arrfcr ffaarr. \m m ^ sr IR^H

The dosas and dusyas ( the dhatus and malas ) which get mixed with this ama are designated as sama ( mixed with am a); so also the diseases arising from them ( do§&s and dusyas mixed with ama ). 27.8&mado$a cikitsa— ( treatment of sama do$8s ) : —

188 a s t \n g a HRDAYAM

f t 5JT5!Wf ^ |The sama dosas which are spread a^Lover'the body,

which are lurking in the dhatus and which are not moving out of their places ( o f accumulation ) should not be forced out ( by purifactory therapies like emesis, purgations etc. ). Just as attempts at taking out the juice from an unripe fruit leads to the destruction o f the dwelling place itself, so also it will be very difficult to expel them out. 28.

They ( sama dosas ) should be treated ( first) with drugs which are digestive and which increase hunger; next with oleation and sudation therapies and finally they should be expelled out with purifactory therapies ( emesis, purgation ) at the proper time, and in accordance with the strength ( o f the patient). 29.

n^oil

Drugs administered through the mouth, bring out the malas ( dosas ) from the amasaya ( stomach and small intes­tines ); those administered through the nose bring out the dosas from the parts above the shoulders and those adminis­tered through the rectum bring out the do§as from the pakva- |aya ( large intestine ). 30.

3T 5? tTS 1\%\\1

v \Sama dosas which are greatly increased and going out o f

the body on their own accord, either in the upward or down­ward routes ( vomitting and purging respectively) should not be stopped by medicines, for they produce diseases, if they are stopped. 31. x

m* oH J-mat fesifeit: ii ii

tat i

SCTRASTHANA) m

Stich dosas which are going out should be ignored in tl>ff beginning ( early stage ) and the patient should be given suitable foods ( light food, j; next ( in the second stage ) they should be cookdd with digestive drugs or removed out by purifactory therapies. 32.

O T r f t i n f e \\\\\\

Vayu ( vata ) and Other two dos&s-which have undergone caya ( mild increase ) m grisma, var§a and hemaflta should be removed out in the three sadharana months, Sravana, k&rtika and caitra respectively. 33.

JVotes:— Sftdharana kala is the season which has neither too much nor too less o f heat,, cold and rain,.

V ita undergoes mild increase in grisma ( summer, mid-may to mid- july ) and should be treated In sravaija (mid-july to mid-aug.) month; pkta undergoes caya ( mild increase ) in varsa ( mid-july to mid-sep. ) ( rainy season ) and should be expelled in kartika ( mid-sep. to mid-no v. ); kapha undergoes caya (mild increase) in hemafita ( mid-sep. to mid-ndv.) (dewy/ cold season ) and should be expelled in caitra ( mid-dec. to m id jan .).

^ T K RljKl V IGrisma, varsa and hemanta-have too much o f heat, rain

and cold respectively; in the period in between these, known as sadharana kala, the dosas should be cleared out. 34,

<*A$w&n g l lW IThis is in respect o f regimen o f maintainancc o f health

( for healthy persons ), in respect o f diseases, at such time based on the disease ( as needed for effective treatment). 35.

S*srt srcftait strar \\\%n

After having overcome the effects o f cold, hot and rainy seasons suitably ( by adopting appropriate protective meth­ods ) necessary treatment (therapies) should be administered; the kriy£kafa ( period o f abnormal activity, stages o f disease evolution ) should not be allowed to progress ( further ). 36.

190 A§TAf$GA HRDAYAM

Attfadhafala—( time of administration o f medicines ) :—

srre* mir g f * srcsr snipe* ftftr hmhMedicines should be administered, 1 ). when there is no

food ( in the stomach ), 2), at the commencement, 3). middle and 4). end o f the meal, 5), in between morsels, 6). with each marsel, 7). often ( again and again ). 8) mixed with food, 9\ both before and after food and 10). at night ( bed time ). 37.

f 0'«atRi«fo ifegtjhqrsl, ottS* w*i 11Vii

qjsfciKrasn«iT*ci<ft: m«r ^rRrfwfsc ii ii

Ijfaq l!«©U

iwttnFor diseases arising from increase o f kapha, which are

severe and for persons who are strong, the time o f adminis­tration o f medicine shall be when there is no food ( in the sto­mach ); in disorders o f apanavata, it shall be at the commen­cement o f meal, in disorders o f samana v&ta at the middle o f the meal, is disorders o f vy&na vata at the end o f the morning meal, in disorders o f uttara (udana vata) at the end o f evening meal; in disorders o f prana ( vata ) it shall be at the end o f each morsel* in diseases produced by poison, vomitting) hiccup, thirst, dyspnoea and cough, it shall be frequently ( every minute ); in anorexia, ( loss o f taste ) it shall be mixed with different kinds o f tasty foods; in diseases like tremors, convulsions, hiccup it shall be both before and after taking light foods; in diseases o f organs above the head, administration at bed time is ideal. 38-41,

Thus ends the chapter called Dosopakramaiilya-the thir­teenth in Sutrasthana o f Astafiga hrdaya samhita, composed by srimad Vftgbha^a, son o f vaidyapati Simhagupta,

^shtftssqw : i

Chapter—14.DVIVWHOPAKRAMANTrA— ( Two kinds o f treatments )

We shall now expound the chapter-Dvividhopakramanlya- two kinds of treatments! thus said Atreya and the other great sages.Dvividha upakram&~-( two kinds o f therapy ) t—

f i r ir e n i

W *rerW?T5F \ II

® f 5 f m m * m ^ 11 ^ n

Because, that to be treated ( the hurnan body ) is o f two kinds, the treatment is also o f two kinds. The first one, santarpaija-( nourishing ) and the second apartarpajna; ( dep­leting ); bfmhana ( stoutening ) and lafighana ( thinning, slimming ), are their synonyms respectively; bymhana is for stoutening the body, while lafighana is for making the body light ( thin ). 1-2.

Motes :—The human body is t)f two kinds viz. kri£a. ( lean/emaciated ) and sthula-( stout/obese ) Both these are abnormal and require'treatment to make them normal* Body is lean or emaciated mainly due to deficiency o f food ( in quantity and qualities ) and stoutness or obesityis mainly due to overfeeding ( both in quantity and qualities o f food ). Bjrmhana and lafighana are the treatment for these conditions respectively.

srarcn s r r *ft & i

Generally, byhmana are o f pythvl and ap ( earthy and watery elements ) whereas the other ( langhana ) is o f others ( elements ).

Notes :— Materials ( foods, drugs etc. ) employed for brmhana or »anta- rpa$a therapy ghouldf be predominantly o f parthiva and apya kinds,

192 ASTAffGA HRDAYA M [CH.

while those for langhana or apafcarpaha therapy should be o f tejasa, vayavlya and nabhasa kinds; the properties o f these kinds o f materials have been described earlier in chapter 9.

Functions such as snehana ( lubrication, oiliness ) ruksana ( dryness ), swedana ( sudation, diaphoresis ), sthambhana ( with-holding, obstruction ) are also o f these two kinds ( byh- mana and langhana ), because the elements are o f these two kinds only; thus all functions are not apart from these two.

3~3|.Notts Caraka samhita classifies treatment as Sadvidha ( six kinds )

viz. brhmana, langhana, snehana, ruksana, swedana, and sthambhana ( vide caraka samhita, sutrasthana-chapter 22 ). out o f these, lafighana and byhmaoa are given importance, even the remaining four, serve these two purposes only.

Lafighana-( therapy to make the body linht ( thin )

sffcR SNR tt&'iH.U « tt

Lafighana is o f two kinds-sodhana ( purifactory ) and $amana ( palliative ). 4.

P i O II ^ IISodhana is that which expels the dosas out o f the bod)

forcebly, it is o f five kinds, viz niruha, ( decoction enema ), vamana ( emesis ), kaya reka ( purgation for the body ) iirc- reka ( purgation for the head ) and asra-visruti ( blood letting). 5,

Notts Niruha is one kind o f basticikitsa ( enema therapy ), the other kind being anuvasana; kaya reka and £iroreka are more commonly called at virecana; and nasya is nasal medication. Vamana ( emesis ), virecana ( purgation ), the two kinks o f basti ( enema ) and nasya these five, are popularly known as pafica ( sodhana ) karma ( live purifactory therapies ) Q rp a & c a k a rm a o f kayacikitsa ( inner medicine ) in short; asrasruti ( rakta mokjgana blood letting) is more relevent with sastra cikitsa ( surgery ).

5T ^ TOC Is n f W O f a f i r T O R 5 m s i c m ii \ iiJJIOT i** In w fVit** I

X I V ] SUTRASTHANA iya

Samana ( palliative treatment) is that which does not expel the ( increased ) dosas ( out o f the body ), does not excite ( increase ) the normal ( dosa ) but makes the abapr- mal (dosas) normal. It is, of seven Jdnds-pacanar \ digestive carminatives' )T, dipana ( hunger producing, stomachic ), ksut ( withstanding hunger, avoidance o f food ), trit-( withstand­ing thirst/avoidence of water drinking ), vyayama-(physical activity ), atapa ( exposure to sunlight ) and maruta-( expo­sure o f breeze ). 6—6|.

«rn«si i

Bfmhaija ( stoutening therapy ) also is gamana only be­cause it alleviates/mitigates both vala and vata pitta (com bi­nation ). 7.

Bfmha$iy& ( persons requiring stoutening therapy ) :—

n 1 11

11 ^ n

Bymhana ( stoutening therapy) should be given to persons who are emaciated by diseases, medicines ( therapies ), wine ( drinking ) w onen ( sexual intercourse ), grief, carrying heavy loads, long distance walk, and injury to chest ( lungs ); who are dry ( with loss o f moisture ), debiliated and who are o f v&ta predominant constitution, the pregnant woman, the woman who has delevered, children, the aged and even others in summer; by the use o f meat, milk- sugar, ghee, honey, enema prepared sweet substances and fats, sleep, com­fortable bed, oil-massage, bath, comforts and happiness of the mind. 8—95-

Langhaniyah— ( persons requiring thinning therapy ) :—

STOTW f i c f^ rWCTfffa II?tllISA

194 asjA&g a H&DAYAM [GH.

Lafighana ( thinning, slimming therapy ) slaould be done daily to persons suffering from diabetes, amadosa, disorders o f poor digestive activity; more o f moistness ( lubrication ), fever, stiffness o f the thighs, leprosy and other skin diseases, visarpa, ( herpes ), abscess, diseases 6 f spleen, head, throat, and eyes; those who are obese ( accumilatioa o f fa t) and even to others during &i&ira ( cold season ). 10-11.

XTFr: <yt ll^ ll

\\\m

Those who are very obese, strong and having predomi­nance o f pitta and kapha, those suffering from amadosa, fever, vomitting, diarrhoea, heart disease, constipation, feeling o f heavyness, excess o f belching, nausea, etc, by the admini­stration o f sodhana ( purifactory therapies such as emesis* purgation etc.); those who are moderately obese etc. (medium in strength o f the body and also o f the diseases mentioned ), first by administration o f digestives and hunger producing substances generally, (later with other purifactory therapies); those who slightly obese etc. (poor in strength o f the body and o f the diseases ) by control o f hunger, and the thirst, those are troubled by ( increased ) dosas, who are o f medium stre­ngth ( o f the body and diseases ) and who are dy$ha ( capable o f withstanding strain ) by the control o f hunger and thirst; those again o f poor strength ( o f the body and o f disease ) by exposing them to breeze, sunlight and exercise. 12-14J

*JtRT m i

Those who are to be given lafighana ( thinning therapy ) should not be given b^rnha^a ( stoutening ); those who are to be given b?mhai?a should be given mild lafighana, or both lafighana and bpnha^a together, simultaneously may be

X I V ] sOt r a s t h a n a

given depending upon the nature o f habitat, season, strength etc. 15.Chikits&phala ( benefits o f these treatments ) t—

aftoekwMkKMIfq: IIIVI

Bfmhaija therapy makes for stength, nourishment o f the body, and cure o f such diseases which are curable by that therapy. 16.

»\iia 5jf§% iKeenness o f the sense organs, expulsion o f mal&g ( dosfis

and wastes), feeling o f lightness o f the body, good taste perce­ption, appearance o f hunger and thirst together, purity ofthe ( region o f the ) heart, belchings and throat, softening ofthe diseases ( decrease o f their severity )( increase o f enthusiasm and loss o f stupor ( lazyness ) accure from lafighana therapy.

16J-17J.

These ( therapies ) indulged into in great measure than required, lead on to profound obesity and emaciation etc. which will be enumerated now, along with their treatment. 18.

^ lllMIThe features o f persons who had excess o f bfmha^a and

lafighana therapies should be understood by these ( profound obesity and emaciation ). 19.

Atibfmhaya ( excess o f stontevind. therapy ) :—

^ H. IRollExcess o f bfmha^a therapy produces * profound obesity

scrofula, diabetes, fever, enlargement o f abdomen, fistula-in- ano, cough, loss o f consciousness, dysuria, ama ( disorders o f poor digestive activities), leprosy ( and other skin disease ) which are very dreadful. 20.

196 ASTA&GA H&DAYAM [GH.

WSt Wlfirofcr I* W M

5 139*3 mj& 'tigqp*'* &’ !5 ^ J ifc[R3T3rgM*ft*i« taifi&mTOt fer? Il^ll

* m i ^K i israwOT 'ST IRttll

For these ( diseases ), treatments which reduce medas (fat), anila (vata) and desman (kapha) are desirable (required); use o f kulattha, jurna,$yamaka,yava} mudga, and honey water; indulgence in worry, purifaction therapies, avoidance o f sleep, either triphala, gudtici, abhaya and ghana, should be liked with honey daily; either rasaftjana, mahat pancamula, guggulu or gilajatu, along with the fresh juice o f agnirrifitha is suitable; powder o f vidanga, nagara, ksara (yava&sara) and iron filings or powder o f yava and amalaka along with honey ( should be lickd daily ). 21-24.

irhiiRift ^ ^ %*§«ET3t iu^r tNy sr ^ rsan n ^ iR M i

iR^uPowder o f vyosa ( trikaju ) ka^vl, vara, sigru, vidanga,

ativisa, sthira, hingu, sauvarcala, ajajl, yavanl, dhanya, citraka, the two nisa, the two bfhati, hapusa, roots o f path a and o f kembuka, should be mixed with honey, ghee ( butter-fat) and oil in equal proportion and sixteen parts o f saktu ( corn flour _), this mixture taken as a drink ( daily ) cures severe obesity arid all other diseases ( mentioned earlier ) and even Qfhers o f similar nature; heart diseases, jaundice, leucoderma, ^yspnoea, cough, obstruction in the throat ( hoarseness o f

StfTRASTHANA 197

voice etc.), improves power of thinking, intellegence, m em orf and kindles the weakened fire ( digestive activity ). 25-2&.

Atilahghana ( excess o f thinning therapy ) :—

[R % \[

H* n v n

Profound emaciation, giddiness, cough, severe thirst, ano­rexia, loss ( decrease ) o f moistness, and digestive power,- o f sleep, vision, hearing, semen, ojas, hunger and voice; pain in the urinary bladder, heart, head, calves, thighs, upper shou­lders and flanks; fever, delerium ( excess o f talk ), belching exhaustion, vomitting, cutting pain in the joints and bones; non-elimination o f faeces, urine etc., arise from excess of lafighana. 29-30.

ssftewi * f t \\%\\\kifsrcj i

Emaciation is better than corpulence ( obesity ), there is no treatment for the obese, for, neither bfmhaga nor lafighana are enough to ( capable ) o f vanquish excess o f fat, digestive activity and vftta. 31.

llVtU

cT5T I Nftll

Emaciation gets cured by the use o f sweet and unctous ( fatty ) foods and comfortable living, whereas obesity gets cured by the use o f the foods etc., o f the opposites ( qualities to the above ) that too, when used in maximum measure.

Therein, drinks, foods and drugs which are bfmhaga should be adopted. 32-33.

HgerfqNr ^ I t o c im u

198 a s t a n g a HRDAYAM

The emaciated person becomes stout like a boar by abse* n ee o f worry, by happiness, more use o f nutritious food and more o f sleep. 34.

f t IIIVMI

There is nothing other than meat to stouten the body, especially so the meat o f carnivorous animals, for they feed on meat itself. 35.

TORW m jh Arafat ft^f ^ I

Foods which are heavy ( not easily digestable ) and non- nutritious are ideal for the obese whereas the opposites ( are ideal ) for the emaciated; yava ( barley ) and godhuma ( wheat) are good for both ( when ) prepared in a way as suitable to either. 36.

srfa it T Ift'sn

Though the s’ates of dosas are innumerable and innume­rable are the kinds o f treatments such as grahl ( withholding) etc., still they do not surpass these two kinds,-bj*mhana and lafighana, just as the diseases ( though innumerable' fall into two kinds only, viz sama and nirama ).

ii V i n

Thus ends the chapter named Dwividhopakramaijiya-the fourteenth o f Sutrasthana o f Asj&figa hfdaya-samhita of srimad Vagbhata, son o f the sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

q^r^ftssqw: \

Chapter— 15.

SODHANADIGANA SAtilGRAHA

( Groups o f drugs for purifactory therapies etc. )

srencr: 33rF5?rT*3jnri iw JT^*n ii

We shall now expound the chapter named Sodhanadi gana sarhgraha-groups o f drugs for purifactory and other therapies; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Ckardana gaya— ( group of emetics ) j—■

STCST* util

Madana, madhuka, lamba, niihba, bimbl, vi^ala, trapusa, ku^aja, murva, devadalf, krimighna, vidula, dahana, citra, the two ko^avati, karafija, ka^a, lavana, vaca, ela and sarsapa are emetics. 1.

Virecana gana— { group o f purgatives )

g** <er II R n

Nikuiftbha, kuihbha, triphala, gavaksJ, snuk, £afikhinl, nil ini, tilvaka, £amyakat kampillaka, hemadugdha, dugdha, and mutra-are purgatives. 2.

JVirUhatfa gana— ( group of drugs fo r decoction enema ) :—

ii ^ ii

Madana, ku^aja, kustha, devad&ll, madhuka, vaca, da£a- mula, daru, rasna, yava, misi, kytavedhanam, kulattha, madhu, lavaiji and trivyt-are drugs for decoction enema. 3;

NHvana gana— ( group of drugs for nasal medication ) :—

tfccH m i* * is ric t ^ t a ^ r g T H t i i r a t n u ll

Vella, apamarga, vyosa, daml, surala, bija o f Sirlsa, bfbatl and &igru; madhuka sara, saiildhava, tarksyasaila, the two truti and prthvlka-purify the head. 4.

Vttaghna gaga— ( group of drugs which mitigate vata )

5RT *f»tJ IsKciilfe**! II ^ II

Bhadradaru, nata, kustha, da&amula, the two bala, the drugs o f virataradigaija, and o f vidaryadi ga$a-subjugate ( mitigate, cause decrease ) vata. 5.

Pittaghna gana— ( group which mitigates pitta ) t—

fsdsrott fn+'Ktren.s^H'jHi gsjp.aatei firaf* i

Durva, anafita, nimba, vasa, atmagupta, gundra, abhiru, ^itapaki, priyangu, drugs o f nyagrodhadi, and padmakadi ga ia, the two sthira, padmaka, vanya and drugs o f sariv&di gaija-bring about decrease o f pitta. 6.

Kaphaghna gapa— ( group which mitigate kapha )

ii vs ii

Drugs o f aragvadhadi, arkadi, muskakadi, asanadi, sura- sadi, mustadi and vatskadi gajias-bring about decrease o f tfalasa { kapha ). 7.

Jtvaniya ga#a-—( group o f restoratives ) :—

ut< II

Jivafiti, the two kakoll, the two meda, mudgapanpli masa- par^l, fsabhaka, jlvaka, and madhuka-is known as jivaniya gaija-group o f restoratives. 8.

£00 A$tAttGA H&DAYAM [ Gft.

X V ] sOt r a s t h ANa 2 0 i

tflrsR5STO$ k <*2 ^iNtjnT rkmtfi \\%\\ CTt cHttftnsT I

* m : 11 lo l l

Vidari, pancangula, vfscikali, vrsciva, devahvaya, the two surpaparnl, kan<jukarl, drugs o f jivana pancamula and hrasva pancamula, gopasuta and tripadi-this vidaryadi groups o f drugs are good to the heart ( cordials ), stoutening the body, mitigate vata and pitta, cure consumption, tumors o f the abdomen, body-ache, upward dyspnoea, and cough, 9-10.

Surivndi gana

iafMr l l l l l l

Sariva, uglra, kasmarya, madhuka, the two sisira, yas i, and parusaka-cure burning sensation, bleeding disease, thirst and fevers. 11,

Padmakftdi gana t—

ScTWWTCT SfSrft^ftTT |IIR||

Padmaka, puntjra, vfddhi, tug&, yddhi, sringi, amrita, and the ten drugs o f jfvaniya gana,-cause production o f breast milk, subjugate vata and pitta, are nourishing, enlivening, stoutening and aphrodisiac. 12.

Parttsakndi gana :—

w l * TO SOTT I *lll^ ll

Parusaka, vara, draksa, ka^phala; katakaphala,. rajahva, 15 da$ima and saka-cure thirst, urinary disorders and mitigate

v^ta. 13.

Vidaryadi gana :—

202 A §T A $G A HRDAYAM - [ CH.

Afljanndi gaya;—

ltew$*»«n«us ^ i ^ k P i T r ^ u l&uAnjana, phalini, marhsi, padma, utpala, rasanjana, cla,

madhuka, and nagahva,-cure diseases due to poison, burning sensation inside the body, and subjugate pitta. 14.

Pafolndi gana

fkwfks ^ 3 ^ fiN gftwd'srsp srthot iiihiiPanola, katurohinl, candana, madhusrava, gudud, and

pa^ha, subjugate kapha and pitta and cure leprosy ( and other skin diseases ) fevers, poison, vomitting, anorexia and jaundice. 15.

Gujncy&di garta :—

Guduri, padmaka, arista, dhanaka and raktacafidana- mitigate pitta and kapha, cure fever, vomitting, burning

.sensation, thirst and improves digestion. 16.

Aragwadhndi gana

'Twfa+«i\*£<i i+i pCtina'i niraTS Iin*u

g^spitfirsTtsw ni^ii

Aragvadha, indrayava, pa^ali, kakatikta, nimba, amyta, madhurasa, sruvavjksa, p&tha, bhunimba,. sairyaka. payola, the two karafija, saptachada, agni, susavi, phala, bana and gho$;a-this aragvadh&di group cures vomitting, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ) poison, fevers, mitigate kapha, itching, diabetes, and cleanses bad wounds. 17-18,Asan&di gana :—

wwnf^«l*awrstt5sw>taf! -If t f t a r s r o n n ««r5r*^3t're<itf w w b lit*. i

X V ] SOTRASTHANA

M i^ d n vfoi iRoii

Asana, tinisa, bhurja, swetavaha, praklrya, khadira* kadara, bhai?<JI, simSipa, mesa$rfigi, the three hima, tala, pala&i, jofigaka, saka, &ala, kramuka, dhava, kaliriga, ch&ga- karna, and asvakarna,-fchis asan&di group cures leucoderma, leprosy and other skin diseases, mitigates kapha, cures disea- ses o f worms, anaemia, diabetes, and diseases o f fat accumu­lation. 19-20.Varunlldi gaya :—

iriiiTO ^ JT^rflrr# I

grtggw ref irriiVarujaa, the two sairyaka, satavari, dahana, mora^a, bilva,

visaflika, the two brhati, the two karafija, the two jay i, bahalapallava, darbha and rujakara-this varuQadi group subjugates kapha, fat and dyspepsia, cures a<Jhyavata ( rigidity ofthe thighs ), headaches, tumors and abscess inside the abdomen. 21-22.

Dsak&di gana :—

SfiWTSIcJ T O m ^ lR ^ IIOsaka, tutthaka, hingu, the two kasisa, saindhava and

Silajatu-cure dysuria, urinary calculus, abdominal tumor£, obesity, and subjugates kapha. 23.

Viratarndi gaya t—

wf: I Rtll Ieft

* n*f 0 Vi ki tata IttT* IRMIVellafttara, aranika, buka, v^sS, asmabheda, gokantaka,

itkata, sahacara, ba?a, kasa, v|*ks&danl, nala, the two ku£a, gun^ha, guftdra, bhaliuka, morata, kuranta. kar&mbha and

204 ASfAftGA HH0AYAM

partha-this vlrataradi group cures diseases produced by vata, urinary stones and gravel, dysuria, suppression o f urine and pain. 24-25.Rodhr&di gaya :■—

R I R%\ |^ *t<ju i

srrcft fsreftc^rcrc: n ^ i iRodhra, sabarakarodhra, palaga, jingiiil, sarala, ka^phala,

yukta, kutsitamba, kadali, gatagoka, elavalu, paripelava, and moc&-this group known as rodhradika, cures diseases o f fat and kapha, disorders o f vagina, produces obstruction ( to movement o f dosas and malas ), good for colour and destroys poison. 26-27.

Arkadi gaqa

5TT*T cft fkWZVJ *TT# Tm\ Icrurarer *x ircii

$fiTfW5HT5Tt IRWIArka, alarka, nagadantl, vi&alya, bharngi, rasna, vfsci-

kal!» praklrya, pratyakpuspi, pita taila, udaklrya, the two sveta and tapasa vyksa,-this arkadi gana, mitigates kapha, fat, poison, worms, leprosy, ( and other skin diseases) and especially cleanses the ulcers. 28-29.Surasndt gana :—

sfofgrfygn i

The tfao surasa, phanijja, kalam&la, vidanga, kharabusa, VfsakarnI, katphala, kasamarda, ksavaka, sarasi, bharngi, karmuka, kakamacl, kulahala, visamus^, bhutpia, bhutakegi- this surasadi ga#a mitigates kapha, fat, worms, common cold, anorexia, dyspnoea, cough and cleanses the wounds. 30-31.

SOTRASTHANA 205

\ \ v u \

Muskaka, srug, vara, dvipi, palaSa, dhava and simsipa- this group cure abdominal tumor, diabetes, renal calaculus, anaemia, obesity, haemorrhoids, disorders o f kapha and semen. 32.Vatsakndi gaiia :—

\\%%\\

IIWIVatsaka, murva, bharngi, katuka, marica, ghunapriya,

ga^dlra, ela, patha, ajaji, ka^vanga phala, ajamoda, siddha- rtha, vaca, jlraka, hingu, vidanga, pasugandha and panca- kola-drugs o f this group cures disorders o f vata, kapha and medas, rhinitis, abdominal tumor, fever, colic, and haemor­rhoids. 33-34.Vacftharidwdi gana s—

Mufkakndi gana :—■

IIVMI

ll^llVaca, jalada, devahva, nagara, ativisa, and abhaya; the two

haridra, yasti, kala&i, ku^ajodbhava,-these vaca and harid- radi gaiia cure acute diarrhoea (or that caused by accumula­tions o f ama ) diseases o f fat, kapha, a<Jhyapavana ( stiffness o f the thighs ) and disorders caused by breast milk, 35-36.Priyaftgu-ambatfhndi gaqa :—-

WT5T3[Trt smi?T ^TTT^cT ii^ ii

dsr TCff: ^7®t^5C3?: n ^ il

fe ft f r o T O w fq UWl

206 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM [ dtt.

Priyafigu puspa, the two afijana, padma, padmaraja, yoja- navalli, anafita, mSnadruma, mocarasa, samanga, punnaga, sita, and madanlya hetu; aihbastha, madhuka, namaskarl, naftdivfksa, palaia, kacchura, rodhra, dhataki, bilvapesika, katvafiga and kamalaraja-these priyafigu and ambas^hadi groups cure chronic diarrhoea, heal fractures, good for pitta and are even healers o f ulcers. 37—39.

Mustndi gapa:—

Musta, vac&, agni, the two nisa, the two tikta, bhallata, pa^ha, triphala, visakhya,. kustha, truti and haimavati-cures diseases o f vagina, breastmilk, and cooks the malas (dosas). 40.

Hyagrodhn&i gana:—

U«tl l^ aTOi sisFsrigt w m vxw i

\W \\\Nyagrodha, pippala, sadaphala, the two rodhra, the two

jaihbu, arjuna, kapltana, somavalka, plaksa, amra, vafijuja, piyala, palasa, nafidl, koli, kadamba, virala, madhuka and madhuka-this nyagrodhadi group is good for wounds/ulcers, cause constipation, unites fractures, cures fat accumulation, bleeding disease, thirst, burning sensation, and diseases o f vagina. 41—42*E M gana

• < 4 * * * : IWIIM tifvd fW i

iua*uThe two ela, turuska, kustha, phalinl, mamsi, jala, dhya-

maka, sphykka, coraka, coca, patra, tagara, sthauneya, jatl- rasa, iukti, vyaghranakha, ainarahva, aguru, srlvasaka, kum-

SOTRASTHANA 207

kuma, cafida, guggulu, devadhupa, khapura, punnaga and nagahvaya-this eladigaija cures disorders o f vata, kapha and poison, improves colour/complexion, cures itching, pustules and skin rashes. 43-44.

Sy&m&di gtya *—

sfer ?p*T ^ ^ ^ iishii* oSyama, dantl, dravantl, kramuka, kutarana, sankhini,

carmasahva, svarnaksirl, gavaksi, gikhari, rajanaka, chinna- roha, karanja, bastantrl, vyadhighati, bahala, bahurasa and tlk^navrksaphala-this syamadi group cures abdominal tumor, poison, anorexia, diseases o f kapha* heart ache ( diseases ) and dysuria. 45.

swfsrefafo rST TWTS I

Thus* were described thirtythree groups( o f drugs )} such o f the drugs not available may be substituted with others o f identical properties and such drugs not appropriate ( to the group ) may be rejected, 46.

m i I

The drugs o f these groups made iflto medicinal formula­tions such as kalka ( wet bolus ), quatha ( decoction ), sneha ( medicated fats ), leha ( confections ) etc., to be used for drinking, nasal drops, oil enema, topical application, anointing etc., either internally or externally, cure diseases which are obstinate. 47.

3ErteRi%T<JT^?tit ?n*r is u ii

Thus ends the chapter Sodhauadi gaiia sangraha, the fifteenth in Sutrasthana o f Astangahtdaya Samhita written by Srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—16.

SNEHA VIDHI— ( Oleation therapy )

%fb 1 IWe shall now expound the Snehavidhi adhyaya— chapter

on oleation therapy; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Snehana dravya guna— ( qualities o f oleating substances )—

affair sn*ft, fsrretef f a w r c i ’ M i iMedicinal substances which are heavy ( not easily diges­

table ), cold ( in potency ) mobile, ( causing movement ) unctous, dull, thin ( capable o f entering into minute pores ) soft, and liquid are generally snehana ( oleating, producing oilyness, lubrication ), those possessing opposite properties are ruksaiia ( producing dryness ). 1.

Sneha dravyah— ( oleating substances )—

SrfWSTT TOT ^ srsnc JTcHT IH'snfq srfqj II \ H

Sarpi ( ghee, butter fat ), majja ( bone marrow ), vasa ( muscle fat ) and taila ( oil )~are considered best among oleating substances; even among these, sarpi ( ghee, butter- fat ) is very best, because it follows ( augments ) the proper­ties o f substances with which it is processed, of its sweet taste, not producing burning sensation during digestion, and o f being partaken ( consumed ) from the beginning o f life ( infancy ). 2-3a.

fanMT# TOT fittHrSTT TOtTnC^II^IIThey ( sarpis, majja, vasa, and taila ) mitigate o f pitta in

their preceding order and the othei dosas in their succeeding order. 3 b.

X V I ] SCTRASTHANA 209

5 ^ srcrc crertsfir sr i

Oil is heavier ( hard to digest j than ghee ( butter-fat ), muscle-fat is heavier than oil, marrow is heavier than all.

senptf ii « u

Mixture o f two, three and four oleating materials is known as yamaka, trivrt and mahan ( sneha ) respectively. 4b.

SnehyZh—( persons suitable for oleation ) :—

^TcTT^W ^fefFr^^^srfrT^tf^fr: I

Those who are to be administered, sudation and purifac­tory therapies, who indulge more in wine, women and exer­cise; who think too much, the aged, the children, the debi­litated, the emaciated; who are dry, poor in blood and semen, who are suffering from diseases o f vata, ophthalmia, blind­ness, and who have difficulty in quick awakening-require oleation therapy. 5-6a-Asnehytilh— ( persons unsuitable for oleation ) *■—

sf n %. ii

ii vs it^ ^ i

Those who have very weak or very strong digestive acti­vity, who are very obese and very debilitated, who are suffer­ing from stiffness o f the thighs, diarrhoea, ama, diseases o f the throat, artificial poisoning, enlargement o f the abdomen, fainting, vomitting, anorexia, increase o f slcsma, ( kapha ), thirst and alcoholic intoxication; who have had abnormal deievery, who are to be administered nasal medication, enema and purgative therapies. 6-8a.

i s ^ i i <s ii

Ghyta ( ghee, butterfat ) is best suited for those who desire (improvement of) intellect, memory, intellegence etc, 8b,

14 A

210 A^TAHGA HRDAYAM [C H .

it ^ li

Taila ( o i l ) is suited in diseases like tumors, sinus ulcers, worms, diseases produced by ( increased ) kapha, fat and vata, for those who desire thinning and sturdyness - o f the body, and who have hard bowel movements. 9.

( # 1 ^ 3 sr Utollsr i

arcn Him

The remaining ( muscle-fat and marrow ) are suited for persons who are depleted o f their tissues from ( exposure to ) breeze, sunlight, long disiance walk, carrying heavy load, women ( sexual intercourse ) and physical activities; who are dry, who withstand strain, who have very strong digestive activity, and in whom vata is obstructed in its normal path­ways.

Muscle-fat is suited for pain o f the joints, bones, vital organs and abdominal viscera; so also for pain o f burns* assault by weapons, displacement o f vagina, earache, and headache. 10-11.

^ s r ifftr , g mvfc i

Oil is ideal for use during pravrt ( first rainy season ), ghee during end o f varsa ( i.e., iarat-autumn ), the others during madhava ( i.e. vasanta-spring ). 12a.

Snehayogya kala— ( proper time jor oleation therapy ) % —

r e t u r nDuring sadharana ( temperate seasons ) use o f oleating

materials should be done during day time and when the sun is clear. 12b.

Oil may be used in emergency even in cold season and ghee, even in summer and even at night. 13a.

sNm fW itoP r nftn

In diseases produced by increased pitta and pavana (vata) and in their combination with predominence o f pitta ( ghee ) should be used only at nights ( during summer ). 13.

Otherwise, diseases due to ( increase o f ) vata and kapha arise if ( fats are ) used at nights and ( diseases ) o f pitta if used during day. 13-14a.

JVotes ;—Drinking of fats has been specified either at day time or at night depending on the season and this rule should not be violated except in emergency; use of fats at nights in seasons not indicated to, will lead to increase o f vata and kapha and consequent diseases; use of fats at daytime in seasons not indicated to, will lead to increase of pitta and consequent diseases.

Sneha samkhyU- ( number o f fa t recipes ) :—

Fats should be used appropriately either mixed with che- wable and other kinds o f foods or in the form o f ( different kinds o f ) enemas, nasal drops, anointing over the body, holding in the mouth, putting over the head, into the ears and eyes. 14b-15a.

ll?Ml

By its use with ( substances o f ) different tastes and ( sepe, rately, without admixture ), it will be sixty four ( number o f recipes ). Vicaraija ( use o f fat mixed with foods ) is poor ( mild in effect ) because o f its mingling with other materials' and o f its little quantity. 15b-16a.

h^ u

sag* vrcm fgu ran u i IBecause o f the absence o f above said reasons, Acchapeya

is not ( like ) vicara$a, this method o f administering fats is considered belt as it serves the function of fats ( lubrication ) quickly. 16b-17a.

JVotes ;— Administration o f fats for oleation therapy is done in two ways viz a ) small amounts o f fats are mixed with foods of different kinds o f

212 ASTANGA h r d a y a m [CH.

tastes, as has been explained in chapter 10 that the total number o f combi­nations o f the six tastes will be sixty three, any one or more of such food materials, become the medium with which fat may be mixed and given to the patient. This kind o f administation o f fat is known as vicaraija sneha. It is poor in action ( effect ); b ) model ately large amount of fits, rot mixed with any other substances, is given to the patient to drink-this kind is known as Acchapeya sneha ( or Acchapsina to be more precise ). It is strong in action ( effect) because its quantity is more and not diluted with other substances; both these kinds together, make up the number of recipes to sixtyfour. The vicarana method is indicated for those who are weak, and who do not require great lubrication it can be continued for many days without much risk. The acchapana method is indicated for the strong, who require great and quick lubrication as preliminary to one or more purifactoiy therapies like tmesis, purgation etc., as fat materials is given to drink in large quantity, it can be continued only for seven days at the most, this method is considered as best as it produces good lubrication quickly.

AcchapUnamfttra— ( dose o f fats for drinking )

The quantity o f fat which gets digested in two, four and eight yama, is the mild, medium and high doses respectively; even among them, the minimum quantity should be admini­stered in the beginning, after considering the ( condition o f ) dosa etc. 17b-18.

Notes :—Yama is the period of three hours, the quantity o f fat which gets digested in 6, 12 and 2i hours is mild, medium and high doses respe­ctively for Acchapana ( drinking o f fat without admixture with food ), respectively. On the first day o f oleation therapy, minimum quantity should be given because the nature o f the alimentary tract o f the patient might not be well understood and the risk o f bad effect o f fat will be less or not at all.

Snehapunavidhi— ( procedure o f drinking fa t ) :—

For sodhana ( purifactory therapies ) acchasneha ( drink­ing o f fat alone ) should be soon after digestion o f food and in large dose ( maximum dose ).

5t»R: IIWI

SOTRAStfHAtfA 213For samana ( mitigation o f dosas or diseases ) it should be

when the person is hungry and without food ( fasting ) and in medium dose. 19.

For bymha^a ( stoutening the body ) it should be given mixed with juice o f meat, wine etc., and consumed along with food, in small quantity ( minimum dose ). 20a.

fte ri sr II R o l i

$ ^ 3 CT \R\\\

It ( oleation ) is suitable to children, the aged, those suffering from thirst, those who have aversion to fat, who indulge in wine, women and fatty foods daily, who have poor digestive ability, who lead happy life, who are afraid o f troubles, who are o f soft bowel, who have little quantity o f ( increase o f ) dosas; during hot season and for the emaciated. 20-21.

I^ m i w m jR ^ n

Used before, during and after food, it ( fa t) cures the diseases o f the lower, middle and upper parts o f the body respectively and also strengthens those parts in the same order. 22.

SnehopacUra— ( care after drinking fats ) ; —

*r fj \R%n

^ r a c i a l IR# I1

After acchapana ( drinking o f fat ) warm water should be consumed, for its easy digestion and clearing the mouth o f its coating, but not so when oil o f tuvaraka and aruskara ( are consumed ). In case o f doubt, either o f digestion or indiges­tion, warm water should be consumed again; by that there

214 ASTANGA HRDAYAM

will be purity o f belchings, feeling o f lightness and desire for food. 23-24.

\\R\w

Foods which are liquid, warm, not producing excess mois­ture insTide, not very fatty and not a mixture o f many food materials, should be consumed by the patient in limited qua­ntity on the earlier day ( prior to the day o f drinking fat ); on that day ( day o f drinking fat ) and the day after ( days after stoppage o f drinking ). 25.

5r^TcratWRT^Wf ICM TOTOfercft* 1^ uhvsh

Pifoifir ?rra*wwnwifa I

He should use warm water only for all his activities ( washing, ablutions, bath, drinking etc. ), maintain celebecy ( avoid sexual activities ) avoid desires, not suppress the urges o f the body, not indulge in exercise, anger, grief, expo­sure to cold, sunlight, breeze, riding on animals, travelling in vehicles, walking long distance, ( too much o f ) speaking, remaining in troublesome postures for long time, keeping very low or very high pillow ( under the head ), sleeping during day, contact with smoke and dust; on the days o f drinking fats and for same number o f days afterwards also. 26-28a.

This procedure ( regimen ) is the same generally for all therapies ( purifactory therapies such as emesis, purgation, enema etc. | and also for those debilitated by diseases. 28b.

I

In case o f &amana ( sneha ) ( palliative oleation therapy ) the regimen as suggested for the person who has undergone purgation therapy ( vide chapter 18 ) should be adopted, 29a.

x v i ] s u t r a s t h a n a 215

Acchapana kala— ( duration of fa t drinking ) :—

^ wk unfa* IR^Hm<*qt i

Acchapana ( drinking fat alone ) should be done for three days for ( persons o f ) soft bowels, for seven days for ( persons of) hard bowels or till the symptoms o f good oleation appear. After that period it ( fat ) becomes accustomed ( to the pati­ent and does not give the desired effect ). 29b-30a

Snigdha lak$ana— ( signs of oleation ) : —

g w%\\\Downward movement o f vata, keen digestive activity,

faeces becoming fatty and non formed ( not solid ), aversion to fat, and exhaustion-are the signs o f proper lubrication; opposite o f these are ( the sign ) o f dryness (inside the body). Appearance o f pallor ( yellowish white colour ) and secre­tions from the nose, mouth and rectum are the signs o f excess lubrication. 30b-31.

SnehavyUpat lak$aqa—( bad effects o f improper oleation )

w i # %x& i

Fat drinking in improper dose, unsuitable kind, improper time, indulging in improper foods and activities produces dropsy, haemorrhoids, stupor, rigidity, ( loss o f movement ), loss o f sensation/consciousness, itching, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), fever, nausea, pain in the abdomen, flatulence, giddiness etc. 32~33a.

Snehauyapat cikitsa—( treatment o f bad effects ) :—

IIWI

2l6 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM

( Producing ) hunger, thirst, vomitting and perspiration, administering foods, drinks and medicines which are dry ( cause dryness ), use o f taki arista, ( fermented butter milk ), khala ( menu prepared from curds ), uddala, yava, syamaka, kodrava, pippali, triphala, ksaudra (honey ), pathya, gomutra ( cows urine ), guggulu and such others ( foods, drugs etc. ) prescribed for each disease—are the methods o f managing ( treating ) the diseases due to improper lubrication therapy.

33b-35a.Viruk§aria ( therapy to cause dryness ) %—

f t I I V M l

The features o f proper and excess Viruksana ( dryness ) are the same as those o f proper and excess o f langhana ( methods o f making the body thin ). 35b.

The patient should drink juice o f meat o f animals o f desert-like regions, mixed with fats, made liquid ( thin ) and warm, then undergo sudation therapy; after three days o f such regimen, he should be administered purgation therapy, after a lapse o f one day, kapha should be increased by using things ( food, drugs etc. ) which cause its increase and then emesis ( therapy ) should be administered. 36-37a.

itm m fr o m w * 11 11

11 11suss *wn 1

Persons who are muscular, fatty, having great increase of kapha and erratic type o f digestive activity, who are accu­stomed to fats and who need oleation therapy, should be made to become dry first ( by use o f foods, drugs etc. ) and then ( administered ) oleation therapy followed with puri­factory therapies; by this ( procedure ) complications o f olea-

XVX ] SOTRASTHAttA

tion do not arise. This ( method ) is enough to excite the malas (dosas to be eliminated easily) and the fat (consumed) which has become unaccustomed. 37b~39a.

Sadyassnehayoga ( recipes fo r immediate oleation ) :—

3T3f3lt3$ WWW

For children, the aged etc., for those who cannot with­stand ( the discomforts or ) avoidance o f things ( prohibited during ) o f oleation therapy, can be administered the following recipes which are sadyassnelia (immediate oleation/ lubrication ) and which are non-harming. 39.

f a t m itttoii

am i m src* u«?i i

Juice o f meat prepared fiom moie quantity oi meat, peya ( gruels ) fried with ( more quantity of ) fats, powder o f tila mixed with fat and half boiled molasses, k^ara ( rice cooked along with green gram ) mixed with the same things as above, ksirapeya ( gruel prepared from milk ) mixed with more qua­ntity o f ghee ( butter fat ) and made warm; dadhi sara ( yoghart water, whey from curds) mixed with guda ( molasses treacle, jaggery ), pancaprasyta peya ( thin gruel prepared from one prasta each o f ghrita ( ghee ), taila ( oil ), vasa ( muscle fat ), majja ( marrow ) and tanglula ( rice ). These seven recipes are sadyassneha ( fat recipes which produce oleation/lubrication immediately). 40-42.

And also fats mixed with more amount of salt ( are sadya­ssneha ) because it ( salt ) is abhisyandi ( causes exudation in the tissues), a ruksa ( does not cause dryness ), suksma ( capa­ble o f entering into minute pores ), us$a ( hot in potency ) and

vyavayi ( spreads all over the body first and later undergoes transformation ). 43a.

Jaggery, meat o f birds o f marshy lands, milk, tila, masa, sura ( beer ) and dadhi ( curds, yoghart ) should not be used for purposes o f oleation in leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), dropsy and diabetes. 43b-44a.

RrKgrrfM’ n! ^ hwi i

For these, fats boiled with triphala, pippali, pathya, guggulu, etc., should be used as found suitable, which will not produce abnormalities. 44-45a.

qfrni'ir c cn ^ d i^ t^ l^ r o r W H liy M lFor those who are debilitated by diseasas, fats which are

capable o f increasing the strength o f the body and o f the dige­stive activity should be made use o f (for oleation therapy) 45b.

Snehap&na phala ( benefits o f drinking fats ) :—

*R3rr* srtts* IWHHe, who has very keen digestive activity, clean alimentary

tract, well developed /strong tissues, physical strength, colour ( complexion) and powerful sense faculties, who is slow in getting old and who lives for a hundred years is the person who is habituated to oleation ( in otherwords these are the benefits o f oleation therapy if adopted often ). 46.

Thus ends the chapter named Snehavidhi, the sixteenth in filtrasthana o f Astangahjrdaya Saihhita composed by Srimad Vagbha{a, son ofsri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

216 A§?A;fiGA HRDAVAM f bfet.

Chapter—>17

SVEDAVIDHI ( Sudation Therapy )

| iiW c shall now expound the chapter called Svedavidhi-

procedure o f sudation therapy; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Svedaprak&rafy ( kindk o f sudation ) :—

Sveda ( sudation ) is of four kinds— tapa ( fomentation ), upanaha ( warm poultice ), usma ( warm stearn ) and drava ( pouring o f warm liquid ).

Tapa is done by touching the body with heated cloth, metal plate, palm o f the hand etc. 1.

siTOl&iter n R I!

n * 11fro?r *n<!ciuiretr: g*: 5*1: i

Upanaha is application o f poultice prepared from vaca, kiiiva ( yeast ), satahva, devadaru etc., any kind ofgrains, all substances having pleasant smell, roots o f rasna and eraiitfa; or meat; each one added with more o f salt, fats ( oil, ghee etc. ), cukra ( vineger ), takra ( buttermilk ) and paya ( milk ) in ( increase o f ) vata individually* that ( poultice ) prepared with drugs o f surasadigapa ( vide chapter 15 ) in increase o f vata associated with siesma ( kapha ), with drugs o f padmak&digaga ( vide chapter 1 5 ) in increase o f vata associated with pitta. These poultices are known as Salvaiia upanaha and should be applied often. 2-3.

220 ASTANGA H11DAYAM

^ m t r^n g i?g s3 sa ^ r % i ^ n ^ uAfter applying the poultice, the part o f the body should be

bandaged with soft piece o f leather which has no bad smell, which has been oiled; it should be slightly warmed and tied; if leather is not available leaves o f plants which mitigate vata, silk cloth, or woollen cloth may be used; poultice tied during night should be removed during day and that tied during day should be removed during night. 4-5.

3FJTT Iq& m * ll % II

"Osina ( steam ) may be obtained by utkarika ( boiling rrains, pulses, seeds etc., and allowing that steam over the part o f the body ) and stone potsherd, pebbles, mud, cuttings of leaves, grains, dried dung o f animals ( like cow, sheep, goat etc. ), sand, husk etc. heated well in different ways and admi­nistered (warm) as appropriate to the region and season. 6 -7a.

ii llt e d ^ ^ r ic r : i

n ll

II M l<£cf^T I

Drava ( warm liquid ) is prepared by boiling bits o f leaves ofSigru, vara^aka, eranda, karanja, surasa, arjaka, sirisa, vasa> vamsa, arka, malati or d\i ghavrnta, with drugs o f vacadigana ( vide chapter 15 ), meat o f animals o f marshy land and o f those living in water, drugs o f dagamula, each one seperately or all together, mixed with fats ( oil, ghee etc. ), appropriate to the mala ( dosa ); sura f beer ), sukta ( fermented gruel ), water"and milk. This medicated water should be filled into either a ^of, jug with spout, or a tube and poured comfor­tably ( slowly and steadily ) over the painful part covered with cloth. 7b-10.

W II 8 II

after m 5%: < t i^«i*u^H<jtf^cr§^TJ «'°giU't«»$r r llt?ll

In case o f vata affecting the entire body, the same ( medi­cated water ) may be filled into a tub and the patient made to sit in it, this method can be adopted in piles, dysuria, and such other painful diseases. 11.Svedavidhi ( procedure o f sudation therapy ) ;—

fcraretsfcnrfe: fw s ft sftorfsr;Sudation should be administered to him who has been

lubricated both internally ( by drinking fats ) and externally ( anointing fats ever the body ), who is staying in a room devoid o f breeze and after his meal has been digested. 12a.

ll^ llIt ( sudation )may be mild, moderate ( medium ) or strong

depending upon the condition o f the disease, patient, habitat and season. 12b. ,

SRTOlf W t , W * IPerson suffering from diseases o f kapha should be given

sudation in dry condition ( without the use o f fat internally and externally ) and with dry liquid ( without addition o f fats ); in case o f kapha and vata ( increased together ) the patient should be in dry condition and liquid mixed with fats ( should be used ). 13a.

sn*ft ii? ^ i

When vayu ( vata ) is localised in the amaSaya (stomach) and kapha in pakvasaya (colon) sudation should be precee'ied by dry therapy and lubrication therapy respectively; based on the seat ( in relation to the dosa which is agafttu (foreign) in these organs respectively ). 13b-14a.

* ST 11$ VIISudation should be very mild in the groins and also on

the eye, scrotum and heart or not at all (on these places) 14b.Svedanaphala and upacUra ( benefits o f and care after sudation ) I—

ferm srmjfTsiT w I

X V I I 3 SUTRASTHANA 221

222 A§TA$GA HELD AY AM [CH.

Diminition o f cold and pain and softness o f the organs acc- ure from sudation. Aftei wards the body should be massaged

vslowly/given bath ( in warm water ) and allowed comforts as prescribed in lubrication therapy. 15.

Atisvedanaphala ( effects of excess sudation ) :—

OT *a+*w4Wif*^ I

Aggravation ( increase ) o f pitta and asra ( blood ), thirst, loss of consciousness, weakness o f voice and body, giddi­ness, pain in the joints, fever, appearance o f black ( blue ), red patches on the skid, and vomitting are produced by excess o f sudation therapy; for that, stambhana ( withholding, stopping, hindering o f elimination) is the .treatment, so also for paients suffering from poison, caustic alkali and bran­ding by fire; diarrhoea, vomitting and unconsciousness. 16-17.

JTW5, I

grefe re \\Vkh

Generally substances which are heavy, penetrating and hot ( in potency ) are svedana ( sudatory ) while sutstances o f opposite quantities are sthambhana ( cause witholding, hinderance to elimination ); drugs which are liquid, sthira ( static ), mobile, unctous, dry and penetrating are svedana ( sudatory ) and those which are smooth, dry, thin, mobile and liquid, bitter, astringent and sweet in taste are generally sthambhana ( withholding eli lunation ). 18-19.

After stambhana therapy, the person gains strength and diseases mentioned above ( due to excess sudation ) disap­pear. 20a.

X V II] SUTRASTHANA 223

Contraction, o f skin and tendons, tremors, stiffness o f ( region o f ) the heart, choking o f voice, lockjaw, black disco­louration of the feet, lips, skin and bands-are the signs and symptoms o f excess sthambhana therapy. 20-21a.AsvedyW} ( persons unsuitable for sudation )

n iRlli

ir ^ii

$crfe^5RHIii^ ii

^cfT, ^ 5TTc*ifa% *T IR«IISudation should not be done to persons who are very obese,

dry and weak, unconscious, who are to be given stham­bhana ( witholding therapy ), debilitated by injury to chest, emaciation and diseases o f drinking wine, those suffering from blindness, enlargement o f abdomen, visarpa ( herpes ), leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), consumption, and gout, who have just consumed milk, curds, fats and honey, who have undergone purgation therapy, who are suffering from prolapse and burns o f the rectum, exhaustion, anger, grief and fear, excess o f hunger and thirst, jaundice, anaemia, dia­betes and diseases o f pitta origin; women who are pregnant, menstruating ( during periods ) and delevered ( recently ). In case o f emergency diseases, it should be done mildly ( for the above ). 21-24.Svedydb ( persons suitable for sudation ) : —

ki *<<4 w f t i * i fa* $ iii^ ii

\\r\w

113*11For persons suffering from dyspnoea, cough, running

in the nose, hiccup, constipation, hoarseness, diseases o f vata,

224 AST&ftGA HRDAYAM [CH.

glesma ( kapha ) , and ama; stiffness, feeling o f heavyness, and aches o f the body ( parts or whole ), catching pain o f the waist, flanjks, back, abdomen and lower jaw; enlargement >of the scrotum, contrs ctions o f toes and fingers, tetanus^ sprains, dysuria, malignant tumor (cancer), benign ^un^or, obstiuction to the flow o f semen and urine, and adhyamaruta ( rigidity o f the thighs) sudation should be done judiciously with appropriate drugs, 25-27.

Antgneya sveda ( sudation without the agency of fire ) x—

<s>

Sudation without the agency of fire is suitable in diseases o f vata enveloped/inactivated by medas and kapha. Staying in air tight room, fatigue ( from physical activity ), covering oneself with thick apperal ( blankets e tc .), fear, bandaging ( wrapping with cloth, leather, etc. ), fighting ( boxing, wrestling, etc. ), anger, heavy drinking (of wine ), hunger and sunlight ( these are some such methods devoid o f the agency o ffire ). 28-29a.

Sveda phala ( effects of sudation ) :—

^T3*TT ST 'wfcftesfaT ^ ‘S I

Dosas which have been lubricated by oleation therapy, residing either in the alimentary tract, tissue?, or lurking in the channels ofthe extremities, bones etc , are liquified by suda­tion therapy, brought into the alimentary canal, to be elimi­nated out o f the body completely, by appropriate purificatory therapies, 30.

Thus ends the chapter-Svedavidhi-the seventeenth o f sutra­sthana o f Astafigahrd ay a samhita, written by srimad Vagbhata* son o f in vaidyapati Simhagupta.

^ K n iteT F T : I

Chapter— 18

VAMANA-VIRECANA VIDHI (Emesis and purgation therapies)

ifcr ? nWe shall now expound the chapter Vamana virecana vidhi-

procedurc o f emesis and purgation therapies; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

ST If r o

Emesis should be administered for ( increases o f ) kapha either alone or in combination ( with other dosas ) where lapha is predominant. Similarly purgation should be admini­stered for ( increase o f ) pitta ( alone or in combination with other dosas where pitta is predominant ). 1.

V&myQfy ( persons suitable for emesis ) :—

fstr^r <j $ ll

ii ^ ii

Emesis should be specially administered to persons suffe­ring from recent fever, diarrhoea, bleeding disease o f downward trend, pulmonary tuberculosis, leprosy ( and other skin diseases), diabetes, goitre, tumors, filariasis, insanity, cough, dyspnoea, oppression in the chest ( nausea ), visarpa ( herpes), diseases born from bad breast milk and diseases ofthe head. lb-2b.

AvUmy&b ( persons unsuitable for emesis ) : —

nfiroft w * ii \ n

u H II15 A

226 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [GH.

551ft n H 11

5R& 11 % 11The pregnant woman, persons who are dry ( not under­

gone oleation therapy ), hungry, grief-stricken constantly, children, old persons,- the emaciated, the obese, patient o f heart disease, the wounded, the weak, who are having bouts o f vomi­tting, enlargement o f spleen, blindness, intestinal parasites, upward movement o f vata and asra ( blood ), who have been administered enema just then, who have loss o f speech, dysuria, enlargement o f the abdomen, tumor o f the abdomen, who respond to emesis therapy with diffic ulty, who have strong digestive activity, who are suffering from ha emorrhoids, upward movement o f air ( reverse peristaJisis ), giddiness, enlargement o f the prostate, pain in the flanks and diseases caused by vata; excluding ( among the above ) those suffering from poison, gara ( homicidal poison ), indigestion and who have consumed incompatable foods. 3b-6.

srePFramsfti <pr sr 1 rssftfSw 11 \s 11

Those persons enumerated ( in the previous verses ) earlier to "prasakta varnath^’ ( having bouts o f vommitting ) and persons who are suffering from recent fevers, are generally to be rejected ( excluded ) for therapies ending with dhuma ( inhalation o f smoke ) and those suffering from indigestion, from all therapies. 7.

Motes :— Thfc therapies to be reckoned here are— snehana ( oleation ), swedana ( sudation ), vamana ( emesis ), virecana ( purgation ), basti ( enema ), nasya ( nasal medication ), dhuma ( inhalation of smoke ) and ga$du§a ( mouth gargles ).Virecynh ( persons suitable fo r purgation therapy) :—

n c 11

stfsgunsrcT O s«ii: w&h s w h n

XVIII ] so t r a s t h An a 227

Diseases treatable with ( requiring) purgation therapy are-tumors ofthe abdomen, piles, visphota ( small pox^, dis coloured patch on the face, jaundice, chronic fevers, enlarge ment o f the abdomen, homicidal poisoning, vomitting, spleni< disorders* advanced jaundice, abscesses, blindness, cataract ophthalmia, pain in the large intestines, diseases o f the vagim and semen, intestinal parasites, wounds/ulcers, gout, bleeding diseases o f upward bout, diseases o f the blood, suppression o f urine, obstruction o f faeces; those persons who are sui­table for emesis therapy ( enumerated in earlier verses ) com­mencing with “ those suffering from kustha” -are curable ( to be treated ) with purgation therapy, 8-I0a.

Avirecynh ( persons not suited for purgation ) i—

sr 3 lHoll

WWW

Persons suffering from recent fever, poor digestive activity, bleeding disease o f downward bout, wounds, ulcers o f the rectum; diarrhoea, and foreign bodies; who have been administered decoction enema, those o f hard bowel mo' ement, who are greatly lubricated and those suffering from con­sumption should not be given purgation therapy. 1 Ob-11.

Vamana-vidhi ( procedure of emesis therapy ) :—

f r o t

3TT«K«3

SIw h i m

tJtNl «TOT s : » w i

228. A$TAftGA HRDAYAM [GH.

ft n?\sii& snft wra% Ifssn rosira I

sramm<msi& CT3^CT$grar i ?m w i 3$ JTfT^^f srjp% *SfT£T ll”STT^g^ qraftt?;

Next, during temperate seasons, after administering olea­tion and sudation therapies properly, on the day previous to the day o f emesis, in order to excite ( increase ) kapha, the patient-who has slept well in the night, who has had his food well digested; should be made to drink peya ( thin gruel ) prepared from fish, masa (black gram), tila ( sesamum seeds ) etc. added with little quantity o f fats, in the morning, after performing auspious rites, either on empty stomach or after drinking little quantity o f ghee. The aged, children, the debilitated, the impotent and the coward, should be made to drink wine, milk, sugarcane juice or meat juice added with honey and saindhava salt, appropriate to the disease, to their maximum capacity. Afterwards, determining the nature o f his bowels the emetic drug is administered sanctifying it with the following hym n-“ let Brahma, Daksa, Alvins,Rudra, Indra, the earth, moon, sun, air, fire, sages; comity o f herbs, and of living beings protect you; let this medicine be to you like rasayana for the sages, nector for gods and sudha for the good serpents; Om, salutations to the worshipful Bhaisajyaguru, the vaidurya prabharaja, the Tathagata, the Arhat, the Samyak sambuddha; Om, bhaisajye, bhaisajye, maha bhai­sajye, samudgate ( salutation to you the medicine ).*’ Uttering these hymns, he should drink the medicine, facing east. 12-I8a.

SPIRT* l e i 11*41

srs&RL f&rcn i5 5 5 5 ^ IRoll

5TT&T ^ I

& v m ] s o t r a s t h An a 229

After consuming the medicinc he should await for a muhurta ( 48 minutes ) the commencement o f vomitting, with keen intent. With the appearance o f oppression in the chest and salivation he should ti y to vomit; if the bouts are not coming up easily, he should tickle his throat either with his fingers or a soft tube without injuring the throat, sitting on a seat o f the height o f ones, knee, the bouts o f vomitting should be induced, the two flanks and forehead o f the patient should be held ( supported by another person ), his umbilical region and back being massaged in upward direction. 18b~2la.

\\R\Ws ^ fw r f f r o s ir : m m i

In case o f increase c f kapha, vomitting should be induced with drugs having properties like penetrating, hot and pun* gent; in case o f pitta with drugs of sweet and cold properties and in case of association o f marut ( vata ) with kapha, ^with drugs o f unctous, sour and salt prop 1 tics. 21 b-22a.

st WJrofir n v u i

Vomitting should be allowed till the appearance ( coming out ) o f pitta or complete expelling o f kapha. 22b.

3*!

I f bouts are insufficient, they should be induccd again and again by drinking water boiled with kana, dhatrl, siddhartha and salt.

Vi$amayogah ( abnormal bouts ) :—

5TS IR IIs r i f e s r fW s n st %s3rssts«res st i

3TS*S#S iRttll

Non-commencement o f bouts, bouts coming on with hinderance or elimination o f the medicine only-are the features o f ayoga ( inadequate bouts ); from it arise, excess o f expectoration, itching, appearance o f skin rashes, fever etc. 23b-24.

2$0 a $TA:n g a h r .d a y a i^

STS<f«% f»'cKrM'tJTpi«9|i SK1TT?[ I ( *R: STOT i 5N i*«4 sryg^sjR ^ ^ Sltt* ImfHw*i*ftm*\ n ■sTftrostft ss«n n \ n)

Kapha, pitta and vata coming out in successive order, without any hinderance, calmness o f the mind and feeling o f case appearing on their own accord, absence, o f features o f inadequate bout and feeling o f not too much o f discomfort are the features o f samyagyoga ( proper b ou t). 25a.

atfersWt <j hvmi

srterIn atiyoga ( excess bouts ) the vomitted materials will be

frothy, with glistering particles and blood; the patient will experience weakness, burning sensation, dryness o f the throat, giddiness, powerful disases o f vata origin and even death due to discharge o f life supporting blood. 25b-26.Vamanottara upac&ra ( "care after emesis )

iftvsi i

After the patient had proper bouts o f vomitting, he should be comforted with encouraging words, made to inhale any one o f the three kinds o f smoke ( mild, medium, or strong ), and then allowed to follow the regimen o f after-care o f oleation therapy. 27.

grar: sra# m ^ R ^ n f r : t£*aT+$m i a p R t sK*nj;iR<*ii

Then, either in the same evening or next morning, alter feeling hungry, after taking bath with warm water, he can eat mess prepared with red rice or (if he is not feeling hungry) he should adhere to the following regimen of peya ( thin gruel) etc. 28.Ptjmdi ahara krama ( regimen o f liquid diet ) :—

far ^ TO I

k v m ] s o t r a s t h a n a 231Persons who have had the maximum, medium and

minimum purificatory therapies, should consume peya ( thin gruel), vilepi ( thick gruel ), akyta yusa ( soup not processed with fat, salt, sours etc. ), kytayusa ( soup processed with fat, salt and sours ) and rasa ( meat juice )~in successive order, for three, two and one annakala ( time o f meal ) respectively. 29.

Motes :— Arunadatta explains the regimen as follows-each day has two annakala, ( time o f meals ) one at midday and the other at night; three annakala will be one and half days, two will be one day and one will be half day. The person who has undergone maximum purifactory therapy should drink peya ( thin gruel) for three times. ( i.e. two meals time on first day and one meals time on the second'day, ( midday ); then he should drink vilepi in the night o f second day and for both times on the third day. Then akftayusa and krtayusa at both times ( midday and night) on the fourth day and once ( midday ) on fifth day; thenafter, rasa once on sixth day ( night) and at both times on seventh day; thus by the close o f seven days the regimen will be completechand from the eight day onwards he will be able to take his regular meal. Persens who have haci medium and minimum bouts of purifactory therapies may restrict to two and one annakSla ( time o f meals) for each liquid menu respectively. This regimen of liquid diet is known as Samsarjana krama.

iwit snrRTSRfrorifere: u w i

Just as a spark of fire, after being fed by grass, powder o f dry cowdung etc., gets augmented gradually and becomes great, steady, and capable o f burning/consuming everything, similarly also, the internal fire ( digestive activity ) by the regimen of peya etc., in him who has undergone purifactory therapies. 30.Vega sarhkhyu-mftna— number o f bouts and quantity

fj t o w * W t ism & m u^ 11

f our, six and eight are the desirable number o f vomitting! for minimum, medium and maximum bouts; they arc ten, two times ten ( 20 ) and three times ten ( 30 ) respectively for purgations; in terms of quantity they are one, two and four prasthas respectively ( in reipect o f purgations only ). 3l.

Motes :~ In the context o f therapies, one prastha is 13| pal&s and not 32 palas as said in the context o f asadikalpa ( pharmaceutics ); one pala is equal to 768 gms,

T O c I Br^TTfi I firsnrc; srfes.sRmsfts fs£%, 11 11

Vomittings are ( can be allowed ) till the expulsions o f pitta or half ( in number and quantity ) o f purgations; purga­tions are ( can be allowed ) till kapha comes out; measure­ment to be done after rejecting two or three bouts, containing faeces in case o f purgation and ( after rejecting ) the medicine ( emetic drug ) in case o f emesis therapies. 32.Virecana vidhi ( purgation therapy ) : —

aw r snfirer 33s :ll^ ll

Next, the person who has been administerd emesis therapy properly and after doing oleation and sudation therapies, should be given the purgation therapy after the expiry o f kapha, predominant time ( 6 a.m. to 9 a.m. ) and after determining the nature o f his kos^ha ( alimentary tract, bow els). 33.

skjc: i iw i

Nature o f kos^ha ( alimentary tract ) will be mfdu ( soft) with the predominance o f pitta and even milk causes purga­tions; it will be krura ( hard ) with the predominance o f maruta ( vata ) and even with ( drugs like ) syama etc. pur­gations occur with difficulty. 34.

f r o f^K J, I

For ( increase o f ) pitta, purgation should be done with drugs o f astringent and sweet tastes; for ( increase o f ) kapha with those o f pungent taste and for vata with drugs possessing unctous, hot and salt ( qualities ). 35.

I f bouts o f purgations do not commence, he should drink hot water and his abdomen should be fomented with warmed palms o f the hand. 36a.

232 ASJAftGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

X v in 3 SOtRASfHAttA

gs: n^^<SlR£SRtS$r| P l^f^S IqstetyHt^clcTg: \\\3\\

If, on the day o f consuming the purgative drug, the patient responds poorly, he should be allowed to take his food on that day and the purgative drugs administered again on the next day; persons who have unstable and unlubricated alimentary tract, should consume the purgative drugs after ten days (during which oleation and sudation therapies should be done) because the body which has been well prepared with oleation, and sudation therapies, will be able to have purgations pro­perly; then it ( the purgative drug ) should be administered, after considering all aspects and remembering the proce­dures described earlier. 36b-38a,

Vi$ama jog&h ( abnormal bouts ) :—

IIV II*R*ffs*TS: I

stst I\W I

s is ^sftfer^iivoii ST ^ [ i *3^W & S ST I

s w srift il«*nw esfarfsfarfcs i

Discomfort in the ( region o f ) the heart and abdomen, anorexia, too much o f kapha and pitta coming out ( through the mouth ), itching, burning sensation, eruption on the skin, rhinitis, non-elimination o f flatus and faeces, are the features o f ayoga ( inadequate bout o f purgation therapy ); opposite o f these are the features o f proper bouts; in case o f atiyoga ( excess bouts ) after the elimination o f faeces, pitta, kapha and vata in succeeding order* there will be elimination of watery material which does not contain kapha or pitta, which is white, black or slightly red in colour, reiembling the water in which meat has been washed or resembling a piece o f fat; prolapse o f the rectum, thirst, giddiness,

&34 ASfAftGA H15LDAYAM [ CH.

sunken eyes and diseases caused by excess o f vomitting-will appear. 40~42a,

Virecanottara upacftra ( care after purgation ) :—

The person who has undergone proper purgation therapy, should be administered all other therapies, except inhalation o f smoke, which are described under emesis therapy; after­wards he should adhere to the regimen o f diet, in the same way as o f emesis therapy and then resume his normal food. 42-43.

|4i

On the day o f consuming the purgative drug, the patient should be made to fast ( abstain from food ) i f he has weak digestive activity, poor response to purifactory therapy, if he is not emaciated, not weak by ( increase o f) dosas and has not shown symptoms o f proper digestion, By this ( fasting ) he

. will not be harmed by the discomfort caused by the obstruction o f dos^s aggravated by oleation, sudation therapies. 44-45a.

iismi

The digestive activity becomes dull ( w eak) by puri­factory therapies, blood letting, oleation and fasting; hence the regimen o f peya (thin gruel) etc. should be adhered to.

45b-46a.hot

fo r mPeya should not be given when only little quantities o f

pitta and kapha are expelled out, to the person who is addi­cted to wine, and in whom v&ta and pitta are predominant; for them regimen of tarpana ctc. ( nourishing menu ) are suitable. 46b-47a.

XVIII ] SUTRASTHANA 235

3TO> SSR ^4*1 W fa^R^llS'SII

Emesis brings out the dosas which are not cooked ( p ro ce ­ssed by heat ) whereas purgations brings out the dosas w h ich have undergoing cooking ( process by heat ); hence in case o f emesis (the physician) need not await cooking o f the dosas. 47.

Person who is weak, who has great amount of ( increased ) dosas develops purgations on his own ( without consuming purgative drug ); he should be treated with foods which are purgative. 48.

118 1awR* ici «Agisr I

ll^° 11 3^- 3*i' i

TOUMII

Persons who are weak, who have undergone purifactory therapy previously, who have little amount o f ( increased ) dosas, who are emaciated, and whose nature o f the alimentary tract is not known should be given mild purgative drug in a small dose; it is better given in small doses often; the opposite o f it ( large dose given once ) creatds doubt (• o f death ); the drug in small and repeated doses will eliminate the circulating dosas little by little; in a weak person, little quantity o f dosas should only be mitigated by mild drugs, ( they need not be expelled out by purifactory therapies ). 49b-51.

■tShiwPa W if f t |

They ( dosas which are more in quantity ) trouble the person greatly and even kill him, if not expelled out ( by puri­factory therapies ),

st I M ilfefoaJt'tkciici hT N ^ I

M TAftGA h r d a y a m I Oh.

Persons who have weak digestive activity and hard natured alimentary tract, should be administered ghee ( butter fat ) processed with alkalies and salts, to augment his digestive capacity and vanquish kapha and vata; afterwards he should be given purifactory therapies. 52.

\h l l ^ l l

^ ah4fii i\Ul’

srofariw m RrfasrtitwRi'- 1f t ftw fo ft^ st i wmi

In persons who are dry, who have great increase of v&ta, who have hard natured alimentary tract, who do exercises ( physical activities ) habitually and who have strong dige­stive acitivity, the ( purgative ) drug gets digested without producing purgations; for them, an enema should be given first and then purgative drug which is unctous ( should be given ); or the faeces should be removed first by using a strong rectal suppository made from fruits; the do§&s thus initiated in their movement, the purgative drug expels them easily. 53-55.

titiHitfci ft«t ««i ^ i Mu

Persons who are suffering from poison, trauma, skin erup­tions, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ), dropsy, visarpa ( herpes ), jaundice, anaemia and diabetes, should be given the purgative therapy without too much of oleation ( slight oleation itself is sufficient for them ). All of them should be given fatty purgatives; those who have had oleation earlier should be given dry ( non-fatty ) purgatives. 56.

UH*ll

TOTO >9 1in between emesis and other purifactory therapies, oleation

kid sudation therapies should be done; ( again ) at the end (of purifactory therapies ) oleation should be done to impart

a trength. 57.

XVIII] sotrasthAna

im\ f t w t i i v i i

Mal&s ( dos&s ) getting loosened from the body by oleation and sudation therapies are expelled out by purifactory thera­pies just like the dirt from the cloth ( by washing ). 58.

sufavV tarf 3 iimu*T5 IP'Rfo'MiUt \M\\

The body o f the person who resorts to purifactory thera­pies without undergoing oleation and sudations habitually, gets broken just like a log o f dry wood while being bent.

&odhana phala ( benefits of purifactory therapies ) :—rcrof suejJWfti

f e w HVHi

Clarity o f the mind, strength o f the sense organs, stability o f the tissues, keenness o f digestive power and slow ageing accrue from purifactory therapies, properly undertaken. 60.

f f t *.Ru.i N I n i**\

Thus ends the chapter—Vamana virecana vidhi— the eighteenth in sutrasthana o f As^flgahydaya samhita composed by grimad Vagbhata, son o f £ri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

trsFtafasftSSiTFT: I

Chapter—19

BASTIVIDHI ( Enema therapy)

*f?r 3 I

We shall now expound the chapter called Bastividhi-- procedure o f enema therapy; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

^ 5 mSr h«shrr w* u $ it

sfVd^TivBasti, ( enema therapy ) is desirable for increase o f dosas

having predominance o f vatta or for ( increase o f ) vatk alone, it is the foremost among all treatments, it is o f three kinds-viz niruha, anuvasana and uttarabasti. 1.

N otes:— Basti is the name for the urinary bladder. In ancicnt time« urinary bladder o f animals like buffalo, goat, etc. was being used as a bag to hold the enema materials like decoctions, oil etc. As basti ( bladder ) is used for this therapy, the therapy itself came to be known as basti cikitsa (enema therapy). The term ‘Niruha* literally means that whose effect/bene* fit cannot be guessed, in other words, highly beneficial. It is administered through the rectum making use o f decoction of drugs mainly. It is also known as asthapana basti. Anuvasana literally means ‘that which remains inside the body for some time without causing any harm*. It is also administered through the rectum making use of medicated fat ( oil ). It is also known as snehabasti- ( fat enema Uttarabasti is ‘ ‘enema o f the upper tract**-the urethral and vaginal passages and not o f the rectal passage, decoction o f drugs and medicated fats ( o i l ) both are made use o f for this.

AsthtLpyW} ( persons suitable for decoction enema ) —

X I X ] SOTRASTHXNA 239By this ( decoction enema ) should be treated, the persons

( who are suffering from ) abdominal tumor, distention o f the abdomen, khuda ( gou t), diseases o f the spleen, diarrhoea unassociated with other diseases, pain in the abdomen, chronic fever, running in the nose; obstruction o f semen, flatus and faeces, enlargment o f the scrotum, urinary stone, amenorrhoea and grevious diseases o f vata origin. 2-3.

Anasthapyah ( persons unsuitable for decoction enema ) :—

n,« u

31 3 : 11H 11'ST ^ I

Those who have had excess o f oleation therapy; injury to the chest, highly emaciated, diarrhoea due to ama ( or diarrhoea o f recent onset), vomitting, who have undergone purifactory therapies, who have been administered nasal medication, who are suffering from dyspnoea, cough, salivation, piles, flatulence, weak digestion, swelling o f the rectum, who have taken food just then, who are suffering from enlargement o f the abdomen due to obstruction ( o f the intes­tines ) perforation ( o f alimentary tract) and water ( ascitis ), leprosy ( and other skin diseases )9 diabetes mellitus and the pregnant woman in the seventh month. 4-5.

Anuvasyalp ( persons suitable for oil enema ) -

*rea[T*JT CCS 11 * II

All those suitable for decoction enema are suitable for oil enema especially those who have strong digestive power, who are dry ( not undergone oleation therapy ) and those suffering from diseases o f vata solely increased ( not associated with other dosas). 6. j

Nanuvasyah. ( persons unsuitable for oil enema )

240 ASTASrGA HRDAYAM [OH.

T: II 4 || fs § ,,i « , iv'S«iin, I

Persons unsuitable for oil enema are-all those unsuitable for decoction enema, those suffering from anaemia, jaundice , diabetes, rhinitis, lack o f food, diseases o f spleen, diarrhoea, hard bowels ( constipated ), enlargement o f the abdomen due to kapha, ophthalmia, profound obesity, intestinal parasites, gout; who have consumed poison, those suffering from artificial poison, goitre, filariasis and scrofula. 7-8.

Bastinetra (j enema nozzle ) s ~

II IINctra ( enema nozzle ) should be made from either

metaljg like gold etc., wood, bone or bamboo; resembling the tail o f the cow in shapef, without holes, smooth, straight and with tip shaped like a pill. 9.

*ra, stetr i fiwnsftsR m iihii

For children less than one year o f age, it ( nozzle ) should be five aiigula ( fingers breadth o f patient^ own finger ) in length; over one year and upto seven years o f age, it should be six afigula; for seventh year it should be seven angula, for twelve, it should be eight angula, for sixteen it should be nine afigula, from the age o f twenty years and onwards it should be twelve angulas only. These measurements may1 be incre­ased ( slightly ) for those o f other age groups based on age, strength and body build. 10-11.

*dTqpn sni JgS* qfavwi HfRlI sj&sir sgft g ss* )\\\n

Wf TOTS 'S «R*TR*I

X I X ] s o t r a s t h a n a mIts mouth ( orifice ) at its root should be one angula ( in

diameter ) for children o f one year o f age, it {/diameter o f the orifice ) should be increased by half afigula ( for different age groups ) and its maximum should be three afigula ( in diameter ). At its tip, the orifice should be such so as to allow

^ree movement ( into i t ) o f soaked mudga ( green gram % masa ( black gram ), kalaya ( round pea ) and seed o f karka- fidhu ( jujube ) respectively. 12-13.

Near the orifice at its root, a karnika ( ear-like ridge ) o f this same size o f the orifice should be constructed ( at t*he time o f preparing the nozzle ), another second karjiika (ridge) should be made at a'distance o f two angula ( towards its tip ), the orifice at the tip should be kept closed ( with a plug o f cloth ). 14-15.

Bastipufaka ( enema bag ) : —

T o it ( nozzle ) should be adjusted ( tied ), the urinary bladder o f a goat, sheep, buffalo, or other animals, well beaten, but kept sturdy, made red by tanning it with astringent substances, devoid o f holes or tears, glands ( hard spots ), bad smell and veins; and made thin, should be filled with drugs ( enema liquids ) and fastened tight with threads ( to the big end o f the nozzle ). I f the bladder is not available, skin o f thighs or legs ( o f animals ) or thick cloth may be utilised ( for making the bag ). 15-17.1 ^ / / I t / I ^ « V I / ) / 7 At / / \ *

cHT * UtMlBnilfimfclVfriT s fe r

iit^n

16 A

A§TASJGA HELD AY AM C G B .

sft£?r «i au<vtti«i<*su¥i g israjmt TO^nf^i

In the first year o f age the quantity o f enema materials ( liiquid ) for niruha ( decoction enema ) should be one pra- kufica ( pala= 4 8 gm s.); for each succeeding year it should be increased by one prakunca ( pala ) till it becomes six prasfta (12 pala « 576 gms.); further on it should be in increased by one prasyta ( 2 palas=96 gms. ) each year till it becomes twelve prasyta ( 24 palas— 1152 gms. ) at the eighteenth year o f age; this should be the quantity till the age o f seventy years, and after that age the quantity should be ten prasyta ( 20 palas= 960 gm s.) only. 18-19.>Anuv&sana mUtrd, ( quantity for oil enema ) I—

s w r a Pi**** IThe quantity for oil enema should be one fourth o f the

quantity o f that o f decoction enema, as prescribed for each . age group. 20.Anuv&sana vidhi ( procedure of fat enema ) %—

f r o 3?r: ll^olli*i I

soft t o # ^ ^ ii^ ii

m&A\« * ll^ ll

<*mVT»r?r* I R ill srfe i t o w ^ c T c f t i

The person suitable for decoction enema should be admi­nistered oleation and sudation therapies followed by purifac­tory therapy ( emesis or purgation ). After he regains strength, determining that he is fit for oil-enema he should be given an oil-enema first ( adopting the following procedure ).

„ During cold season ( hemanta and sigira ytus ) and vasanta ( spring ) it should be given during day and in other seasons during night. He should be given abhyaflga ( oil massage ) and bath, then his accustomed food, less by one fourth o f the

X IX ] SUTRAST£iANA zw

usual quantity; suitable, light ( easily digestable ) neither with more o f fats nor very dry, followed by an after-drink o f appropriate liquid. Next he should walk for some time, eliminate faeces and urine and lie on a comfortable cot,' neither,too high nor too low, on his left side, folding his right thigh, and extending the other ( left thigh ). 20-23.

Q’sft IRHII

lAw&i §sffcr $t§ f t fesfar IF&U

Next, the enema noizle which is lubricated ( smeared witti fat ) should be pushed into the rectum which is also lubricated, after the air inside the bag,is expelled out, confir­ming that it is well fastened (to the nozzle) it should be pressed without shaking the hands, in the direction ofthe vertebral column, neither too fast nor too $low, neither with great force ( pressure ) nor with low for6e ( pressure ) but in one attempt, a little quantity ( o f liquid material ) be allowed to remain in the bag, for, with it resides the air. 24-26.

cT«n 5narr'H<<i*i iRvsii inffor% t

«T f t tfta (n«ia3 I

tdvm« I

After the administration ( pushing the liquid inside and removing the nozzle ) the person should be placed with his face upwards, his buttocks beaten ( h i t ) by the hands ( o f the physician ), then ^by his ( patients ) own heels; the foot o f the cot should be lifted up thrice; next he must lie extending the entire body, with a pillow under his heels, oil should be smeared all over the body and all the parts o f it beaten with fist or massaged especially the painful ones; so that the fat ( enema liquid inside the rectum ) does not come out soon.

344 ASTANGA hrdayam |?CH.I f it comes out soon, another oil enema should be administered immediately because fat which does not remain inside does not serve the purpose. I f the person has keen digestive activity, and i f the fat comes out ( after the stipulated time ) he can be given light food in the evening. 27-294.

TO^II^oM

<fypSUit wferfa: m illThe maximum time for the fat to come out is three yama

( nine hours ); after that, it can be awaited for one day and night; later on ( after twenty four hours after administration ) attempt should be made to remove it by force, with the help o f rectal suppositories made from fruits or strong decoction enema. 30-31.

fir Pro f%<■««)* «r I

I f it does not come out due to severe dryness inside and does not produce any troubles like lassitude etc., it should be neglected ( allowed to remain inside) for the night; next morning he is made to drink warm water either processed with nagara and dhanya or plain. 32.

Again he should be given fat enema on the third or fifth day, or till the fat gets well digested; those who have profound increase o f vata, who do exercises ( physical activities ) daily, who have keen digestive power and those who are very dry can be given fat enema daily. 33-34.

f fo fearer If r o i srt^R ?Rts li HU

After three or four such fat enemas, if the body is found to be well lubricated, purifactory decoction enema should be administered next, to clear the channels, if not well lubri­cated, fat enema only should be continued, 35,

Xo£ J SftTOASTttANA

NirUha basti vidhi ( procedure o f decoction enema ) 7

W IS H ST f*S% 3*1ir»nii *£« ^feup imn

5?^ u w isfer

On the fifth or third day ( after fat enema ), at an auspicious time, some time after midday, after performing auspicious rites, after oleation and sudation, after elimination o f wastes (urine, faeces) after not taking a heavy m £ 1 (after a light meal), after carefully considering the nature o f the person ( patient )f the dosas, drugs etc., the physician, accompanied by many experts o f the enema therapy, should administer ( decoction ) enema to the patient. 36-37J.

Mirohadravya kalpanU ( preparation o f enema decoction ) %—

't»«asRi ^ IlKII m i sifc shmtwUf W f IIWI

wvm w i st s*n 1s*#* *p r s ‘s iWoii

J ty re fM N *m f*?STTwenty pala (960 gms.) o f drugs ( enumerated in the pres­

cription) and (madana) phala eight in number should be made into a decoction ( with the usual sixteen parts o f water and boiled down to one fourth quantity); to the decoction, is added a fat ( oil, ghee, etc. ) one fourth o f the quantity; for ( treat­ment o f ) vata, one sixth quantity for ( treatment o f ) pitta and the healthy person and one eighth quantity for ( treat­ment o f ) kapha. The quantity o f kalka ( paste of some drugs to be added to the decoction ) for all dogas and the healthy person ) shall be one eighth part ( o f the decoction ) or such quantity which will make the decoction neither too thin nor too thick ( after mixing ) 9 next one pala o f gu$a ( molasses/ jaggery ) and apropriate quantity of honey and salt are also added.

a$t a » g a h r Da y a m tcH.

?th ^HTCTTg ct^ n#s»isrfgr** TOrtsT firf& M * st srf?rate<jf s st g g usrii

STcS^STRC ntnfain* snflr *s I *S

All these are then mixed together, churned well with a churner and made warm by keeping its container either in hot water or by steam from a pot. It should then be filled into the enema bag in that condition, which is neither too hot nor too Cold, neither too fatty nor too dry, neither too strong nor mild, neither too thick nor too thin, neither too much nor too less in quantity, neither with too much o f salt nor with too less, similarly with sour ( neither too much nor too less ),, it is then pushed into the rectum. 41-43.

g crfe^i \mu m s r l ^ f ^ f g r o isrcrfci ♦ fiR w sra

tfSTwiT S^rf?r *8 ISome other experts ( in enema therapy) say, that the

quantity o f fats ( oil, ghee ) and honey should be three pala individually; that o f manimantha ( saifidhava salt ) for hea­lthy, will be half a karsa ( J pala *=12 gms J, the kalka ( paste o f drugs ) be two pala ( 96 g£ns ) and o f all the other liquids put together shall be ten pala ( 480 gms ). 4 4 -44|.

sOTS»Tsfirf*r sswRtuvMi

Honey, salt, fat, paste and decoction are to be mixed in successive order respectively (one after the other), this shall be the method o f mixing the materials for decoction enema. 45}*

vsui'tft 3 ftreft IWH

After receiving the enema, the patient should lie with his face upward with a pillow ( under his head ), mentally intent

SOTRASTttAtfA §47

ofthe enema ); after getting the urge he should eliminate the faeces sitting on his heels. 46.

«n«(A TOT?

fcg cjK'tttdciftl ST t^«itaw«iTfii[ ^ IThe maximum time for the enema material to come out

is one muhurta (48 minutes), after that period it is for causing death; hence another purgative enema prepared with fats, alkalies, urine ( o f animals like the cow ) and sour substances and possessing unctous, penetrating and hot properties should be administered immediately; or a rectal suppository prepared from fruits should be made use of; sudation therapy and frightening should also be resorted to. 47-48}.

fs s & s 3 fe f ts t iw u is jjs h fa STS3CT ^Pi*<scn I

If the materials comes out o f its own accord, then second, third or fourth enema can be given or as many as required till he develops symptoms o f proper decoction enema therapy. 49.

The symptoms o f bouts are similar to those o f purgation therapy. 49}.

srfto rr m i if r o m $ t e w m fc* agr&H&j iimii % srfer n m , i

After the apperance o f the desired symptoms, the patient should take a bath with warm water, and eat rice mess along with juice o f meat o f animals o f desert-like land. The com­plications o f decoction enema caused by the circulating malas ( dosas ) will subside by warm water bath and food.

m ifs* im tiI f the patient becomes troubled by (increased) v&ta he should

be given a fat enema immediately ( on the sanre»day ). 50-52*

ti+*i«fcft«iTfa<farT35l <T*S 3*» Ifeicft sasr ^ § ^ st u*\%n

tllgpt«fl£l&t ^^crf^1S+4^cj\ticm|The symptoms o f proper, inadequate and excess ( deco­

ction enema ) therapy are the same as those o f “ drinking o f fat” therapy.

Enema material ( fa t ) coming out along with feeces after staying inside for a short time, followed by flatus moving down are the symtoms o f proper fat enema therapy. 53.

w sffasr 3 *sfs*<fKsrq*<isg[ ii ttn ^ st th st fir#, sufsnar i

ht^3 g s ^ s m m i ii^mi

One to three fat enema should be administered for ( the treatment o f increased ) balasa ( kapha five to seven for pitta, nine or eleven for anila ( vata ). Again on uneven days ( third, fifth, seventh etc, ) decoction enema should be given. 54-55.

Food ( rice m ess) should be consumed along with soup ( o f grains ), milk, and meat-juice in disorders o f kapha, pitta and anila ( vata ) respectively. 55J.

li^ ll

In case o f ( increase o f ) v&ta, one enema consisting o f decoction o f drugs which mitigate vata, trivyt, saifidhava mixed with fats, liquids o f sweet and sour taste, made warm and administered ( will be id ea l). 56.

ftrsr *

In case o f ( increase o f ) pitta, two enemas consisting o f decoction o f drugs o f nyagrodhftdiga^a and padmakadiga^a (, vide chapter 15 ) made sweet and cold, and mixed with gheci milk* sugarcane juice and honey ( will be idea l). 5

248 A § T ^ G A H^LDAYAM [ GH.

sdTRASTHAtfA 24$

W t : **$1In case o f ( increase o f ) kapha, three enemas consisting o f

decoction o f drugs o f aragvadhadigana and vatsakadigana ( vide chapter 15 ) made dry ( not mixed with any fa t ) and mixed with honey, cow’s urine, possessing penetrating, hot and pungent properties ( will be ideal ). 58.

^ in. sf^T Sen SRin I W l IIn case of ( increase o f ) all the dosas together, these three

kinds o f enema will bring down the dosas respectively one after the other. 59.

f5TW If e s ife ii^ « ii

Other physicians, do not desire any enema other than these three, because there is no fourth dosa for which another enema need to be given, 60.

OT*T 1fcfiNr 11 ? il

Yet others say, that only three kinds o f enema are to be prepared, that causing increase ofthe dosas, that causing purification ( by expelling the do§as ) and that causing miti­gation ( subsiding them inside the body ). 61.

All these are to be justified on the basis o f strength o f the dosas, drugs etc.

tj«q4r£r*«l'Mr 3Administration of enemas should not be discontinued till

symptoms o f proper enema therapy are obtained.Karma basti:—

[\W\\A course o f thirty enemas with one fat enema at the begi*

•Siing and five at the end, with twelve decoction enema and

250 A$fA&GA llRDAVAKi

twelve fat enema alternately in the middle-is called as karma basti. 63.Kala basti

A course o f fifteen enemas* with one fat enema at the beginning and three at the end, with six decoction enemas and five fat enema alternately in the middle-is known as kala basti. 64.Yogabasti:—

sta ted SScRtra 3

A course o f eight enemas, with one fat enema both at the beginning and at the end, with three decoction enema and three fat enema alternately in the middle is known as-yoga basti.

t w i f o r f o r f st \\%\[\

^iOTgSTfecn ll^ ll

Either fat enema or decoction enema alone should not be administered in more number; nausea and loss o f digestive power will result from more o f fat enema and fear o f (increase o f ) vata arises from ( more o f ) decoction enema; hence those who are given decoction enema should also be given fat enema and those who are given fat enema should also be given decoction enema; enema therapy will vanquish the three dosas only when it is both lubricating and purifactory. 65-66J.

M&tra basti:—

* n w sm: IftWII

'n ’ li'tft'C w s :Fat enema consisting o f enema material ( liquid ) equava-

lent to the minimum quantity o f oil used for f#drinking o f fat therapy” is known as matra basti.

XtX } SttTRAStttAttA

sr?ri % « : i^ ^ tv s « i^ ? 5 S T ? n ? n ^ fe ^ % s i%<\\ s r ^ n T O r e s r fo ^ w is ^ c t f iw i

fa ^ C T d «r$wu«<»:$qr* ii^ ii

It should be used always for children, the aged, who are habituated to long walking, carrying load, women and exer­cises ( physical activities), who think too much, who are suffering from ( diseases o f ) vata, fractures, debility, poor digestive activity• for kings, wealthy persons and persons who live happily. It conquers the dosas, does not need strict regi­men, gives strength, eliminates the wastes ( faeces, urine etc. ) easily and is comfortable. 67-69.

Uttarabasti —( urethral and vaginal enema]douche ) :•—

s s A safari* sr I n*oli

In diseases o f the urinary bladder and o f vagina and uterus in women, uttarabasti ( urethral or vaginal enema ) should be administered, to those who have purified by two or three deco­ction enemas ( per rectum ). 70.

KjglR* 11^11The nozzle should be twelve angula in length, in terms o f

patient’s own fingers, round ( tubular ) resembling a cow's tail at its root ( upper part ) and endowed with a ridge in its middle ( centre ); its mouth ( at the lower part or tip ) capable o f permitting a grain o f mustard; smooth, made from gold and other metals, resembling the stalk o f flowers such as kufida, a^vamara and sumanas and strong. 71-72.

The enema material ( liquid ) shall be mild ( in strength ), light ( easily acting ), its quantity one gukti ( two karsa or half pah«s24 gms. ) or parts o f it.

25* ASTANGA h ^ d a y a m

Uttarabasti vidhi— ( Procedure ) :—

STS ^Wfsfeif^lSSTS llvS llseat: ^ s fa fs is s < n i ^ I

f&Rfr s s f s r : ^rtartfsus^ ihran ^ r r W r e r stots st i

SS «ar Pi«»>+m «4q«iTKii IMM <ftfe?ts?as% sr% ssssftasRwt fe n i

Next, the patient who has been given bath and food in accordance with the regimen prescribed for fat enema, should be asked to sit erect on a soft seat ( stool), o f the height o f one’s knees, his penis should be held straight (by the physician) and a thin probe should be slowly inserted ( into the urethra) to clear the channel; after thus clearing the passage, the enema nozzle should be inserted along the line o f the suture, to the entire length o f the urethral passage ( till the cavity o f the urinary bladder is reached ), without shaking and the enema bag pressed just as ( described for ) rectal enema, pushing Jhe fat ( oil, ghee etc. ) into the urinary bladder; this is the ideal method ( for a urethral enema ). 73-751.

fs f«m s i iivs ii

In this manner three or four enemas should be given; all other procedures ( after care, food etc. ) are planned similar to that o f fat enema therapy. 76-76).

(M*4Vs *R[T dw it^jaisfa I

For women, vaginal / uterine enema ( douche ) should be administered during the menstrual period only for, it is only then that it ( uterus ) is without its closure ( in other words it is open ) and so can retain the enema material; it can be given even apart from the menstual period, in emergency, in diseases such as prolapse and pain o f the uterus or vagina, in other diseases o f uterus and vagina and in menorrhagia. 77-78*

X I X ] StJl'RASTHANA 253

JM « g * £ B * i /i lw i

IIUAHT I

The nozzle ( for tl is enema ) should be ten afigulas in length, permitting the entry o f a grain o f mudga ( green gram ), it should inserted to a length o f four afigula in case o f vaginal passage and to a length o f two afigula in case o f urethral passage in diseases like dysuria etc., and in case of children it shall be one angula. 79.

t r a m n , t o r t s j f t & s g Iteoll

The medium quantity o f enema liquid is one prakunca { pala=48 gms ) and for children one sukti ( half pala=24 gms ) only. 80.

sra i«ii4 i: SRWTOTS I

^ «w€.*n'5iT Ifern * U r\\

The woman, who is lieing ( on a c o t ) with her face upwards, and legs folded at the knees and. kept erect, should be administered, the vaginal/urethral enema, three or four times in a day and night; it should be continued for three days only increasing the quantity o f fat ( enema liquid f daily; after a gap o f three days it should be administered again for another three days. 81-82.

Samanya basti k&la-(periods of administration of enemas generally)

q ^ rr fe ^ sfirfc srt: w h u \n

Purgation therapy should be resorted to after a fortnight after emesis therapy and decoction enema after a fortnight ( after purgation therapy ), fat enema ( therapy ) should be administered immediately after decoction enema but after seven days after purgation therapy. 83.

il*#n

ASTANGA HRDAYAM t cm.Just as the cloth absorbs the colour from the water mixed

with ( boijed with ) kusumbha etc. ( colouring materials ) similarly, the enema, absorbs the malas ( dosas ) from the moistened body. 84.

Basti cikitsa iresftata— ( importance o f enema therapy ) :—

V s r fe r * 3 spft: v c (i^fi

OTTO S t a f f e r fajfsg^sm fo fa tm v i srf^i w& n f^tarwijfa sr 1For all the diseases which are localised in the extremities,

alimentary tract, vital organs, all the organs above the shoul­ders, there is no other cause, more important than v&yu ( v&ta ), it ( v&ta ) is the one responsible for transportation and destruction o f the increased faeces, slesman (kapha), pitta and other malas ( wastes ); to mitigate (bring down to normal) the greatly increased vata, there is no treatment ( more effi­cient ) other than enema therapy. Hence it is described as half of the treatment ( o f all diseases ) while some others ( authorities ) say, that it is full treatment even.

Similarly so, is Sira vyadha ( venesection ) the treatment ( either half or fu ll) for (the vitiated/increased) blood which is the cau&e for internal and external diseases. 87.

iftS *4 sfa f*v, r

Thus ends the chapter Basti vidhi-the nineteenth in sutra­sthana o f A.stangahrdaya samhita, composed by srlmad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

fasftssamr: I

Chapter— 20

NASYA VIDHI ( nasal medication )

5 i r ^ r : iW e shall now expound the chapter Nasyavidhi-procedure

o f nasal medication; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

5TOT ft SFC fT cTSIl^ ff cT cTT ii t IINasya ( nasal medication ) is especially desired for ( treat­

ment o f ) diseases o f the parts above the shoulders; nose is the gateway for the head, spreading through this, it ( nasal medi­cation ) cures thern 1.

Notes :—Nasya is also known as nasta^karma and navana.

Trioidha nasya— ( three kinds of nasal medication ) :—

sfnf sr Bimsfir cr^ iIt ( nasal medication ) is o f three kinds-Virecana ( pur­

gatory ), Bfmhaiia ( nourishing ) and Samana ( palliative ),

II R II

Virecana nasya ( purgatory nasal medication ) is required in headache, loss o f movement ofthe head, ophthalmia, disease o f the throat, swelling, enlargement o f glands, worms; tumors, leprosy ( and other skin diseases ) epilepsy and rhinitis,

Ii % II

Brmhana ( nourishing ) is required for headache o f vata origin, migraine, loss o f voice, dryness o f the nose and mouth, difficulty in speaking, and opening o f the eyes and apab&huka ( difficulty o f movement o f the arm ). 3.

i^uFcig ii % ii

Samana ( palliative ) is required in blue patches ( on the skin ) , discoloured patches on the face, diseases o f the hair and o f the eyes. 4.

£%<5*4n i utJiRi&s i «^«M*4ifakn£iro ii ^ ii

The first kind ( purgatory ), is by the use o f fats ( oil ) suitable to the disease and processed with appropriate drugs, in the from o f paste, decoction etc., and mixed with honey, salt and £sava ( fermented infusion ). 5.

w pr ii % ii

Bfmhana ( nourishing ) is by the use o f juice o f meat or blood o f animals o f desert-like lands, mixed with khapura ( plant extracts, resin, gums etc. ).

Samana ( palliatives ) is by the use o f the earlier one ( juice o f meat, blood ) milk or even water. 6.

Anya nasya praknrafj,— ( Other kinds o f nasal medication ):—

m p j firan i^ ii v9 ii

fMar$a and Pratimarsa are the two subdivisions o f sneha

nasya ( nasal medication with fat material) based on the quantity ( o f fats used )♦

A vapid a is from kalka etc. ( paste, fresh juice, decoction ) and it is a strong purgative to the head. 7.

ii 4 ii^ f t 1

DhmSna is in the form o f powder ( to be blown into the nose ) and is a purgative. It is administered by blowing it inside with the help o f air from the mouth, the powder held in a tube o f six afigula in length, having opening at both its

256 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM [ GH,

x x ] SOTRASTHANA 25?

end. It pulls out the greatly aggravated ( increased ) dosas because it is in the form o f powder. 8.

Nasya m3tr&— ( quantity o f nasal drops ) -

II % II<iwaacq*h sr t ft i

«w njm?*. iiloii

The amount o f liquid that flows down after immersing two digits o f the index finger in any liquid and taking the finger out is ( forms ) one bindu ( drop ).

Ten, eight and six, such drops are the maximum, medium ( moderate ) and minimum doses, respectively o f maria kind o f nasal medication,

In respect o f kalka etc. ( paste, fresh juice,- decoction ) the doses are less by two bindu ( drops ), ( in other words the maximum, medium ( moderate ) and minimum doses o f avapltfaka kind o f nasya are eight, six and four drops respectively ). 9-10.

Nasya anarhnh— ( persons unsuitable to nasal medication )

Utlll

SPtrar mumati&fitil i

Nasal medication should not be administered to persons who have just then consumed water, wine, artificial poison and fat ( as part o f oleation therapy ) or who wish to consume them ( soon ), who have taken food just then, who have already taken bath or who desire to take bath ( soon ), who have had blood letting therapy ( or severe bleeding due to other causes ), who are having acute rhinitis, patent natural urges o f the body; the woman who has recently delevered, patients o f dyspnoea and cough, those who have undergone

17 A

258 A§TAf$GA HRDAYAM ECH.

purifactory therapies ( emesis and purgation ), who have been given enema ( just then ), at unsuitable seasons and on sunless days except emergency during diseases. 11-121.

Nasyakala— ( time of nasal medication ) :—

*rr<r ill?Ml

Nasal medication should be administered in the morning for £lesma ( increase o f kapha ), during midday for pitta, in the evening or night for vata; for the healthy ( it should be ) in the forenoons during garat ( autumn ) and vasanta (spring) seasons, during midday in cold seasons, evenings in grisma ( summer ), when there is sunlight during varsa ( rainy ). In diseases o f the head caused by vata, hiccup, tetanus, convul­sive disorders, stiffness o f the neck, and hoarseness o f voicef it should be done both in evening and morning daily. 13-15.

sr HWi

In other diseases, it should be with an interval o f one day and for a period o f seven days. 16,

Nasya vidhi—*( procedure o f nasal medication ) :—

3*: ll^ ll

'irai^S fro th ssrort TT UV*JI

iRoii

X X ] SUTRASTHANA 259

The head ofthe person who has attended to his essential activities ( elimination o f urine and faeces, washing o f the teeth and mouth etc. ) earlier, should be anointed with oil and given fomentation. He should then be made to lie ( on a cot ) in a room devoid o f breeze, the parts above his shoulders should be given fomentation once again, made to lie straight with his face upwards extending his arms and legs, the legs sli­ghtly raised and the head slightly lowered; then the medicine slightly warmed with the'help o f hot water, should be taken either in a tube or soaked in a piece o f cloth, and instilled into each nostril alternately, keeping the other one closed.

After instilling, his soles, neck, palms, ears etc. should be massaged ( mildly ), he should then turn to his sides and spit out till the entire medicine comes out.

In this manner two or three nasal medications should be administered. 17-20-|.

fajpvfapH t ferc; iRinI f he faints ( loses consciousness ) cold water should be

sprinkled over him, avoiding the head7 21.

Sneha nasya— ( nasal medication with fa t materials ) :■—

Nasal medication with fat materials should be given at the end o f purgative nasal medications, in consideration o f the dosas etc.

IR^II

After nasal medication is completed, the patient should lie with face upwards, for a period of uttering one hundred syllables, then inhale smoke ( o f drugs ) and gargle the mouth with lukeworm water many times to cleanse the throat. 21‘ 22|.

Expiration without difficulty, sleep and easy awakening from sleep and keenness o f sense organs are the signs o f lubricating nasal therapy properly done. 23.

260 ASjAftGA H^DAYAM

Loss o f movement o f the eyes, dryness o f the nose and mouth and feeling o f emptiness inside the head are the signs o f dryness ( or inadequate lubrication ).

Itching, feeling o f heavyness o f the head, excess saliva­tion, anorexia and rhinitis are signs o f excess o f lubrication therapy. 24.

IRHHPurgative nasal therapy properly done, bestows lightness

ofthe eyes, clean mouth and clear voice; inadeduate purga­tive therapy causes exacerbation o f the diseases and excess therapy leads to emaciation. 25.

Pratimarsa nasya ■

srfijro: I?r IR^H

f t isr: irv®h

Pratimarsa can be administered to the wounded, the emaciated, the children, the aged and those who lead a happy life; it can be, even during unsuitable time ( season, day etc. ) and rainy season. It is not suitable, in bad ( chronic ) rhinitis, to those who have drunk wine, whose ears ( hearing ) are weak, head infested with worms, in whom the dosas are greatly increased and moving from place to place; it is so ( not suitable ) because it is o f less quantity. 26-27.

It is to be administered at the end of the night, day, meal, vomitting, daysleep, long distance walk, fatigue, copulation, oil-bath over the head, mouth gargle, micturition, application

s6 t &a s t h &n A

o f collyrium, defaceation, use o f tooth brush and ( bouts o f ) laughing; its dose is two bindu ( drops ). 28.

IRMI

In the first fiive conditions it cleanses ( clears ) the chan­nels, in the next three it relieves fatigue; in the next five it improves eye sight and in the next one it bestows sturdiness to the teeth and in the last one, it mitigates the marut (vata). 29.

Kriyn nipddha vayas— ( unsuitable age for therapies )

«T 5T U\\\\Nasya ( nasal medication ) should not be administered to

those who are less than seven years and more than eighty years o f age; dhuma ( inhalation o f smoke o f drugs ) for those who are less than eighteen years; kavala ( mouth gargle ) for those who are less than five years; Sodhana ( purifactory therapies like emesis, purgation e tc .) for those less than ten years and more than seventy years o f age. 30-31.

f t \\%RWsr sir* srtfa i

Pratimar&a ( kind o f nasal medication ) is good from birth to death just like enema therapy, it provides the benefits like maiia ( another kind o f nasal medication ) if used daily, it does not need any control ( regarding food and activities ) nor it has any risks like maria. 32.

Soita W n*mi| \\%\[\

Oil ( medicated ) only is ideal to be used daily for nasal medication, because the head is the dwelling place o f kapha and no other fat can keep it healthy. 33.

t o * ^ fail** n i

OTTsf * ny*n

Immediate action and delayed action, more benefits and less benefits are the results o f mar&a and pratimaria respecti­vely. I f there is no difference between them, who will resort to maria which is associated with controls ( regarding food and activities ) and risks ( o f complications ) ? In the same way, acchapana ( drinking o f fat alone ) and vicarana ( intake o f fat mixed with foods etc. ) kut;I piavegika (on e kind o f rejuvination therapy ) and vatatapika ( another kind o f reju- vination therapy ), anuvasana ( fat enema ) and matra basti ( fat enema with very little oil ) should be considered. 34-36.

Motes :— Immediate action ( effect ) and more benefit are obtainable from mars'a kind of nasya, but it is difficult and gives rise to complications, pratimar&a kind o f nasya is simple, does not give rise to complications but is slow in action ( effect) and o f poor benefit; still, many times, maria kind itself is resorted to because o f its quick effect and greater benefit, Similaily the therapies like acchapana, kujipravesika and anuv&sana basti, though difficult and risky are resorted to many times as against vicarapa, vatakapika and matra basti which are simple and not risky. It is ideal to select the quick and beneficial method and manage it carefully avoiding complications.

Anutaila— ( medicated oilfor nasal therapy )

e| I flc f f T Q 3 « f •

<isr s feRksrv m wfei ii^ ti

^ «n<H Im% fM ta ii^ ii

JivantI, jala, devadaru, jalada, twak, sevya, gopi, hima, darvltwak, madhuka, plava, aguru, varl, pu$drahva, bilva, utpala, the two dhavani, surabhi, the two sthira, kymihara, pa tram, tru$, reijuka, kirijalka, kamala and bala-are to be boiled in one hundred parts o f rain water ( or pure water ) and decoction reduced to one-tenth part; to it ( decoction ) h added equal quantity o f taila ( oil o f sesamum ) and cooked

*6* A§?A&GA &DAYAM [ C it

StFTRASTH&NA

for ten times. During the tenth cooking, equal quantity o f goats milk ( equal to the quantity o f oil ) is added ( and cooking completed). This oil known as Anutaila, used as nasal, drops, bestows great benefits. 37-38.

Motes :—There is differece in the method o f preparation and proportion ofingrediants in this formula as against the usual method of preparing medicated oils. The drugs for preparing the kalka ( paste ) artf the same as o f the decoction, in the absence o f menti on o f separate drugs.

Nasya phala—( benefits o f nasal medication ) ;—*

ii^ ii

The skin, shoulders, neck, face and chest become thick, well developed and bright; the body parts and the sense organs become strong and disappearance o f grey hairs will be obtained by persons who become habituated to nasal medication. 39.

i r « ii

Thus ends the chapter-Nasya vidhi-the twentieth in Sutra­sthana o f Astangahydaya Samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter— 21.

DHO MAP AN A VIDHl— ( Inhalation o f smoke )

|4 «4T«Mfl<rqw5 I

We shall now expound the chapter Dhumapana vidhi- procedure of inhalation of smoke ( o f drugs ); thus said Atreya and other great sages.

^ ailcnnT II \ II

The person who wishes to take care of himself ( his health ) should always ( daily) inhale the smoke (o f drugs) to prevent the onset of diseases o f the parts above the shoulders, arising from ( increase o f ) kapha and vata and for the cure of diseases which have already arisen. 1.

Rn«m) cfrfuittl, ^ IsftOT

Snigdha ( lubricating ), Madhya ( medium ) and Tik^a (strong), smoke ( of drugs ) should be administered for (the in­crease of) vata, v&takapha together and kapha respectively. 2.

Notes Snigdha dhuma is also known as mfdu ( mild ) dhuma or pr&yogika dhuma; madhya dhuma as iamana ( palliative ) dhuma and tik;$a dhuma as &odhana ( purifictory ) or virecana ( purgative ) dhuma.

DhUma anarhnh— ( Persons unsuitable for inhalation ) :—

ii R ll

♦ < ifni ii \ ii

Inhalation o f smoke should not be done for persons who are suffering from raktapitta ( bleeding disease ), who have undergone purgation therapy, who are patients o f enlarge-

XXI] s^ t r a s t h An A 265

mcnt o f the abdomen, diabetes, blindness, upward movement o f vata, flatulence, rohi^J ( a dreadful disease o f the throat, diphtheria ? ), who have been administered enema, who have eaten ( just then ) fish, wine, curds ( yoghart), milk, honey, fats and poison; who are injured in the head, who are suffering from pag4u ( anaemia ) and those who have kept awake at night. 2 j-3J.

stt wx sffat iRakta pitta ( bleeding disease ), blindness, deafness, thirst,

fainting, intoxication and delusion-are produced by inhaling smoke at improper time and in excess. For these, cold regi­men is the ideal treatment. 5,

Dhuma yogya k&la— ( proper time for inhalation ) :—

II M l

Mydu dhuma ( mild, lubricating smoke ) should be inhaled at the end o f sneezing, yawning, defaecation, micturition, copulation, surgical operation, bouts o f laughing and use o f tooth brush.

Madhyama ( medium strength ) smoke should be inhaled at the end o f the night, o f the meals and o f nasal medication,

Virecana ( purgative, strong ) smoke should be inhaled at the end o f sleep, nasal medication, application of collyrium, bath and vomitting. 5-6.

DhUmayantra— ( smoking apparatus ) : —

II « IIffowiwi I

The smoke apparatus should be prepared from the same materials as o f enema nozzle* having three chamberst straight ( in shape ), permitting the entry of the thumb and a kola- sthi ( stone o f jujube fruit ) through orifices at its root and tip respectively. 7.

m ASTANGA h r d a v a u

stc iThe length o f the tube should be three, four and five,

multipled by eight, ( 24, 32, and 40 ) afigulas respectively for the strong, lubricating ( mild ) and medium kind o f smoke, respectively. 8.

DhUmap&na vidhi-—( mode of inhalation ) :—

^UP|^f«HKa*a9T 11 11Fmsm*! t$*t snteNtfqri i

The patient should sit straight, attentive, with his mouth open and inhale the smoke through each nostril alternatively, closing one nostril white inhaling through the other. Inha­lation should be done thrice ( sucking the smoke and letting it out together form one bout ); three such bouts should be done each time ). 9.

SIT*K llloll

sr?5P*rcT3 f?r<tffar g il l l lU

Smoke should be inhaled through the nose first if the dosas localised in the nose and head are moving from their sites; if they are not moving but ( adhereing), inhalation should be done first through the mouth to make them move; when the do§a£ are localised in the throat ( inhalation should be done ) in reverse order ( first by the nose and later by the mouth ).

The smoke inhaled should be let out only through the mouth; if let out through the nose, it produces loss o f vision. 10-11;

Smoking should be done thrice, with three suckings and three let outs alternately.

aiRt fen f,Rnagei

Snigdha ( lubricating, mild ) kind of smoke should be taken during day time, once onlyj the madhya (medium) kind twice, and godhana (’ purgative, strong ) kind, three or four times.

IJSJ II ^ II

X X t ] SCTRASTHANA 267

. DhUma dravy&ni—( di ugs for smoke )

jjtd ll^ ll

^TTO *5# 5T^Ul«U RPfft 3T3TT’ I

wit; ^ rt *snrp»rr ^ «t*tt i ^ ii?mi

For mydu ( mild ) kind o f smoke, useful drugs are*aguru, guggulu, musta, sthauneya, saileya, nalada, usira, valaka, varanga, kounti, madhuka, bilvamajja elavaluka, Srivestaka, sarjarasa, dhyamaka, madana, plava, sallaki, kumkuma, masa, yava, kunduruka, tila, oil obtained from fruits and pith o f trees, fat, marrow, muscle-fat, and ghee (butter fat). 13-15.

CfSFT kw<*l a im f Ifern ii^ si

For samana ( madhyama, medium ) kind o f smoke useful drugs are-saliaki, laksa, pythvika, kamata, utpala, barks o f nyagrodha, udumbara, asvattha, plaksa and rodhra; sita, yas^himadhu, suvar^atwak, padmaka, raktayastikS, kustha, tagara and other scents ( perfumeries ).

effect fsnai 111*11

For tiksga ( strong, purgative ) kind o f smoke-useful drugs are- jyoti$mati, ni&a, dassamula, a!a, laksa, sweta, triphala, substances which have strong smell and drugs o f murdhavi- recana gaga ( vide chapter 15 ). 13-18,DhRmavarti—( preparation o f smoke wick ) %—

u\*a\3fi^[ i

fc«rWf m wshbfpt ?w ra^ iR ® ii

A reed o f k&sa, twelve angula in length, soaked in water for a day and night, should be wrapped in five layers ( one over the other ) with a ribbon o f cloth* smeared with ( thin ) paste o f drugs, its thickness being that o f the middle portion ofthe thumb. It should be dried in shade, removed o f its reed, smeared with any suitable fat material; ( next i t ) should be inserted into the smoking tube, lit with fire and used ( smoke inhaled ). 19~2Qf.

K&saghna dhUma— ( anti-tussive smoke ) :—

iRWST IRUll

A tube either ten or eight afigula in length should be fixed to a hole made in a capsule o f earthen saucers and the person suffering from cough made to inhale smoke ( through the tube ). 21.

Notes :—Burning coal is placed in an earthen saucer and powder o f drugs is sprinkled over it and covered with another saucer having a hole in Its centre. A tube is connected to the hole, through which smoke can be inhaled at its other end.

DhUmapnna phala—( benefits o f smoke therapy )-—

qRTO* m ^ a i ITO[T Sptf 5T IR^II

Gough, dyspnoea, rhinitis, disorders o f voice, bad smell ( ofthe nose and mouth ), pallor ( o f the face y, disorders o f hairs; discharges, itching, pain and inactivities ( diminition or loss o f function) o f the ears, mouth and eyes; stupor and hiccup do not affect the person who inhales smoke ( habitually ). 22.

Thus ends the chapter-Dhumapana vidhi-the twenty first o f Sutrasthana o f As1;afigahydaya samhita, written by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

268 A§TAftGA HRDAYAM fi CH.

Chapter— 22

GAWQOsADI VIDHI ( Mouth gargles and other therapies )e<4i«s<4t*<4TO: I

We shall now expound the chapter Gan^usSdi vidhi- procedue o f holding liquids in the mouth etc., thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Ga$4ftfa prak&raJ}— (different kinds o f holding liquids in the mouth)

«r<igqr: towvH i j t lII t II

Gag(Jtisa is o f four kinds, viz-Snigdha ( lubricating ), Samana, ( palliative ), Sodhana { purifactory ) and Ropana ( healing ). The first three are meant for cala ( vata ) and other dosas ( respectively ) and the last is for healing o f ulcers. 2.

Snigdha ( lubricating ) is by the use o f oil processed with drugs o f sweet, sour and salt tastes.

t i < i * i n ^ * II R IISamsana ( palliative ) by drugs o f bitter, astringent and

sweet tastes,

Sodhana ( purifactory ) with those o f bitter* pungent, sour, salt ( tastes ) and possessing u§na ( h ot) property.

d r o 55ft i

Ropana ( healing ) with those o f astringent and bitter. 3.

270 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

Gantfusa drava— ( liquids used ) :—i& i ^ ll

grR *rir ^ i

fgrro ws w req s i srataftguitfiiFats ( oil, ghee e tc .), milk, honey-water, sukta^ fermented

gruel ), wine, juice o f meat, uHne (o f animals) or dhanyamla ( wash o f grains fermented by keeping overnight ), mixed with a kalka ( paste o f drugs ), either cooked or not cooked, and comfortable to touch { to be held in the mouth ).

iprctit 3T cT?l%% It e n II * II

In conditions like tingling o f the teeth, shaky teeth, and disease o f the mouth caused by vata, gandusa ( holding in the mouth ) o f water mixed with paste o f tila, either luke­warm or. cold, is good. 5.

fh t *?T*rTOtS*IST I <11% ^ mtFrF&sfc II % II

m srfifafsT i

For daily use, either oil or juice or meat ( is good )* When there is burning sensation-local or general, ulceration and wounds caused by foreign bodies, contact with poison, alkalies and burns by fire it is best to hold either ghee or milk. 3-6.

stohlii ** u (**!♦! *i i

Holding honey in the mouth, removes the sliminess o f the mouth, heals the ulcers quickly, relieves burning sensation and thirst. 7.

Holding dhanyamla ( fermented grainwash ) in the mouth removes distaste, dirt and bad smell from the mouth.

The same ( dhanyamla ) without salt, used cold, is best to remove dryness o f the mouth.

e n g ii n

X X II ] SUTRASTHANA *71

Holding ksarambu ( water containing alkalies ) in the mouth quickly breaks up the accumilation o f £le§ma ^kapha).

Holding comfortable warm water furnishes lightnes ( cleansing ) o f the mouth. 8-9.GaQ$U$a vidhi ( procedure ) :—

isOTfT ll^tilThe person should sit in a place devoid o f breeze but ih

sunlight, his shoulders and neck should be massaged and fomented; keeping his face slightly lifted up, he should hold the liquid in his mouth till the mouth gets filled with kapha or till the nose and eyes become secretory. 10-11.

Filling the mouth ( with liquids ) fully not permitting any movement inside is ga^ujfisa whereas kavala is otherwise ( allowing the movement o f liquid inside ( gargling ).Kavala— ( mouth gargles ) :—

nwnftrcs i HVUi

Diseases o f the neck, head^ ears, mouth and eyes, excess salivation, diseases o f the throat, dryness of the mouth, nausea, stupor, anorexia and rhinitis are curable especially by kavaja ( mouth gargles ). 12.Pratisdrarta ( coating the mouth with drugs )

srfe«K «i^i

Pratisaraiia-apply ing drugs to the interior o f the\ mouth with the finger-is o f three kinds, viz. in the form o f kalka ( paste ), rasakriya (solidified decoction) and curiia (powder). It should be done in diseases o f kapha origin with the same drugs as are prescribed for gajjctasa. 13.Mukhalepa— ( application o f paste of drugs over the face )

*r: \\W

272 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [C H .

Mukhaiepa ( application o f paste o f drugs over the face ) is o f three kinds-Dosaha ( removing the dosas), Visaha ( remo­ving poison ) and Varnakara ( producing normal colour ). 14

vm m i sren, iIt should be applied warm for vata and kapha and for

the remaining it should be very cold.i « » i i : WWW

Its three measurements ( thickness ) ( minimim, medium, and maximum ) are one-fourth, one-third and half-afigula ( fingers breadth ) in thickness. 15.

I M ilIt should be allowed to remain till it becomes dry; when

dry, it vitiates the skin colour, it should be removed after moistening, and then ( the skin ) anointed with oil. 16.

The person should avoid day sleep, speaking ( for long hours), exposure to fire and sunlight, sorrow and anger.

st WV&H

It should not be administered to persons suffering from rhinitis, indigestion, who have received nasal medication, and in lockjaw, aqprexia and loss o f sleep.

Mt<llI f properly done, it cures premature greying o f hair, dis­

coloured patches, wrinkles, blindness and bluish vision ( a kind o f blindness ). 17-18.

u\w\

i Roil

IRfll

x x i i 9 SUTRASTHANA 273

The following six recipes enumerated in each half-verse, is ideal for the six seasons commencing with hemanta ( dewy season ) respectively.

1. marrow o f kola, root o f vysa, Sahara, and gaurasarsapa ( for hemanta-dewy season ).

2. root o f simhi, k^snatila* bark o f darvi and dehusked yava ( for iiiira-winter ).

3. root o f darbha, hima; u&ra, iirisa, misi and taen ia ( for vasafita-spring ).

4. kumuda, utpala, kalhara, durva, madhuka and candana ( foff grlsma-summer ).

5. kallyaka, tila, u&ra, mamsl, tagara and padmaka ( for varsa-rainy ).

6. talisa, gufldra, pu^rahva, yastf, kasa, nata and aguru ( for iarad-autumn ). 19-21.

^1*1^ 11^11

For those who are habituated to aplication o f paste of drugs on the face, the vision becomes keen, the face never dull, but smooth ( soft ) and brilliant resembling a lotus flower. 22.M&rdha taila —( anointing the head with o il)

M&rdha taila (anointing the head with oil) is o f four kinds- Abhyaflga ( smearing oil and mild massage ), ( p ar i) Seka (or pari seka-pouring oil in continuous stream), Picu (keeping cloth soaked in o i l ) and Basti ( or sirobasti making the oilstand on the head ). Each successive one being more effective.

18 A 6

ASJANGA HRDAYAM t CH.

Abhyanga ( smearing oil and doing mild massage ) should dc used in cases o f dryness, itching and dirtyness.

Pariseka ( pouring oil ) in cases o f ulcerations o f the head ( scalp ) headache, burning sensation, wounds, and suppura­tions o f the head ( scalp ).

Picu (oil soaked cloth) in case o f falling o f hairs, cracking of the skin and feeling o f buring sensation.

Basti ( making the oil to stand on the head ) in case# o f loss o f sensation o f the scalp, facial palsy, loss o f sleep, dry­ness of the nose and mouth, blindness and dreadful diseases of the head. 23-26.Sirebasti vidhi:—

fere:\ w \ \

qsiTssnfer uvkw

nv»n

Its procedure ( of sirobasti ) is as follows-the person who h^s been purified ( with emesis, purgation etc., earlier ) should be anointed with oil and given mild fomentation. Then at the closing o f the day ( evening ) he should be made to sit on a stool o f the height o f the knee, a strap o f leather made from the leather o f either cow or buffalo, twelve angula in width ( about o f 8-9 inches ) and equal to that o f the head ( in circumferance ) should be wiapped around the head, just above the ears, covered by a piece o f cloth over the forehead, and fastened tight with a thread. The joints and intervening spaces should be packed with paste o f masa ( black gram flour in order to prevent leakage o f oil). Then, medicated oil prescribed for the disease, should be poured over the head, in Tuke warm condition, to a height o f one angula over the skiri ( o f the scalp ).

XX LI ] s o t r a s t h An a 275

It should be held till secretion ( fluid ), appears in the mouth and nose, or for a period o f ten, eight and six thou­sand matra ( kala defined in verse no. 33 further ) for vata etc. ( other dosas ) respectively. It shall be one thousand matra ( kala ) for the healthy person.

After this period, the shoulders etc. should be massaged, after removing the oil over the head.

Seven days shall be the maximum period for this therapy.27-31.

Kama pUrana— ( filling the ears with o il) :—SETOJSS I

The ears should be filled with medicated fat / oil, root o f the ears massaged, till the pain ( or the disease ) subsides and for a period o f one thousand matra in case o f healthy persons. 32.Matra kala :—

spt snrsrr fj m \i%\nThe time required for the finger o f the right hand to move

around the right knee once or the time required for closing and opening o f the eyelids once is defined as a matrakala. 33.Mtirdhataila phala—( benefits of oiling o f the head )

Oiling o f the head prevents/cures falling, greying and matt­ing o f the hair, cracking o f skin o f the scalp, diseases o f the head o f vata origin, produces clarity ( keenness ) o f sense organss confers strength to the voice, lower jaw and head. 34.

s f t t f * ' + i < i R i c d igiSratoarra: ii^ ii

Thus ends the chapter Gancjiusadi vidhi-the twenty second in Sutrasthana o f Astangahydaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—23

ASCOT ANA-A$JANA VIDHI ( eye-dropst eye-salves therapy )

We shall now expound the chapter Ascotana and Anjana vidhi-procedure o f eye-drops and eye-salves; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

a % ||In all diseases o f the eyes, ascotana ( putting drops o f

medicinal liquids into the eyes) is beneficial, in the beginning itself ( before the manifestation o f the diseases ) to prevent bleeding, excess o f lacrimation, itching, friction, burning sensa­tion during lacrimation and redness. 1.

sw f sflfo TO ^ o r , ?r^rcf IIt ( drops ) should be warm in ( increase o f ) vata, luke­

warm in kapha and cold in rakta ( blood ) and pitta.

Ascotana vidhi— ( procedure )

Ii 1 llsrer: qtacita'f}: Ispifa II # II

The person lying ( on a c o t ) in a place devoid o f breeze, his eyes, opened with the left hand ( o f the physician ), the medicine dispenser, either a seashell or a wick-is held in the right hand ( ofthe physician ) just two aftgulas above the inner angle o f the eye, ( inner canthus ) and ten or twelve drops are put into the eye. Afterwards the eyes should be cleaned with soft cloth and mild fomentation given with a

X X III1 SOTRASTHAtfA

piece, o f cloth wrinsed in warm water, in disorders o f kapha and vata and by other methods in other ( dosas ). 2-4.

3 II K II

U ^ IIVery hot and strong medicinal drops lead on to pain, red­

ness and loss o f vision; very cold drops produce pricking pain, loss o f movement and discomfort ( pain ); excess therapy produces roughness ofthe lids, friction and difficulty in opening o f the lids; inadequate therapy leads to exacerbation o f the diseases, increase o f swelling etc. and absence o f exudation.

5-6.

tjRtiRnta ivlyst’sftcrrfe5} ^

The medicine dropped into the eye, entering into the cha­nnels o f the joints ( fornices o f the eyes ) head, nose and face, eliminates the malas ( dosas ) which have localised in the upper parts of the body. 7,

Afijana vidhi— ( procedure o f applying collyrium to the eye ) : —

3j^a«iVnwiaifi*% <r$ I11 < 11

r*3N<it 11 % 11Application o f collyrium ( eye-salve ) is suitable for the

person who has his body purified ( by emesis, purgation etc. ), in whom the dosas are localised in the eyes only, when signs o f fully ripened state such as slight oedema, severe itching and sliminess are found, when the excretions ofthe eye are thick, in persons who are being troubled by pitta, kapha, asfk ( blood ) and specially by maruta ( vata ). 8-9.

TO l ltol l1

278 ASTANGA HRDAYAM

Afljana is o f three Jdnds-Lekhana ( scarifying ), Ropana ( healing ) and Dystiprasadana ( making the vision clear ); lekhana kind is prepared from drugs o f astringent, sour, salt, and pungent tastes and hot potency; ropana from drugs o f bitter taste and prasadana from drugs o f sweet taste and cold potency.

Application o f prasadana kind o f collyrium to the eyes which have become fatigued by application o f strong colly- riums, will derive the name Pratyafljana (counter collyrium).

11 11f a A crat, 1

^OTft^T «5T ll^ liA metal rod, ten angula in length, thin in the middle, with

face ( tips ) resembling a flower bud is best suited; made o f copper for lekhana ( scarifying recipe ), o f black metal ( iron ) for ropana ( healing recipe ) or the finger itself ( to be used for application ), o f gold and silver for prasadana ( vision improving recipe). 12-13.

Afljana bheda-kinds o f :—

Malawi IUrt w&l ctffRfrjr snitsrifc* mail

Pigga ( pill, dragee), rasakriya ( gel* confection ) and cur^a ( powder ) are the three forms o f afijanas ( eye-8alves ) to be used for profound, moderate, and mild ( increase of-) dos£s respectively. 14.

If k w * * * * * * g

it n& vk 3 'sr 1

The quantity o f eye-salve which is in the form o f a hard pill and prepared from strong drugs, should be o f one hare^u; o f that, in the form o f a pill but prepared from mild drugs shall be o f two hare?u; the quantity o f eye-salve which is in

x x m l stiTRASTHAttA

the form o f gel ( confection ) shall be that o f vella ( vidafiga ), the quantity o f the eye-salve which is in the form of powder shall be o f two rods full in case o f strong drugs and three rods full in case o f others ( mild drugs ). 15.

Anjana kala-( time for ) :~—

fa&r 33d * nmm iw u

m?r: w t h^ ii

Application o f eye-salve should not be made at nights, during sleep, at midday, when the eyes are fatigued by strong rays of the sun. I f done ( coring these ) it will lead to diseases o f the eyes because the dosas get increased, spread to other sites and get liquified. So to mitigate the do§as, eye-salve should be applied always either in the morning or the evening when the sun is not present. 16-17.

w & fa m s r a m m

Others say, that strong eye-salves should not be applied during day, for, the eye which has become weak by purgations ( from strong drugs ) will be further debilitated by the pre­sence o f the sun. 18.

* cfftfen I*hcnriK*n OTF&ft m b 5* w\%\\

The eye is &gneyi-( predominant with the tejas bhuta-fire element), being habituated to cold ( comforts ) it regains its strength after good sleep and nourished by the coolant nature o f the night. 19.

(Roll

In condition o f great increase o f balasa ( kapha ) or in diseases which require lekhafijana ( scarifying eye-salve ) tiksna anjana ( strong eye salve ) can be put into the eyes even during day time, if desired,* and if the day is not very hot. 20.

280 ASTAftGA H^DAYAM [G H .HR[ g 1 I

srot \ M \ \

Metals are born from the stones ( ores ); from them (ores) only they ( metals ) derive their sharpness ( by rubbing on it ) and even their inactivity ( bluntness etc. ) is by them ( stones ) only ( by hitting on stone etc. ); so also is the eye with tejas ( fire element ).

Notes :—The above simili is explained as follows : the eye is made up o f ( born from ) tejas bhuta, so also the sun; with proper contact with sunlight the eye becomes sharp ( gets keen vision), with improper contact it looses its sharpness ( gets dull vision ). In view o f this close affinity, strong eye salves, should be used pieferably when sunlight is mild.

si Km kfk iWRRW

When there is severe cold, application o f strong eye-salve is not good even at nights, for it does not cause elimination of the dosas ( which are to be eliminated ) but produces itching, inactivity etc., stagnating inside. 22.

Afljana anarhtifj, ( persons unjit for application of eye-salve ) : —

*R'6i'9r«if qcrt*ci IR3MI

Application o f eye-salve should not be done to persons who are in fear, who have been administered emesis and purgation, who arc hungry, under the urges ( o f urine* faeces e tc .), and anger; during fever, when the eyes are fatigued, during headache, bouts o f grief and loss o f sleep; when the sun is not present, soon after bath over the head, inhalation o f smoke and drinking o f wine, during indigestion, fatigued from excess exposure to fire and sun; soon after sleep during day and when thirsty. 23-24.

f t t l l l ] StltRASTBA^A m

m *tw i iirHM

Eyc-salvc which is very strong or very mild, very little or very large ( in quantity ), very thin or very thick ( in consi* stence ), very rough, ( coapse ), very cold or very hot-should not be made use of. 25.

\ R % \ \

sr safari wmA m irnsu

After applying the eye-salve, the eye balls should be moved up and rotated slowly, the eyelids should also be moved slight ( by massaging over i t ); by these acts the strong eye salve spreads to all places. But opening and closing, squeezing or washing o f the eyelids should not be done. 26-27.

WT ftfc f I

After the cessation o f the activity o f the drug, when the eyes have regained strength, they should be washed with water suitable/appropriate to the disease, dosas and season. 28.

arcft «n*f *i«ii*i«ti w Z '& iifk w m s t fW wiitor S fero* i r « j i

cThe physician should lift and hold the upper lid o f the

left eye with a piece o f cloth held in his right thumb and fingers and wash the left eye; with his left hand, the other eye. 29.

CMk Iifttp r «n q fer ifc i i i v >ii

Otherwise, ( if not washed ) the eye-salve remaining in the lids, excites the dosas which give rise to diseases. In case o f itching and inactivity either a strong eye-salve should be

applied again or an inhalation o f strong smoke ( o f drugs ) should be done. 30.

*When the eyes are fatigued by strong eye-salve, applying

a pratyafljana ( counter eye-salve ) which is in the form of powder and cold in effect should be done. 30§.

^WftcraiOpifaf^talH ^ G rt jU w iw Il^ ll

Thus ends the chapter A&cotana-afijana vidhi-the twenty thitd jof Sutrasthana in Astafiga hrdaya samhita written by srimad Vagbhata, son of sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

m A$£Af$OA HRDAYAM I G H .

srat*!iiftt«M)srarra: I

Chapter— 24

TARPAJVA-P UTAPAKA VIDHI ( satiating the eye and other therapies)

i s m *Nr: i

Wc shall now expound the chapter Tarpaija-pu^apaka vidhi-procedure o f satiating the eye and other therapies ( to the eye ); thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Tarpana vidhi-- ( procedure o f tarpana therapy:—

ii * ii

i i r i i

sct^: icTOT ^3RT ll \ II

When the eyes are fatigued, inactive, dry, rough or inju­red; in patients o f ( increase of ) v£ta and pitta; when there is irregularity ( asymmetry ) or loss of eye lashes( ip clouded ( not clear ) vision; in patients o f ( diseases like ) Iqpchronmlla sir&harsa, sirotp&ta, taxna, arjuna, syaflda, mantha, anyato- vftti v£taparyaya, and iukraka; after relief from redness, lacrimation, pain, swelling and excretions, tarpana therapy should be done, to the patients who have been purified both in their head ( by nasal medication) and the body ( by emesis, purgation and enema therapies ), during tfcmpefate seasons* both in the morning and evenings, when the patient ia lying with his face upwards, in a room devoid o f breeze.

1-3J.

qrcff *t*»4119 nwjwtari w f ficWT «s<<eit%f I

** «tt<**&Mfeitt|f«rci4 II ^ IIici 1

$&r* 11 % u* m fegmitera

*5T 8h*fstft TT ft 5RT sftfa ^ <131 * II U || hkiiPi srar !5rret % i

fa<& t o g- s*r& qsgr u t w« W 3 t n i n £ tz f< ^ < n ^ ft«n «3 fc* i PAw *$*r, ^%?r s*rtinstf «sr stretch in , n

srfdf i* gpft, fro rt«KFcT , *><£ i^ w irpc «iWVnt°>isr^iii^Kdi fen? IQJ-T, ^5P IlHH

A wall is constructed with the paste prepared from yava ( barley ) and m&sa ( black gram ) around the eye socket ( resembling a w ell), to a height of two angula ( finger’s breadth). Keeping the eyelids closed, medicated ghee ( butter fat ) liquified by hot water, should be poured into the well upto the level of tips of the eye lashes. In diseases like nakt&fidhya, vatatimira, krichrabodha etc., muscle-fat should be used ( instead of ghee ). The patient should then be asked to open his eyes slowly and retain the drug. Then m&tr&k&la ( time required to utter a soft syllable ) should be counted one* three, five, seven and eight hundreds-for disea­ses of vartma ( eye lids ), safidhi ( fornices ), sita ( sclera ), asita ( cornea ) and df§ti ( pupil) respectively; ten hundred for ( ad h i) mafitha, ten hundred for diseases caused by vftta, six hundred for diseases caused by pitta, five hundred for healthy persons and for diseases caused by bal&sa ( kapha )( these are the time for retaining the drug ).

Then ( after the expiry cf the stipulated time ) the fat material should be removed through a hole done at the outer angle ( canthus) of the eye, He should next be given an inhalation of smoke ( of drugs ) and directed not to look at the bright sky or bright objects. In this way it ( tarpana therapy ) should be done daily in ( diseases o f ) vata, on alternative days in ( diseases o f ) pittaf with an internal of

A$fA^GA HRDaVaM 10ii-

1DCIV] StTTRASTH&NA

two days for the healthy persons and in ( disease o f ) kapha, or till the eyes become fully satiated.

Ability to withstand bright light, normalcy ( in size, shape, . colour etc.), clearness ( abscence o f sliminess ), feeling o f lightness aye the symptoms of eyes which are satiated % oppo­site of these are the symptoms of inadequate or non-satiation, and appearance o f disorders born from slesman ( kapha ) arc the symptoms of over-satiation. 4-11.Pt^apnka vidhi— ( procedure o f pu\apnka ) : —

fnsat i

S a g s l t a <***& iJust as the body becomes fatigued after “ drinking of fats’*

therapy so also the eyes become fatigued after tarpana therapy; so in order to restore the strength to the eyes, pufa- p&ka therapy should be done in diseases mentioned earlier.12.

m w n , ^ 5 *4 fe n uwu*<$&&$$!& RiTivii Ie

In disorders o f vHta, it should be o f the Snehana ( kind of pu{ap&ka ), in those o f vita associated with £le$ma ( kapha ) the Lekhana kind; in weakness o f the eyes ( vision ), in disor­ders of anila ( v&ta ) pitta and rakta and for the healthy person, the Prasadana kind ( should be administered }. 13.

Snehana ( kind of pu^apaka) is done by making use o f fat, marrow, muscle-fat and juice o f meat o f animals which live in burrows, which bite ( cu t) their food ( cow, horse, ass etc. ) and those which live in marshy lands, or with drugs of jlvanlyagaga ( vide chapter 15 ) macerated with milk. 14.

IIMI

Lekhana ( kind o f pujapaka ) is by making use o f masfu ( whey, water o f yoghart) macerated with the paste o f liver

266 ASTAtfGA HRDAYAM [OH.

of animals and birds, pearls, ( ash o f) iron and copper, saifldhava ( salt), srotofijana ( antimony-sulphide ), gafikha ( ash of coach shell ), phena ( seafoam, cuttlefish ) and &Ia ( drpiment ). 15.

Prasadana ( kind o f pu^apaka ) is by the use of milk or breastmilk macerated with the liver, marrow, muscle fat, muscle of intestines and heart o f animals and birds and drugs of sweet taste, and mixed with ghee ( butter fat ). 16.

Pttjapaka kalpana— ( preparing the recipe ) : —

fa*? w*rfosi<«»wiU

w fen i i m i

t o cisvuhJ

The meat o f animals and drugs should be made into balls, each o f the size a bilva fruit or of one pala in quantity; and should be wrapped in leaves of urubuka, va^a or aihboja, imeared with fats, and the ball given a coating o f mud. After ihey become dry, they are placed inside the fire, o f wood of dhava or dhaflvana or of dried cowdung and cooked till they ( balls ) become firelike ( red in appearance ). After they cool off, the paste of drugs is taken out and juice extracted from it, should be put into the eyes in the same manner as that o f tarpana therapy.

SHcT t£ sftfar ll*MJ

The juice should be retained for a period o f two and three hundred matras for lekhana, snehana and the last kind ( pras&dana ), it ( juice ) should be luke-warm for the first two kinds ( snehana and lekhana ) and cold for the other one ( prasadana ).

X X IV ] 5 U1 JVflo

At the end of the first two kinds, inhalation of smoke of drugs should be done. 19.

The signs and symptoms of proper, inadequate or excess jtherapy are similar to those mentioned under tarpana therapy. 2 0 .

Both t^rpa^a and putapSka therapies should not be admi­nistered to those who are unfit for nasal medication.

IRtll

The patient ( who has undergone tarpana and putapaka therapies should adhere to healthy foods and activities for double the number o f days o f these therapies. During nights he should bind the eyes with a pad of flowers like m&lati, mallika etc. 2 1 .

t o stot w m mrm iR^ti* • 4

All out efforts should be made to strengthen the eyes l?y resorting to nasya, afijana, tarpana etc., for, once the vision is lost, the different kinds o f things o f the world will all become one kind only-that of darkness. 2 2 .

Thus ends the chapter Tarpana putapaka vidhi-the twentyfourth o f Sutrasthana in A§taflgahydaya samhita com­posed by srimad Vagbhata, son of sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—£5

f AfiTRA VIDHI-~( Usage o f blunt instruments and appliances )

*knh\ « f WqffW W I

W c shall now expound the chapter-yafitravidhi (knowledge and) usage o f blunt instruments and appliances; thus Said Atreya and other great sage*.

Tagtra nirvbcana—{ definition ofyahtra )fitatfWtu-ii mn i f c p w n m * t

«wr 11 f ii

ii r ii

Contrivances which are useful to extract the different kinds of foreign bodies causing pain in different parts o f the body, to inspect ( look into ) haemorrhoids, rectal fistula etc., to apply sharp instruments, caustic alkalies and fire cautery; Sto protect the remaining parts ( other than the diseased ) in therapies like enema etc. and the pot, gourd, horn ( o f animals), jambavau&ha (cylindrical smooth stone) etc. are all known as yafltra. 1 - 2 J.

n * uf«HRW

Yafitras ( blunt instruments ) are o f ma$y shapes and functions, so are of different kinds, hence they are to be fabri­cated ( got prepared ) with intellegence. 3.

g v t r i h

«mrrot v * K c e i« « i f t « i« . ii *» ii

X X V ] stdtrasthana 289

^ ll \ ll

They are described, in brief, as follows; those which ha\ their mouth resembling the mouth o f kanka ( heron ), siihha ( lion ), fksa ( bear ), kaka ( crow ) and other animals and birds should be prepared under the respective names ( o f animals and birds ); eighteen angula ( fingers breadth ) in length, made chiefly from iron- shaped like a masura dala ( cotylidon o f a lentil ) at its edges, held by a rivet ( bo lt) at their neck, (slightly) bent like an ankusa (gt>ad o f the elephant) at its root ( handle )-are known as Swastika yafitra ( cruci­form instruments ). These are useful to pull out foreign bodies stuck hard in the bones. 4-6.

Sathdamia (forceps) are o f two kinds-one with a catch at its tip and the other without a catch. The former, sixteen afigula ( finger breadth ) in length is used for extracting foreign bodies stuck up on the skin, veins, tendons and muscles; the other, six afigula ( fingers breadth ) in length and useful for extracting small foreign bodies and eye lashes. 7-8.

v ll M lMucuij<jU ( forceps with teeth ) has small teeth, straight,

adorned with tooth ( catch, hook ) at its root ( handle ); useful for pulling out the fleshy parts from deep wounds and remnants o f flesh from the arma ( pterygium ) which has been cut. 9.

atewni ^smfttawrM^iflol^iiViiT&layafltras ( instruments with flat discs) are o f two

kinds-twelve aflgulas ( finger^ breadth ) in length, resembling the palate ( fin ) o f the fish in shape, the first with one flat'

19 A

290 A!>TANUA til5.UAy a m , l MW.

disc at its mouth) the second with two flat discs; both useful for removing foreign bodies from the orifice o f the ear. 10,

^ IIHII

a fe a r c * 3 « n f c 4 H^ll

Na$yafltra ( tubular instruments ) are hollow, with one or more openings, useful for looking into ( body parts ), recogni­sing foreign bodies and diseases localised in the channels o f the tissues, for facilitating treatments and for pcking. Their width, circumferance and length depend upoh the size, shape etc. o f the channels. 11-12.

The tubular instrument for seeing the foreign body in the throat shall be ten angula ( finger breadth ) in length and half angula in thickness ( diametar ).

fk w '** RrfessT <rrsmt«Jrer: I

The tubular instrument with five splits ( mouths, orifices ) to hold the arrow with four ( feather like ) ears; the other with three split mouths to hold the arrow with the ears ( o f the arrow ), the size ( length, thickness etc. ) o f these instru­ments suitable to the size o f the arrow.

\

«! I l f ♦ \\\H\\

Many other tubular instruments may be got prepared to observe the foreign bodies, depending on the shape, thickness and length o f the feather like ears o f the arrows. 14.

HIM 1SIT t JRTTl

The tubular instruments having the shape o f padma karnika ( the round, flat central part o f the lotus flower studded with

X X V ] s u t r a s t h a n a

small holes ) at its top, twelve afigula ( finger breadth ) in length, with a hollow area o f one fourth ( its length ) is useful for catching and removing the foreign body. 15.

sni:ll^ ll

The ArSoyafitra-the instrument to view the haemorrhoid ( pile masses inside the rectum ) is shaped like the nipple o f the cow, four afigula ( fingers breadth ) in length, five afigula in eircumferance for use in men and six afigula for women; with two orifices ( one at each end ) useful for seeing the disease ( pile masses ) and with one slit for treatment ( use o f surgical instruments etc. ); The slit shall be at its centre, three afigula in length and o f the size o f the middle portion o f the thumb in width, a bout half angula above the slit there shall be a karijika ( edge, rim ). 16-18.

The instrument known as 6amlyafitra is similar ( to the above ) but without the orifices and useful for squeezing the pile masses.

m w sw S fitg ii^ iiIn the instrument for use in rectal fistula, the lip ( edge,

rim ) o f the instrument above the slit should not be present at all. 19.

iRoii

The tubular instrument for use in ( to see ) the malignant tumor and piles ( polyp ) o f the nose, shall be with one ori­fice, two afigula in length, of the size o f the index finger in circumference ( thickness) and resembling the instrument meant for rectal fistula. 20.

^Tfrf grr *

AJjIANUA h r d a y a m

Aflguli trS^aka-finger protector-is made from either ivory or wood, four afigula ( in length ),*with two orifices ( one at each end); Shaped like the nipple o f the cow and suitable to extend the finger ( when in use ), 21.

R)«9i<iSHTtr)W ^ \The instrument to look into the vagina and wounds shall

be hollow in the middle, sixteen afigula ( in length ), with four flaps held tight by a ring, resembling the bud o f a lotus in shape, fixed with four rods ^t its root ( handling place ) and its mouth-opening ( like the opening of the bud ). 22.

^ ll^ ll

«rcrcfts?sfar% irbii

Two instruments-one for oiling the sinus ulcer and the other for washing it shall be six afigula in length, having the shape o f a bastiyafitra ( enema nozzle ) with an orifice at its root permitting ( the entry o f) the thumb and the orifice at its tip permitting a round pea; without any karnika ( edge, rim) at its tip and fixed with soft leather bag at its root. 23-24.

f i* R i »ii^ mi

The tubular instrument for use in udakodara ( ascitis ) shall haye two orifices ( one at each end ) or it can be even the tube o f a peacocks feather. 25.

«W W ® H V W i \\R%\\

The &yfiga ( animal horn ) useful for sucking shall have the orifice af three afigula at its root and that at its permitting entry o f a siddhartaka ( mustard seed ), eighteen afigula in length, well tied ? and resembling a nipple ( o f the womans breast ). 26.

Notes : —Animal horn was used for sucking bad blood etc. from the patient's body, the end with the wider orifice is placed at the site of suction

k& V] s u t r a s t h a n a 293

and the physician placed his mouth at the other end with the small orifice and did the sucking. The word sunaddha well tied is not understa­ndable as the horn is a single-piece instrument and has no loose part to be tied.

Alabu ( the hollowed gourd ) will be twelve afigula in length and eighteen afigula in circumferance ( diameter) with a round mouth ( orifice ) o f four afigula ( in width ), with a burning wick placed in its interior, useful for extrac­ting llesma ( kapha ) and rakta ( blood ). 27.

fecTT ST 3TT IGhat! ( pot ) is similar and useful for making the tumors

o f the abdomen soft and raise it ( above its low level). 274*Notes :—Both the above instruments were being made use o f for the

act o f suction known now-a-days as ‘ cupping*. A small burning oil wick used to be placed on the diseased part, and a hollowed gourd or a pot, placed inverted over it on the diseased part. The burning wick created a vaccum inside and the contents o f the diseased part such as blood, pus, exudate etc. are sucked into the gourd or part, if the diseased part has an opening. I f applied over tumors, it helps to make them soft and become superficial.

i t a l i c IInstruments known as Salaka yantra (rod like instruments)

are o f many functions and shapes, their size suitable to the purpose for which they are used. 28.

O f them, two are for probing, both having their mouth resembling that o f an earth worm; two for removing foreign bodies from the channels having their mouths resembling a lentil, one o f eight and the other o f nine afigula in length. 29.

tffsr: 'ftctauiK'cnq'it IIVII

I M l I

294 A§?AtfGA h r D a V a U {GH.

&afiku ( hooks ) are six, among them two,-one o f sixteen and the other o f twelve afigula in length, their mouth shaped like the hood o f a serpent, are meant for bringing together ( joining ); two more-one o f twelve and the other o f ten afigula in length, having the mouth resembling a sarapufikha ( pin to join two reeds o f sara ) and meant for shaking ( loo­sening the hard objects ) that meant for extraction shall be resembling a fish hook. 30-31.

srafcm STfsiT i

The hook known as garbha&afiku, is bent in its tip resem­bling a good, eighteen afigula in length and meant for pulling the impacted foetus in women. 32.

That for extracting the stone from the urinary bladder, shall be shaped like the hood o f a serpent and bent inwards at its tip.

lW ll

That for extracting the tooth has its face like the sarapun- kha ( pin joining two r^eds o f |ara ) and is o f four afigula ( in length ). 33.

The six rod-like instruments meant for cleaning ( ulcers, sinuses etc. ) shall have their tip covered with a cap o f Cotton wool.

Two others-one o f ten and the other o f twelve afigula ( in length ) meant for drawing the rectum near ( by closirig the thighs ) and extending it farther ( bv extending the thighs ) respectively. 34.

it WTW, J ITwo others, o f six and seven afigula respectively for use

in the nose; two o f eight and nine afigula for use in the ears.

X X V ] s6 t r a s t h An a 295

iivmi

That meant for cleaning the ear, with its edge like the leaf o f the a&wattha tree and face resembling a laddie. 35.

Rods and jambauvostha ( cylindrical smooth stones ) each three in number, thick, thin and long in shape, shall be used for the application o f caustic alkalies and branding by fire ( therapies).

StOTBWWSJlft WWW

That meant for use in intestinal hernia ( in the scrotum ) shall have a round rod, bigger at its middle and upper por­tion and its root shaped like the half-moon. 36.

That meant for cauterising the polypii and tumors o f the nose shall have its mouth similar to the cotylidon o f the stone o f kola ( jujube fru it). 37.

The three meant for applying caustic alkali therapy shall be eight afigula ( in length ), their mouths ( tips ) resembling the nails o f the index, middle and ring finger ( in size ) res­pectively. 38.

Those meant for clearing the penis ( urethra ) and apply- ing eye-salve etc. have been described at relevant places. 38J.

Anuyafitra— ( accessory instruments ) :—■

m ss qm t t o w i trfewr. Won

Accessory instruments are-the magnet, rope/thread, cloth, , stones, hammer, leather strap, intestine ( o f animals ), tongue,

hair, branches o f trees, nails, mouth, teeth, time, digestion, hands, feet, fear and pleasure. Their actions/ functions to be made use of, by the intellegent physician, judiciously, based on his assessment ( o f the condition ). 39-40.

Nirghatana ( pulling out after crushing ), unmathana ( pulling out after twisting ), purana ( filling ), marga^iiddhi ( clearing the passage ), vyuhana ( bringing together ), aha- ra^a ( extracting ), bandhana ( binding ), pi<Jana ( rubbing ), acusa^a ( sucking ), unnamana { lifting up ), namana ( push­ing down ), c&lana ( shaking ), bhaxiga ( breaking ), vyavar- tana ( overturning ), fjukara^ia ( straightening ) etc. are the functions o f the yafitras-( blunt instruments ). 41.

feroffr ssr mm ^ ^ i q>ig*r sraw t o m j n

Among the blunt instruments kankamukha yantra, is foremost as it can be twisted/turned easily, dipped deep, can be held firmly, catches the objects firmly and is the authority in all places ( indispensable ). 42.

m i lThus ends the chapter yantravidhi-the twenty fifth in

Sutrasthana o f Astangah^daya Samhita, composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

296 A$TA$GA HRDAYAM (OH.

Chapter—26 SASTRA VIDHI ( usage o f sharp instruments )

w ots i

We shall now expound the chapter Sastra vidhi (knowledge and) usage of sharp instruments; thus said Atreya and .other great sages.^astralaksapa-features o f sharp instruments

OTnf&r dnwnftf* ^ n ii nfpn\lfvi g- nvK ^J

irafcjtifo u r n

^ I W It ^ H

snqt (W T«., gsfar snrf? wuifeitati* 11 # ii( JTO55HT I

H I )^r\(l (***0 J

|SI^ V W ll4 l| R lll9 ll ii 3 ii ^ fu t n m t w f nwiuww^ i mmkmm* q gw $srf mm *rarww^n v ii

n # nSastras ( sharp instruments ) twenty six in number, should

be got prepared from skilled metal smiths, in accordance with traditional method ( of preparing surgical instruments ). They should be generally six afigula ( fingers breadth ) long, capable of splitting the hair close/shaving, good to look at* with sharp edges, good to hold firmly, not o f ugly shape, prepared from well blown ( removed of impurities ) strong sted like iron, the front of their mouth, i.e ( the sharp edges ) well hammered ( to make them sharp )( having the colour

A StA ^G A H^DAYa M [GH.

o f the blue lotus, with shape in accordance with their name, always ready at hand for use, their faces ( cutting edges ) being one-fourth o f half ( i. e, one-eighth ) o f their own size ( total length ), each ( instrument ) two or three in number, to be made use o f as suitable to the place ( site o f operation ).

1-4.Ma^idalagra, vyddhipatra, utpala ( patra ), adhyardha-

dh&ra, sarpa (m ukha), esani, vetasa ( patra ), garari ( mukha ), trikurcaka, kusapatra, sitavadana ( atfmukhi), antarvaktra, ardhacaiidraka, vrlhl mukha, kut;har!, salaka ( &astra ), afiguli iastra, ba<Jisa, karapatra, kartari, nakhasastra, dafitalekha- naka, sucl, kurca, khaja, the four kinds o f ar5, and kar$a- vedhanaka-are the names o f the twenty six sharp instruments.

fa t^ II II

M a^alSgra sastra ( knife with round edge at its tip ) has its edge in the shape o f nail o f the index finger, to be made use o f for scraping and cutting ( excision ), in diseases like pothaki ( cyst in the eyelid ), sui?<jika ( tonsils ) etc. 5.

5T 11 % ||TOW

Vfdhipatra (scalpel) is shaped like a barber^ knife (razor), useful for cutting ( excision ), splitting ( incision) and tearing/ seperating, It, with a straight edge, is for use in elevated ( bulging ) swellings, the same with its tip bent backwards, long or short edge for use in deep seated swellings. 6.

a sm I v» 11

Utpalapatra and adhyardhadhara ( lancets ) are for the purpose o f splitting and cutting. 7.

Sarpyasya ( sarpamukha-serpent faced scalpel ) is meant for cutting ( excision ) o f polyps in the nose and ears and has an edge o f half afigula.

%%vi ] sCt r a s t h a n a

n <c nEsa$I (sharp probe) meant for exploring sinuses, is smooth

aud shaped like the mouth of an earthworm. 8.

Another kind o f Esa?I ( probe ) meant for splitting, has its face like a needle, with a slit ( hole ) at its root.

n ^ 11Vetasapatra sastra is for puncturing; Sararimukhi ( shaped

like a heron’s beak-a kind o f scissors ) and trikurcaka ( three spiked brush-like instrument ) are meant for draining out fluids. 9.

Kuiapatra ( razor resembling! blade o f kuSa grass ) andmukha ( razor resembling the beak o f a hawk, bistuary )

are meant for draining and their edge is two afigula ( in length ).

? • ______ t

Similarly the Antarmukha ( is meant for draining ), its edge is one and half afigula ( in length ) and shaped like half­moon. 10.

Vrihimukha ( with face like a grain o f rice, trocar ) its edge being one and half angula ( in length ) and meant for puncturing veins and the abdomen. 11.

fw r t IIWIKuthari ( axe ) is thick, stout, resembling a cow’s tooth,

with edge o f half angula ( in length ) and having a wooden handle ); from this the vein situated on bones should be cut, keeping the handle o f this axe vertically over it. 12.

S T S f t 1fejpnw WHt fW k*

9UU A$T&ftGA HIlDAYAM [GH.

Salaka ( rod ) made o f copper* with two faces ( edges on either side ) Shaped like the had of kurabaka, meant for peir- cing the lens in lifigan&$a ( cataract couching). 13,

w\w\

Aftguliiastra ( finger knife ) should be prepared so as to have an orifice, the edges of which form the face ( cutting edge )f with its edge half afigula in width, resembling either yfddhipatra or mag^al&graj in shape, capable o f permitting the entry o f the first phallange of the index finger, is tied to the finger with thread and meant for excision and splitting ( ofthe diseased portion ) in diseases o f the passage *)f the throat. 14-15.

3gfrf«<#<Mf3rarBa£i&a (sharp hook) with a bent face is meant for holding

enlarged uvula, arma ( pterygium ) etc.

e _ — ♦ — ... ♦ ,IIW IKarapatra ( saw ) is meant for cutting of the bone, should

have strong edge, o f ten afigula ( in length ) and width o f two afigula, with Sharp, small) teeth and with a handle to be held tigtht with ^ e fist. 16.

Kartar! ( Scissors) meant for cutting tendons, threads, hairs etc., is like scissors ( whieh is commonly used by others ).

-— * * • • ___ ,* w ^ v < n Q p *WRHH Iwuw

Nakhaiastra ( nail parer ), has cured or straight edge, two faced ( sharp edge on1 both sides ), nine afigtila in length,

X X V I] S0TRASTHW* m

to be made use o f for removing minute foreign bodies, exci­sion, splitting, scarifying and scraping. 18.

«v*fr»R I

Dafitalekhanaka ( dental lancet, scapper ). has one edge, four angles, shaped like a knot on one side, is meant for scrapping the tartar on the teeth. 19*

f m to * fcren Bjajtesr im\+uH\ m m IKRoll

i«if ISue! ( needles ) for suturing/sewing is o f three kmdfe|

round, stiong and stout; having thread ( passing in through a hole in their body near its r o o t ); that for use In fleshy parts will have three edges and length o f three afigula,. for use in less fleshy places, bony joints and wounds on joints, with a length o f two afigula. 20.

iftfesnr uriii*

Vrihlmukha sue! ( curved needle ) is bent like a bow,meant for use ( sewing/suturing ) o f intestines, stomach affidvital spots and two and half afigula ( in length ). 21.

t _ _ _ _ _isni^gsY; i

Kurca ( brush with sharp spikes ) with round spikes fixed on one end, seven or eight in number and fastened well; it is used for scrapping in nllika ( blue patches ), vyafiga ( dark patches on the face ) and loss o f hair etc. 22.

*rar* \&\i\ qrTorvqr i

Khaja ( churner ) has face o f half afigula in length and is o f round shape, with eight spikes ( fixed in i t ) meant for removing the ( vitiated ) blood from the nose by churning with the hands. 23

W f*f *Roit|)«£)fiT IRBII

302 ASTXftGA HRDAYAM [OH.

Kar^apali vyadhana—( instrument for puncturing the earlobe )> should have its face in the shape of bud o f yuthlka ( jasmine ). 24.

IR*MInmT®\ v nw&mm ?m%\

ir &ii

Ara ( awl, cutting plate ) has a round face o f half afigula below and four faces ( edges ) above, it should be used for puncturing swellings in case o f doubt whether it is ripe or unripe, as also-the earlobe which is thick. In case o f thick earlobe a needle, hollow in three parts o f it, three afigula in length is best suited for puncturing. 25-26.

Am tostr8tfi-~( accessory instruments ) :■—

v RnraAqi, \MU

Leeches, caustic alkalies, fire, glass ( lens, bead etc. ), stone, nail etc. which are non-metallic-are Anusastras ( acce­ssory instruments ). Many other instruments may be fabri­cated as required for use in special operations and sites. 27.

Rostra kdxyani— (functions o f sharp instruments)

IR^IIiNr «mjt i

Utpa^ana ( extracting ), pa^ana ( tearing/splitting ), slvaiia ( iuturing ), esana ( probing ), lekhana ( scraping ), pracheh&na ( scratching, incising ), kutjana ( beating, hitting ), chedana ( excising, cutting ), bhedana ( breaking ), vyadhana ( punctu­ring ), manthana ( churning ), grahana ( holding, catching ) and dahana ( burning, cauterising )-are the functions o f sharp instruments. 28.

i$#&tra dosa—( defects o f sharp instruments ) *

i* I R\l Im m l snAfTkhi i

X X V I ] sOt r a s t h An a m

Bluntness, brokenness, thinness, stoutness, smallness, leng- thyness, curvedness and rough edge-are the eight defects ot sharp instruments. 29.

Sastragrahana vidhi—( method o f holding sharp instruments )

t o ? it^otia ifici: Ifa*u«r*u&Y « n\\\\

mm g%r i

For cutting, breaking and scrapping the instrument should be held in between vpitaphala ( round wooden handle) mud the edge with ( the help of ) index and middle fingers and the thumb, carefully/attentively} for draining, it should be held at the tip of the round wooden handle with the help ofthe indek finger and the thumb; for scraping the palm it should be held at the tip o f the handle; vrlhimukha sastra should b$ held at its mouth ( tip ); for extracting, the instruments should be held at their root; others may be held in such a manner as is convenient to the operation ( manipulation ). 30-32.Rostra koia—( instrument w allet) : —

The instrument wallet should be nine afigula in width, twelve afigula in length, made either from jute, leaves, wool, silk, inner bark of trees or soft leather, endowed with threads (for tieing), well stitched with compartments for instnimeotl, which should be kept wrapped in wool; its mouth closed and held tight with a rod ( acting like a bolt) and pleasing to look at. 33-34,Jalaukn— ( leeches ) :—

gfamr w w m wLeeches should be m de use of for let&rg out blood ftotts

happy persons ( tender, not withstanding pain ).

IIVn.II

< W n * spp IMII *tfir*T trfitac mfi*: tRwf^nastq&re t o

Leeches born in dirty water contaminated by putrifying dead bodies p f fish, frog and snake, or their exreta; those which are red, white or very black in colour; which are very active, thick and slimy, those called Ifidrayudha, those which have varied lines on their Back, and which are very hairy are Savina ( poisonous) and so should be rejected. I f used> they produce itching, ulceration, fever and giddiness, these ( ailments ) are to be treated with drugs which mitigate poison, pitta and asra ( blood ). 35-36$.

f t& 'is ftrr i«n: IIWI

Those born in clean water, which are blue like algae, round in shape, having blue lines in their back, rough/hard back, thin body, slightly yellowish belly are Nirvi§a ( non- poisonous ) ( so can be used ). 37-38.

srr r o?>*i hi ffir ii^ii

Even these, when they do not vomit the blood fully, when they arc applied frequently, and when they are inactive even after getting into water, should be considered as blood into­xicated and should be rejected. 39.

Jalauk&vacQraya— ( procedure o f applying leeches ) : —

3T g^l9?«iffcrcii 1T% ll»o||

Others ( which are suitable) which are kept for short time either in water containing paste o f niga ( termuric ), avattti-

m h ^ d a y a m [ c h .

X X V I] scttrasth an a 305

soma ( water in Which grains arc washed ) or buttermilk and made comfortable by putting back in pure water, should be made to stick on ( by bitting ), on the place o f the body (' of the patient) which is rubbed with ghee, mud, breastmilk or blood, or by making a wound with a sharp instrument. When it starts drinking blood by raising its shoulders, it should be covered with a soft cloth.

an^r asm i w aft* \m\\

sr&taro: ll ? l l )Thus stuck up, the leech will suck only the vitiated blood

first from {he mixture o f vitiated and unvitiated blood, just like the swan sucks only the giilk from a mixture o f milk and water. 40-42.

( Application o f leeches mitigates diseases such as, abdo­minal tumor, haemorrhoids, abscess, leprosy and other skin diseases, gout, diseases o f the neck and eyes, poison, visarpa ( herpes ? ) etc ).

^ «<nfr 3fT n. I* l l t f ^ l l

When pricking pain or itching develops at the site o f the bite, the leech should be removed? they are then made to vomit the sucked blood ) by touching their mouth with salt and oil, or by gentle rubbing in the direction o f their mouth after smearing fine rice flour over them. 43.

art( After making them vom it) they should be protected

( prevented ) from blood intoxication and should not be used again for seven days.

After proper vomitting, the leech regains its previous activity and becomes strong; by too much o f vomitting it becomes very weak or may even dje; if vomitting is improper, it becomes lazy ( inactive ) and intoxicated. 44.

gnf: IMMI

20 A

306 A$TAffGA h r d a y a m

They should be transfered from one pot to another, filled with good mud and water, in order to destroy (avoid) putre­faction by saliva etc. (excrements o f leeches), for they (leeches) become poisonous with such a contact. 45.

When ( in doubt o f ) impurity, the site o f the bite should be made to bleed by applying paste ofharidr&, gu$a (jaggery, molasses ) and m&ksika ( honey ), and later a piece o f cloth aoaked in ghee washed a hundred times or . cooling pastes ( prepared from drugs o f cold potency ) should be applied ( over the site ).

om* IIWIIWith the removal o f vitiated blood, the redness and pain

subside immediately. 47.^ 3 ^ wfisRf TSR «t«i I

The vitiated blood, displaced from its site and accumula­ting in the interior o f the wound becomes greatly sour by sta­gnating overnight; hence it should be expelled out again. 48.

^ f w i i

A gourd or pot should not be used ( to remove the vitiated blood ) when the blood is vitiated by pitta, for, they are asso­ciated with fire ( burning wick inside ) and so aggravate pitta further more. They should be used in case o f vitiation by kapha and v&yu ( vata ). 49.

The blood vitiated by kapha should not be extracted by using a sucking horn because o f thickness ( o f the blood ), whereas blood vitiated by vata and pitta should be removed by the sucking horn. 50.Pracchana ( incising to produce bleeding )

r e m w m , i

X X V I] S0TRA5THANA 307

The part o f the body above the site (selected for bleeding) should be tied tightly with either a rope or leather strap; tendons, joints, bones and vital spots are avoided and scrat­ching, ( incision by sharp scalpel ) done from below upwards; the incisions being neither ( very ) deep, ( very ) wide, and not sidewards ( horizontal ).

C >sg3rCf f**: IMIIBlood accumilated, in any localised area ( small area ) can

be removed by scratching ( incisions ); that which is impou­nded ( in tumors, abscess etc. ) by using leeches; that which has produced loss o f sensation ( at the site o f accumulation ) by using the sucking horn etc, ( gourd or pot ) and that which is spread all over the body by venesection. 53.

STT I\ m \ \

, Mwifo r o sr m m . iOr ( removal o f blood by ) insicions is done when the

blood is solidified; by leeches when it is deep seated; by gourd, pot or horn when it is localised in the skin and by venesection when it is pervading the entire body; by using horn, leeches, gourd for the seats o f vata and others (dosas) respectively. 54|.

sr^tifh srtfh IIVM1<rh**ci

The site of bleeding should be covered (after the bleeding) with cooling paste etc; for there will be pain, itching and oedema ( at the site ), the area should be bathed with warm ghee ( butterfat), 55.

OTAffcinbl 11 IIThus ends the chapter-Sastra vidhi-the twentysixth in

Sutrasthana in Astafigahfdaya samhita written by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

S'aPRrtssTO lChapter— 27

SIRAVTADHA VIDHI ( Procedure o f venesection )

wren s s m w r o : i

*fsr ^ i

Now, we shall expound the chapter Sir&vyadhavidhi-pro- cedure o f cutting the vein ( venesection ); thus said Atreya and other great sages.iuddharakta lafaaqa—( properties of pure blood )

Slightly sweet and salt ( in taste and actions )( neither cold nor hot ( in others words, warm ), not coagulated ( liquid ), resembling a lotus, Indragopa insect, gold, blood o f sheep and rabbit in colon r-a re the characteristic properties o f pure ( unvitiated ) blood; it is the cause o f origin o f the body and by it, is determined the condition ( healthy or un­healthy ) o f the body. 1-1 J.

Notes :— Arunadatta states that the purpose o f giving many examples is to indicate different degrees o f red colour seen in healthy persons. Hemadri interpretes the term ‘hema’ as manjis$a plant ( Rubia cordifolia L inn .) and not as gold as done by Arunadatta

Dutfarakta karma— ( actions o f vitiated blood ) : —

ll ^ ll

II * ll

m $ n a ll^r-fcwararr ^ szvttrifrm * i

It ( blood ) usually gets vitiated by pitta and desman ( kapha ), then it produces diseases such as visarpa ( herpes ),

XXVtt J SCTRASTH&NA 309

abscesses, diseases o f the spleen, abdon»inal tumors, dys­pepsia, fevers, diseases o f the mouth, eyes and the head; intoxication ( toxicity )^thirst, salty taste in the mouth, vata- sra (gout), pittasra (bleeding disease), belchings with pungent and sour tastes, and giddiness. Even those curable diseases, not getting cured even after appropriate cold or hot, unctous or dry treatments should bb understood as being born from aggravated ( increased ) blood.

W r fa fJ It H It

In order to drain out the vitiated blood in these diseases, veins should be cut. 5.Sirttvyadha anarhdfo-persons unsuitable for venesection.

«T tII ^ II

It ^ It eror « % i

n w f t r o i f ip s ^ r It 4 tt

But not for those ( persons ) who are less than sixteen and more than seventy years o f age, who have had no bleeding previously ( any time due to any cause ), who have not under­gone oleation and sudation therapies, who have had excess sudation, those suffering from diseases o f vata origin, the pre­gnant woman, the woman in parturition, those suffering from indigestion, bleeding diseases, dyspnoea, cough, diarrhoea, enlargement o f the abdomen, vomitting( anaemia; oedema o f the whole body ( dropsy ); for those who have been given fat ( ghee or oil ) to drink ( as part o f oleation therapy ), and ,who are undergoing the five therapies ( purifactory therapies such as emesis,, purgation, oil enema, decoction enema and nasal medication). The vein should not be cut without enforcing control ( as described further ) on the body, that vein which is horizontal, that which has not been raised up; not on days which are very cold, very hot* very windy, or cloudy; except in emergency diseases ( in which venesection can t>e done, i f urgently needed ). 6 -8 }. .

A§$AifeA H^DAVAM t e n .

Vyadhana sthana nirdesa—•( selection o f site o f venesection) :—

m m vf ii?®u$<3^3 i fltawwfrfcrc* fiaar* HNii

^H\k S W gfo ^sfi I s ra # sn fa * :r

< n ȣ ^ ^ Itacft<i<*.*w4l4*% ii^ h

sr«nliet>i<i*r «rtf*i<atii?aii

y&mi m iV *«n d oiteq«tf 8 3 ^ ll^ ll

<T«JT I<1* Rmmi T5r<t»«e > lll^u

g *sqp fifisnrfor: i

«w«ii ^tswtf « r 3ei f«<^ iIn diseases o f the head and eyes, veins situated either on

the forehead outer angle o f the eyes or the area around the nose should be cut; in diseases o f the ear, the veins near the ear; in diseases o f the nose that located at the tip o f the nose; in rhinitis that ( vein ) located in the nose and foreheadj in diseases o f the mouth, those situated in the tongue, lips, lower jaw or palate; in tumors o f parts above the shoulders, those ( veins ) situated in the neck, ears, temples, or the head; in epilepsy, that { vein ) situated at the junction o f the lower jaw; and in all ( diseases o f the head ) usually the ( vein ) situated in between the eyebrows ( should be c u t ); in absces­ses and pain in the flanks, that ( vein ) situated between the flanks, axilla and breast; in fever o f every third day (tertian) that ( vein ) in the centre o f the shoulders; in fever o f every fourth day ( quotadian ) that below the shoulder; in dysentery accompanied with pain that ( vein ) situated two afigula away from the pelvis; in diseases o f the semen and penis, that (vein)

3QCVII) SUTRASTHANA 3ii

situated in the penis; in glandular enlargement o f the neck, that situated in the thigh; in gfdhrasi ( sciatica ) that ( vein ) situated at four afigula below or above the knee joints; in apac! ( goitre ) that ( vein ) situated about two afigula below the ifidrabasti ( a vital spot in the centre o f the calf muscle ); in pain o f the thighs and in kro§{uka£ir§a ( inflammatory swelling o f the knee joint appearing like the head o f a jackal) that ( vein ) situated four afigula above the ankle; in p&da- daha ( buring sensation o f the soles ), khuqla ( gou t), p&da- harsa ( pins and needles in the feet ) , vipadika ( fissures o f the feet), vatakaiitaka ( Sprain o f the foot/ankle ) and cippa ( a diseases o f the nails o f the toes ) that ( vein ) situated two afigula above the ksipramarma ( vital spot in between the big toe and the next toe ); in visvaci ( pain in the arms ) in the same way as that o f gydhrasl ( sciatica ) should be cut.

I f the veins, so far mentioned, are not visible, another vein situated at a near-by place, which is devoid o f vital spots should be cut. 9-17.

Siravyadha vidhi—( procedure o f venesection ) x—

IW tifa w X \\\%\\

3S?rt mfom* Hmfakwtt iRtu

r Brffefi IIWIThe patient who has his body lubricated ( anointed with

oil ), equipped with all necessary equipments kept ready; who is strong, who has performed auspicious rites and consu­med meat-juice and boiled rice mixed with fat ( ghee ), who has been exposed to sunlight or fire for sweating, should be asked to sit on a stool o f the height o f the knee. A band o f soft cloth should be tied round his head at the lower border o f the hairs; his elbows kept on his knees, and his neck massa-

ASTANGA HRfcAYAM

ged briskly with fists in which pad o f cloth is' held; grinding the ( rows o f ) teeth, caughiog, inflating the mouth to enlarge the cheeks, should also be donej his body ( trunk ) should be wound with a band o f cloth, controlled ( by knots ) at the back; his neck should also be tied with a band o f cloth and tightened by twisting the left index finger within itj this is the mode o f raising the veins, excepting those which are not facing inwards ( deep seated ), 18-22,

TOST n ^ ll

wsim irbh

Then the physician should tap the raised vein with his middle finger tripped off by the thumb; noticing the eleva­tion, or raising it ( once again ) by kneading it with the thumb; then holding the axe ( cutting instrument) with his left hand, place its edge on the middle portion o f the vein and give a tap on the axe without shaking. It ( axe ) should be lifted up in the same way, tapping and kneading it ( vein ) ( for making more blood to come o u t ). 23-24.

g i

The vein ( o f the nose ) phould be cut with the vrihimukha iastra ( the lancet with its face shaped like a grain o f rice ) after raising the tip and the sorrounding areas o f the nose with the thumb. 25*

The vein situated underneath the tongue, ( be cu t ) by asking the patient to keep the tip o f the tongue raised and bitting it holding it firmly ( by the two/ rows o f teeth ). 25}.

!R«n

X X V I! J s u t r a s t h a n a 313

For cutting the veins o f the neck, they should be raised by manipulating the area above the breasts, the patient is made to hold a stone in each o f his fists and keep the shoul­ders on his knees and outstretched; the body iri^ssaged comme- cing with the pit o f the stomach ( in the upward direction ), and then the veins cut, 25J-27.

The veins pf the hand be cut, when the patient is sitting comfortably, keeping his arm straight without bending at the elbow, clenching the fist with the fingers folded inside, a band o f cloth tied, four angula above the site o f cutting. 28-28$.

SVCi *The veins o f the flanks be cut, by keeping the arms hanging

loose; those o f the penis when it is fiacid; those o f the calves .when the leg is not folded at the knees. 29-29|,

\\\\\\

Those o f the feet be cut, when the feet are kept steady, the foreleg is massaged briskly from the knee downwards towards the ankle with the hands, tieing a band similar td the ( method described ) hand, while the other leg is kept slightly bent. 30-31.

By this •( description so far ) the clever physician should adppt such methods ( o f raising the veins ) appropriate to {he places, not mentioned here. 32.

«««u

On fleshly parts, the vrfhimukha sastra ( lancet ) should be used and the vein cut to the size o f a rice grain only* the veins on the tones should be cut to the size of half o f a barley by using the axe. 33.

TO §| sr I

N»When the cutting is proper, the blood flows out in a steady

stream and stops when the control is released. When the cutting is inadequate, the flow is only for a short time and less in quantity; then it should be rubbed with oil mixed with ( slaked ) lime ( to promote more bleeding ), when the cut is more, the blood flows out with a sound and stops with great difficulty. 34,Asruti farana ( causes fo r non-flowing ) : —

H1KH

Fear, fainting, loose control ( tourniquet J^Jblunt instru­ments, over-satiation ( over-eating), debility, patent urges ( o f urine, faeces etc. being manifest) and absence o f sudation therapy-are the causes o f non-flowing o f blood. 35,

«w « w b wifei m u

et«ebi «W l« i« llV»nWhen the blood is not flowing out in sufficient quantity,

the cut end o f the vein should be smeared with oil processed with vella, vyo$a, nila, nata, agaradhSma or lavana, when the blood is flowing out properly, the site should be smeared with warm oil and lavana ( sa lt). 36-37.

Vitiated blood flows out first, just like the yellow (ju ice ) from the seeds o f kusuihbha ( before its oil flows out )

O T W W T 1 ^ 5 ^ ^ crl<fciAfter sufficient bleeding, the flow stops by itself; it should

be considered as pure ( unvitiated blood ) and further flow should not be attempted. 38.

314 ASTANGA H&DAYAM [ GH.

XXVU 3 s6 t r Ast&An a 315

tftfari* sbtsr: g* : i y i*c«m & a ^ 4% ,sR l 5JT WWW

If, during the time of bleeding, the patient faints, then the controls should be released, he should be fanned with fans ( to make him conscious ) and bleeding continued. I f he faints again, bleeding ( venesection ) should be postponed to the next day or third day. 39.Dutfarakta lah$ana— ( characteristics o f vitiated blood ) : —

f t Min. 4 t c i i f W llttoll

WHq, SWJJrfg[

Biood vitiated by vata, will be blue or crimson in colourt dry ( nonslimy ), flows out with force, clear and frothy; ( viti­ated ) by pitta it will be yellow or black, has foul smell, not thick because o f ( increase o f ) heat and mixed with glistening particles; ( vitiated ) by kapha, it will be unctous, pale ( yel- lowish-white ) in colour, has small threads, is slimy and thick; by combination o f two dosas, there will be mixed features, the blood vitiated by all the do§as ( increased simul­taneously ) will be dirty and thick. 40-41*Sravapramana— ( quantity o f flow ) :—

f t 3TT 'oc«i«f4W IWRII

Vitiated blood more than one prastha ( 13} pala=768 gms. ) should not be allowed to flow out, even in strong persons; excess bleeding will lead to either death or dreadful diseases of vata origin. In such condition, oil massage and bath, drinking o f meat juice, milk and blood ( o f animals ) are the treatment. 42.

wfc q&fatmwta foroginm ftH WWW o d d a lA w W I

After the flow o f blood, the controls should be removed slowly, the site washed with col4 water, the cut end o f

sis ASTAftGA HRDAYAM

the vein covered with a cotton swab soaked in oil and bandaged. 43.

"N ^

Vitiated blood should be removed again.either in thesame evening or the next day; if the blood is found greatly vitiated ( with more quantity o f dosas ) it should be removed again after a fortnight, after administering oleation therapy to the body. 44.

ffcBsfe ii ii

*r$rw*rert ?r srrferafasrre iI f a small lesidue of vitiated blood remains inside, diseases

do not get aggravated and so it can be allowed to stay, but excess flow o f blood should not be attempted. 45.

s r ^ u w i

SB ua^u

Such residual blood may be removed by making use o f the sucking horn etc, or it can be purified ( o f dosas) by administering cold comforts, therapies prescribed for rakta- pitta ( bleeding diseases ), purifactory therapies ( emesis, pur­gation etc. ) and by methods o f making the body thin. Even the blood which is vitiated ( by the dosas ) but not increased in quantity should be treated by these methods only. 46-47.

%sf

fei’«iui^^£iui«|W iwK ii

m m m f a n itrciRd* ll^oll

I f the bleeding does not stop, methods to stop it should be adopted; the orifice o f the wound should be smeared with the powder o f either rodhra, priyafigu, pattaflga, masa, yasti, gairika, mftkapala ( pot sherd ), afljana, kshauma mas! ( ash

XXV II] SOTRa STHANA 317

o f flax ) or o f the bark and sprouts o f trees with milky sap; by cold infusion prepared from drugs o f padmakadi gaija ( vide chapter 15 ) should be taken as a drink; the same vein should be cut again and the cut endi o f the vein touched with' a red hot iron rod. 48-50.

Tgzmmx * s i g n e t

Till such time the aggravated dosas residing in the blood which is circulating in paths other than its usual ones, because ofthe control ( effected by the physician for the purpose ot blood letting ) returns back again to their own seats, the pati­ent should adhere to only such foods and activities which are suitable for health. 51.

aqrt iiVUiFoods which are neither very hot nor very cold, which

are light ( easily digestable ) and stimulating hunger are sui­table after the removal o f blood, because then the body will be unstable in its blood ( in its quantity ) and digestive acti­vity, which have to be especially protected. 52.

jfa r o ta r o im nExcellence o f colour ( and complexion ), acuity o f the

sense organs and ( good ) reception o f the objects ( by the sense organs), unhindered digestive activity, enjoyment o f comforts endowed with good nutrition ( nourishment) and strength,-are the characteristics o f the person having pure ( nonvitiated ) blood. 53.

Thus ends the chapter named Siravyadha vidhi-the twenty- seventh in Sutrasthana o f As£angahj*daya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—28

SALYAHABA^A VIDHI— ( removal o f ford & bodies )

craiffi im m i i

Now, we shall expound the chapter-Saly&hara^a vidhi- methods o f removal o f foreign bodies; thus said Atreya and other great sages.ialya gati—( direction o f entry o f foreign bodies j :—

Irregular ( curved ), straight, horizontal, upward and downward-are the five gati ( directions o f movement o f the foreign bodies ).Saialya vraya—( ulcer with a foreign body inside ) t—

iM W *n* ii ! n

* 'an!«fcnv<iJ ^ II H IIBluishmess, swelling pain, frequent bleeding, elevated like

a bubble, studded with eruptions and softening o f muscles-are in brief, the features from which a wound having a foreign body, should be recognised. 1-2.

fetN itcw d $13$ flRWJ Isfcst w f i r ^ M

q w 5f 1fipfl II tf II

When the foreign body is in the skin, there is discoloura­tion, hard and large swelling; when it is in the muscle, there will be sucking pain (steady), progress ofthe swelling, tender­ness, sappuration and non-healing o f the wound o f entry o f the foreign body; when it is in between two musples the signs will be similar to that residing inside the muscle excepting the swelling. 3-4.

x x v i n 3 SOTRASTHANA aid

^ ftiviVnw R ailfcit II H II ^qU-<wta*it <*><.,Rs felfc I

II ^ IIfiwifir ^s^tu-v wvm m i w vur)*** i

^ sf tw 5fW I>siPi%Fv.^ 11 < 11*ii«iTd'Ai*itP*|*i4*U9i ^S I

sm 11 ^ itw w r ^

Convulsions, shock, stiffness ( loss o f movements) and ( severe ) pain manifest when the foreign body is in the tendons and is difficult to remove; when lodged in the veins, there is distention o f the vein; when lodged in the channels, there will be loss o f their respective nofmal functions; when it is lodged in the artery, blood mixed with air and froth comes out with a sound, accompanied with oppression in the chest ( nausea*) and bodyache; wheri' lodged in the bony joints there will be severe shock ( pain ) and filling up o f the bone; if lodged in the bone itself there will be pain o f diffe­rent types and swelling; when it is lodged in bony joints, the signs are the same, along with loss o f movement also.

When lodged in the abdomen, there will be distention and appearance of food, faecal matter and urine at the orifice of the wound.

Foreign body lodged in vital spots should be recognised by appearance o f signs of injury to such spots.

In addition to the general signs ( o f lodging o f foreign bodies ) in the skin etc. enumerated so far ), even their dis­charges ( fluids ) coming out from them such as lasik& (lymph) from the skin, rakta ( blood ) from veins and artferies,. majja ( marrow ) from bones etc. should be looked for. 5-9|.

320 A$TA$GA* H$DAYAM

Foreign body Todged in persons who h a ^ pure body (.purified, with therapies such as emesis,. purgation etc. ) and the foreign body placed in a downward direction ( o f ex it), resembles/simulates a healed wound ( though it is actually not healedT). It produces severe distress ( later on ), by exciting factors such as agravation .of dosas, assault etc. 10.Salyasth&na nirpaya-{method o f detection o f the site offoreign bodyy.-

t o to ifttnt o i

ST nvui

m \\\\\\

«i^nW Hl IIatsivmgjSSFren TOYifeitlq, I

The exact site o f lodging o f foreign bodies concealed in the skin, is recognised by the appearance o f redness, pain, burning sensation and tenderness after anointing with oil, fomentation or massage; by the melting o f (solid) ghee, (placed at the site) or by quick drying o f the ( m oist) paste ( o f sandal wood etc.); the site o f foreign bodies concealed in the muscle can be recognised by creating looseness ( thinness ) o f the muscles by purifactory therapies ( emesis, purgation etc. ) or by other methods o f slimming the body and then observing for sites o f pain, redness etc; the same is the procedure even for those concealed in between the muscles, in the bony joints and the ahdqmen; the site o f those concealed in the bones is recognised by anointing with oil, fomentation, tieing ( with rope or bandage) squezing and massaging; the sites o f those concealed in the bony joints by extending or folding o f the joint in addition to signs similar to those lodged in bones.

•re A IHHII

sfta 11 W lSites o f those concealed in tendons, veins, channels and

arteries are recognised by appearance o f pain in such places, when the patient is taken for a swift ride on a< rough road, in a horse chariot, with broken wheels.

XXVIII ] sCt r a s t h a n a 321

Features o f those concealed, in vulnearable spots are not described seperately because such spots are composed o f muscles and other tissues only ( the features o f which have been described already, )

Generally the ske o f the foreign body is determined by the appearance o f distressing symptoms ( abnormal movements etc. ) during activity and by the presence o f pain. 17.

fa g s 'sr i

The shape o f the invisible foreign body is determined by the shape o f the wound, such as round ( circular ) wide, with four angles, with three edges ( etc. ) to state briefly. 18

Salyaharaqa-( removal o f foreign bodies ) . —

Method o f their removal are through upward and down­ward directions; those entering into the body from above and below should be pulled out in the opposite directions respectively. 19.

Those which have entered from sideward ( horizontally ) should be removed by cutting it conveniently. 19 .

5f PnataljjC IRoll

Foreign bodies ( arrowheads ) which are lodged in the chest, axillae, groins and flanks, which are pointing upwards (outwards), whose tip is not visible, which can be cut, and which have broad faces ( edges) should not be pulled out; those which lead to death soon after their removal which are tost ( invisible, absorbed by the body ) and those which do not produce complications-should not be removed. 20-*2l.

21 A

322 A§TAf5GA HRDAYAM [OH.

Aharaqa vidhi-( means and methods of removal ) :—

Those which can be held with the hand, should be removed by the hand itself, while others which are visible, should be held by instruments such simha mukha (lion faced), ahimukha ( serpent faced ), makara mukha ( crocodile faced ) varmi mukha ( fish faced ), karkata mukha ( crab faced ) etc. 22.

IR3UI

Those which are invisible but can be held (by instruments), thi ough the wound, should be pulled out by instruments having faces like the kanka ( heron ), bhyflga ( shrike), kurara ( osprey ), iarari ( a kind o f heron ) and vayasa ( crow ). 23.

i f o O T g 5^5%; 1 *11Those which are lodged in the-skin, should be removed

with the help o f sandamSa ( yafitra-pincers, forceps ); those which are hollow, with the help o f tala yantra ( instuments with flat discs ), those which are lodged in hollow spaces by using nalaka yantra ( tubular instruments ) and the rest by other convenient instruments. 24.

ffTsr IRHH

Those which cannot be held by instruments, should be removed by cutting open the site with sharp instruments, the wound is next cleared o f the blood, soaked with ghee (butter- fat), fomented and then bandaged; the patient is advised to follow the prescribed regimen ( described in verses 30-42 o f the next chapter ). 25.

Those lodged in the veins and tendons (including nerves), should be pulled out after loosening them with the help o f §al&k& ( rod like instruments ),

IRRII

XXVIII ] s o t r a s t h An a 323

srfercr ^ \R%nsrcr: hWhi^ ^ i^ i

M * \ m $ |Rot|

Foreign body ( arrowhead e tc .) lodged in the heart which is difficult to remove, should be removed after frightening the patient with sprinkling o f ice water ( very cold water ) and noting its displacement; should be removed by using appro­priate instruments; similarly even others which are difficult to remove lodged in other places should be removed. 26-27.

IR^II

Foreign body/arrow head, lodged in the bones should be removed by holding the patient tight ( by the legs 9f the physician ), if not possible (by this method) it should be pulled out by attendents who are strong. 28.

erax&MifrA t o # IIRMI

qsir^rr m nu^oii

I f not possible even by that method, the tail end (feather- tied end) o f the arrow should be bent and fastened tight to the string o f a bent bow, and the bow tied to the bridle bit o f a horse; the horse should then be whipped so that it raises its head suddenly and with force; by this method the arrow may be removed. 29-30.

srt sui*rf«4 ISFfT IIW

Like wise, the branches o f trees may be made use of; in case o f arrows with thin or fragile tail ends, thin bamboo poles can be made use of. 31.

HV&ll fsrcfeftaftstf IIWI

$24 A$HtftGA H^DAYAM [C H .

I f the tail end o f the arrow is sorrounded by a elevation, it should be pulled out after cutting off the elevated part suitably; i f the arrowhead has caused a bulging on the body, it should be removed with the help o f a tubular instrument after shaking ( hitting ) the bulging with a hammer. 32.

qrfSRr n w n & t nww

By the same instrument ( hammer ), the arrow which has no clear passage o f exit, should be brought into a passage ( suitable for pulling out )• those which have earlike proje­ctions should be pulled out after cutting off their ears or by fixing them inside tubular instruments. 33.

Those ( arrowhead ) without earlike projections^ which hav« created a wide opening in the body and fodged straight, can be removed by making use o f a magnet.

Foreign bodies which have entered the large intestine can be removed by inducing purgations. 34.

Bad air (ga s), poison, breast milk, blood, fluids etc. (which are acting as foreign bodies ) should be removed by sucking by using animal horn etc. 34|.

PittarS fRTS 5 !# fTO ^sf I

I f the foreign body has gone into the passage o f the throat, a lotus stalk ( spunge like portion ), tied with a thread should be passed into the throat, and when the foreign body gets ituck to the stalk, the thread should be pulled out slowly and evenly. 35.

s u t r a s t h a n a

I f foreign body in the throat is made up of lac, a heated iron rod should be passed through a tubular instru­ment and made to touch the foreign body and then i emoved out; those- which are not made o f lac should be removed by making use o f fo d smeared with lac ( at its tip). 36.

w e nThorn-like ( hook-like ) foreign bodies ( which are in the

throat) should be removed by inserting a ball o f hair fastened with a thread, making the patient vomit the water which he has been made to drink earlier, the foreign body sticking to the ball o f hair during vomitting is removed by pulling the thread quickly. In the same way hair and others ( foreign bodies should be removed by making use o f the hook ). 37.

Those foreign bodies which are lodged in the mouth and nose, if not possible to be removed out through their orifices, should be pushed back ( making them to enter into the wider tract ). 38.

I f a bolus o f food is stuck up in the throat, it should be made to enter the alimentary tract either by drinking water or by hitting on the nape o f the neck.

Minute foreign bodies in the eyes or wounds should be removed by using ( thread or cloth ) o f flax ( or silk ), hair or water. 39.

The person who has swallowed water to his full stomach ( by drowning ) should be held with his head down and legs up and shaken well, or laid on the ground with the face bent down and then made to vomit all the water; he should then be immersed in a heap o f ash, 40.

3ZO A§TAKGA HkDAYAM [CH.

f «o*'tgsr s><S 5«nscr3 rircr srTiamI f the ears are full with water, it should be removed by

inserting the fingers and oil remover put into the ears or the ear should be kep t facing downwards and the head given a blow from the other side or water should be sucked out ( with the help o f tubular instruments ). 41.

I f any insect has entered into the ears, the ears should be filled with warm salt water or sour gruel, when the insect dies anti-hydration measures should be adopted. 42.

3TT§* ^ f ^ d w m Im«Rfi V&i IIS II

Foreign bodies ma3c o f lac, gold and other metals remai­ning for lon~ time, inside the body, get dissolved by the heat o f the body. 43.

*3> $f * i * W i 3 4 < « i < i * c i i i # # n sn*ft i

Foreign body composed o f mud, bamboo, wood, horn, bone, tooth and hair ( o f animals or man ) and stone* do not ( get dissolved by body heat )$ those composed o f horn, bamboo, iron, wood o f palm tree or other wooden ones, remai­ning for long periods inside the body generally get distorted, ( remain undissolved and produce putrefaction in the muscles and blood. 44-44|.

513% 4irctfq«nS * fctfeKt 11^11

llW l

If, the foreign body is concealed deep inside fleshy parts, do not putrify; putrifaction should be created in such parts by squeezing, fomentation, purifactory Treasures, thinning and

XXVIII ] s o t r a sTh a n a 327

stoutening therapies, use o f strong, hot poultices* warm foods and drinks, incising and other methods, o f sharp instrumenta­tion, trampling by feet etc. and then the foreign bodies remo­ved by excision, probing or cutting. 45-46.

3 in, $153 ll&®JllKeeping in mind the different and peculiar features o f ihe

foreign bodies, their place o f lodging and instruments o f removal, the intellegent physician should recognise them and remove them by appropriate methods. 47-474.

uffefc'&iifeifMtoRTO: i i i iThus ends the chapter named Salyaharaija vidhi-the

twentyeighth o f sutrasthana o f As^afigahydaya samhita com­posed by srimad Vagbhata son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—29

SASTRAKARMA VIDHI-Procedtire o f surgical operation.

Now, we shall expound the chapter-Sastrakarma vidhi- procedure o f surgical operations, thus said Atreya and other great sages.

arns s tr : m rqx^ sra^-P II \ I)

Ulcer develops, usually after putrefaction (pus formation) which is preceded by swelling, henre it ( swelling ) should be treated first, preventing the formation orpus* by all efforts, such as application o f cold poultices, bathing the part with cold decoction o f drugs, blood-letting, purifactory therapies ( emesis, purgation ) etc. 1.

Trividha sopha-( three stages o f swelling )

ii \ iiSwelling which is mild ( slight) with slight heat and

pain, o f the same colour as o f the skin, ha. d and immovable is said to be an Amagotha ( unripe swelling ). 2

SfferfcsiMdi Ill \ ll

^ wn^F«r<Ofcta iq’S^grcfRi^criiwn I

Swelling which has colours different from that o f the skin, usually red, enlarged like a bladder ( inflated ), asso­ciated with continuous bursting type o f pain, aches all over the body, excess o f yawning, different kinds o f distressing symptoms, anorexia, burning sensation all ovtr the body and

ib ta fc i s o t r a s t h a n a

also at the site o f swelling, thirst, fever and loss o f sleep, quick melting o f solid ghee placed on the swelling and intolerance to touch ( tenderness) just as in an ulcer-— these are the featu­res o f pacyamanaiotha ( swelling under going ripening ). 3-4.

tl M l

Pakva Sotha ( ripe swelling ) is mild in nature, reduced in size, whitish, has wrinkles on it, is depressed all round but elevated at its centre associated with itching ( irritation ), mild swelling, movement o f pus can be understood by touch just as movement o f water in a bladder ( fluctuation ). 5.

m m tot? wr&fr iThere is no pain without ( involvement o f ) vata, no

burning sensation without pitta, and no swelling without kapha, d o redness without rakta ( blood ); hence p&ka ( ripe­ning and pus formation ) is caused by all the dogas and the blood combined together. 6.

(I (i

When pus formation becomes more with lapse o f time ) there is cavitation (inside the swelling), the skin becomes thin and eaten away ( destroyed ) by the dp§as, it is covered v ith wrinkles, black in colour and body hairs fall off. 7*

MWkScmt*} II *5II

't'feuJtW cW tiH IIsit# . g i

In the swelling produced by predominance o f kapha, ripening takes place slowly, hence signs o f ripening do not manifest clearly, the swelling which is cold to touch, o f the same colour as o f the skin, of mild pain, hard on touch like a stone; such a dwelling is given the name *Raktap£ka’ by wise- men, who have no doubts in their mind. 8-9,

Sastra karma vidhi-( Procedure o f surgical operation ) : — •Nrra&arii im©H

tiW?iIn persons who are o f weak mind, who are debilitated, in

children, or when the swelling is greatly elevated by accumi- lation o f pus, when it is located on vulnerable spots, joints etc., the treatment is dara$a ( making the abscessjburst by appli­cation o f alkalies) whereas in others (patients and conditions) the treatment is pafcana ( cutting by sharp instruments ). 10.

Rkiw : I M ilv*r I«wm1 I

%sr QuiW'tfvrarareR iGutting an unripe swelling ( abscess ) leads to diseases o f

the veins and tendons, profuse bleeding, great increase o f pain, tearing o f the skin or visarpa ( spreading ulcers ) develops from the wound. The pus remaining inside and increasing in quantity, quickly burns away the veins, tendons blood and muscles just as ( spark o f) fire burns away a hay stack. 11-42.

He ( the surgeon ) who by ignorance cuts open an unripe swelling and he who neglects a ripe swelling ( without cutting open )-botb should be considered as mean fellows performing indescriminate acts. 13.P&rvakama~( Pwoperative procedures ) ;—

STOP 5RR%«4|*4 « ' M tylllSWt I* 1 vT*. iumi

Before undertaking surgical operation ( opening o f an abscess ) the patient should be given the food he likes; the person accustomed to alcoholic drinks, may be given a drink o f strong wine which makes him withstand the pain, by con­tact with food he does not understand ( the, pain o f ) instru­mentation 14-15*

* S. 1

$30 a §j A 6 g a HIJLDAYAM t o il.

Except for those^atients suffering from obstructed delevety, renal claculus, diseases o f the mouth and the abdomen ( such patients should be given neither food nor wine before the operation )♦ 15 ,Pradh&na karma~( operation proper ) : —

tgfstfitra itlvsu^t^«n*<Nasei

Next, equipping himself with all the appliances needed, the physician should make the patient sit facing east, then sitting in front o f him and facing him, the physician should cut (incise the swelling) with his instrument well sharpened, incision being made in the direction of the hair ( downward ), avoi­ding vulnerable pac|p etc., deep enough till the pus is seen, and then removing the instrument quickly. 16-17,

3 I

m i& xm \ nfcr am w i

TO TO PiMnlN^«fTOT W «5T *wn I

If the area o f pus formation is great, the incisions may be either one, two or three afigula ( fingers breadth ) apart; the interior is then thoroughly excavated with either a probe* finger, tube or hairs ( o f animals ) appropriate to the.site an4 area of the swelling, determing thereby the path o f the pus, bulging ( o f tissues ) making wounds ( cuts ) at such bulging, creating a well cleaned, wide and deep wound so that no vitiating material can remain inside. 18-»20.

kxi2£ ] s u t r a s t h a n a

332 a §TA$g a HRDAYAM

Courage, quickness o f action ( dexterity ), keeping his instruments yery sharp, himself not sweating or trembling, not getting confused-these are the qualities best desired o f the surgeon during a surgical operation. 21.

The incision should be made horizontially in places such as the forehead, brows, gums o f teeth, shoulders, abdomen, axillae, eyesockets, lips, cheeks, throat and groins; horizontal incision, in other places might lead to cutting o f the veins, tendons etc. 22-23.•Sastxakarmottara vidki-paicQt karma-(post- operative procedures) i -

q fertsiR n qfofte* vm uh#ii«5T I

IRHII

ii^ ii

SRF 5RT5 HR«IIy w i $a^+nfk<iHv i

After removing the sharp instruments, the patient should be Comforted with ( encouraging ) words and cold water; the area all around squeezed, the wound gashed with decoction of djrugs and moisture removed by wipenlng with cotton wool. Next, the wound should be fumigated with the smoke of guggutu, aguru, siddhartha, hifigu, sarjarasa, pa{u, $atfgrafttha or leaves o f niihba, mixed with ghee; then a wick prepared from paste o f til*, ghee, hopey and appropriate drugs should be placed inside the wound and also covered over. Next, a thick plaster prepared from corn flour and ghee is put on and bandaged with a thick sheet of cloth, w ining it either from right to left or left to, right but not from either top or bottom. 24-25.

s jF ^ jt c t is <151! «are*r. ^fcnkfiren i yPku w : «%•■■ Pi<5»tat ar^ %ap i r v i

The bandage cloth should be clean, thin and strong; themedicinal wick should consist o f cotton threads which arc fumigated, soft, smooth and devoid o f folds, these are beneficial to the ulcers. 29.

«'2ftn«reK *grr i

Then after, it ( ulcer ) should be protected from ( the invasion o f ) those causing harm ( such as piSaca, raksasa etc.- insects, flies which feed on blood ) they should be offered oblations. 30.

1£*lf sr

w r ^ r in fd ^ ^ r f o gmqgigffa wwu m i

The patient should always wear on his head, potent herbs such as laksmi, guha, atiguha, ja^ila, brahihacarinl, vaca, chatra, atichatra, durva or siddharthaka. He should be made to follow the regimen prescribed for the day o f oil drinking ( as part o f oleation therapy; ) sleeping during day leads to production of itching, redness, pain, swelling and pus in the ulcer. 31-32.

Rememberance, touch and sight o f women, which produce ejaculation o f semen leads to other bad effects o f copulation, though not indulged into actually. 33.

( srfir w g m T O R i * w m **ft tT ^ \ )

(Swelling gets increased in an ulcer by streuious activities, redness by keeping awake, both these and also pain by sleeping during day; death occurs by indulging in copulation ),

XXIX ] StJTRASTHXNA 3S3

33* ASTAftGA HRDAYAM

*V ^ g ^ ^ ^ t9 fl5lirit^Rlx4',«i,ni$ Il3£ I«l lClfe3f*pffc%»e| I

HWI^N l# 3[tfe*r W $t f t f tiifikn

I tttHsftsr s^m'itafci I

The food ( o f the patient ) should be that which is accus­tomed such as barley, wheat, rice ofiixty day ripening, masura ( lentil ), mudga ( green-gram ), tuVari ( tur dhall ), jivafiti, sunisannaka, tender mulaka, vartaka, tan^ullyak vastuka, karaveils, karkofa, patola, katukaphala ( fruit o f ka^urohi^l ) saifldhava, da<Jima, dhatrl, gbrta ( butter fat ), water boiled and cooled. Mess prepared from old rice added with fats partaken in little quantity along with meat o f animals o f desert­like regions, followed by drinking o f warm water helps for the quick healing o f the ulcers. 3^-36.

sifter W *nf?r srcr n\m

tRfi w* *IWI

Food partaken in limited quantity at the appropriate time and which is healthy, undergoes digestion properly, Indiges­tion ( by over eating etc. ) leadjs to disorders o f vata and other dosas which might be powerful so as to cause ( increase o f ) swelling, pain, putrefaction, burning sensation an4 distention o f the abdomen. 37-38.

TO w sr ITOR JTTtSHairsr I

s a f a r i

Nacent grains, tila, masa, wines, meat other than o f animals of desertlike regions,' products o f milk and sugar cane, substa­nces which are sour, salt and pungent should be avoided; and also any other substance which causes constipation, burning sensation during digestion, which are not easily digestable and

X X I X ] s o t r a s t h a n a 335

which are cold ( in potency ); this group o f substances gives rise to aggravation o f all the dosas in persons suffering from ulcers. 39-40.

\+*>h 134 1Wines which are strong ( penetrating ), hot ( with higher

percentage o f alcohol ), dry ( non-unctous ) and sour, quickly cause death o f the patient o f ulcers. 40|.

r ?r m\\\

uft«iT *R2R: fe n : UWl-- - — ____ fv Ci ♦ x V-.CL |

The ulcer ( site o f the ulcer ) should be fanned either with tuft o f hairs (of animals) or with that o f u&ira gras?, It should not be beaten, poked, or scratched with nails, it should be protected from injury while doing other activities; he who engages himself in hearing stories, pleasant to the mind( concerned with virtuous elderly persons o f the twice born castes, he who is hopeful o f cure o f the disease gets over the ulcer quickly. 41-42.

3*: gwiqfiulVl} ^ 11* 1 sw555n%, i

t a w naanOn the third day, the same treatment such as washing the

ulcer etc. done earlier; these should not be done on the second day as that will give rise to severe pain, formation o f tumors and delayed healing o f the ulcer. 43-44.

«srt *m \ *ttst sr iar t 5? ireMi

The wick o f cotton threads smeared with paste o f drugs and also the paste o f drugs should neither be very unctous ( fatty ) nor very dry; neither flabby nor very thick ( hard ) and should not be improperly placed; because unctousness

386 ASTA&GA H^DAYAM t GH.

makes for increase o f moistness, dryness make for tears in the muscles, severe pain, lacerations and bleeding, flabby thick ( hard ) and improperly placed wick produces friction o f the edges o f the ulcer. 45-46.

When the medicinal wick remaining long inside the ulcer produces putrefaction o f the muscles, elavated surface, loss of tissues and accumilation o f pus inside, then the ulcer should be cleaned ( cleared o f its contents ) quickly. 47.

g <ttfer srtar m & i

When an Unripe swelling has been cut open (by ignorance) it she uld be treated with foods and poultices whicjK bring about ripening but which are not very opposed ( greatly harmful ) to the ulcer. 48.

Sadyovrapa cikits&-( treatment o f traumatic wounds ) : —

sffrcj 11V IITOffts sr^tr$ g i

Traumatic wounds which are recent and wide should be sutured immediately; so also the ulcers which are made by scraping fatty tumors, pinna o f the ears which are thin, ulcers located on the head, eye-sockets, nose, lips, cheeks, eais, arms neck, forehead, scrotum, buttocks, penis, rectum, abdomen etc. which are situated on important fleshy and immovable parts ( should be sutured ). 49-50. '

5T g TOT^IIH?ll

But not those which are on the groins, axilla, etc. which are less muscular and movable, ulcers which emit air ( gas ), which have foreign body inside, which are produced by alkalies, poisons and fire ( should not be sutured ). 51.

X X I X ] s u t r a s t h a n a 337

g ll^ llwre *9Pdwi*t I

w s t t ?s^ t u ^ n ^ 5 f $ ? ro ^ W in n * m*cg\

Suturing should be done only after removing loose pieces o f bones, dried blood clots, grass, hairs etc; by placing the torn and hanging pieces o f muscles in their proper places, keeping the joints ( o f bones ) and bones ( fractured ) in their normal positions and after the stoppage o f bleeding; by making use o f tendons, ( o f animals), threads (of cotton, silk, flax etc.) or inner fibres o f bark o f trees; suturing being done neither very far ( apart ) nor very close, holding neither very much ( o f the tissues ) nor very little. 52-53|.

h<vmi

After suturing, having comforted the patient (with encour­aging words, cold water drink, fanning etc. ) the ulcer should be covered with cotton swab soaked in a mixture o f honey, melted ghee, anjana ( srotonjana ), ash o f ksauma ( flax ), phalinl, fruit o f sallakl, rodhra, and madhuka; then bandaging and other measures done as described previously. 54-55.

The lips (edges) o f the ulcer which are not bleeding should be scraped a little to induce bleeding and sutured when the blood is flowing; for the blood is the cause (agent) for healing o f the ulcers. 56.

BaHdhana-( bandages and bandaging )

HHsil

22 A

338 asta&g a HRDAYAM [CH.

Bandages suitable to the site; o f the ulcer ( organs o f the body ) should be made use of, among them, that prepared from sheeps skin, and silk is hot ( producing heat ), that from flax is cold, that from silk-cotton, cotton, tendons o f animals ( aponeroses, sheaths, thin layers o f tendons e tc .) and bark o f trees is both hot and cold; wounds which have more o f fat and kapha, should be covered with thin sheets o f copper, iron, zinc, or lead; so also the fractures; in case o f fractures banda­ging should be done by using leather, bark o f trees and splints ( hard and flat pieces o f bamboo, wood, metal e tc .). 57-58.

li^ll

I1VMI

ii i ii

^r^*tai33(5w««Jl r ll *sra:r * 4 8 ^ ? I

I) ^ II

fa«f+*ifn II # II

% q ^ r# IS H llItar t o % hm K WWW

Bandages are o f the same shapes implied in their very names and are fifteen in number; they are ko&a, swastika, mutto!!, cina, dama, anuvellita, khatva, vibafldha, sthagika, vitana, utsanga, gosphajia, yamaka, sthagika, mandala and paficafigl; ko&a kind should be used for the joints o f fingers, swastika for the ears, axilla etc, for breasts and joints; mittoli for the penis, neck etc.; cina for the outer canthus o f the eyes; dama at places o f junction o f body parts ( such as groins e tc .); anuvellita for the extremities, khatva for cheeks, lower jaw and temples; vibafldha for the back and abdomen; sthagikS for the thumb, 'fingers, tip o f the penis, and in hernia ( in the groins); vit&na for organs which are thick and also for the head;

X X I X ] SOTRASTHANA 339

utsaflga for hanging parts;go§phaii§, for the nose* lips, joints etc; yamaka for places having two adjacent ulcers; matjujala for parts which are round; paflcafcgl for parts above the shoulders. An intellegent person ( physician ) should apply, that type of bandage which is most suitable to the place o f the body. 59-61.

Motes Present-day scholars o f Ayurveda have tried to furnish modern equivalents for the different kinds o f bandages described above but still much uncertainty remains; knowledge o f correct meanings o f the terms used for naming the bandages, being the criteria o f judgement o f their shape pattern, they are furnished herein as obtained from authoritative Sanskrit-English dictionaries ( as o f Monier Williajns, V . S. Apte }.

(1) koSa=cacoon, scabbard, envelop, sac, (2) svagtika=cross shaped ( cruciform, like a plus mark, (3) muttoli/pratolissbroad road or path, (4) cina—thread, banner, (5) dama= thread, rope or cord wound round, like garland or belt like, (6) anuvellita=bent down, bent underneath, twisted, (7) kha$va=swing, hammock, swinging cot, (8) vibafldha= binding, obstructive, binding from both sides, (9) sthagika=make invisible, to conceal, to hide, (10) vitana=tent, canopy, awn, cover over the top, (11) iitsafiga—horizontal, level with the upper part, brought up, (12) gosphaija/gophana—forehead o f a cow, like the horns o f a cow, (13) yamaka=twins double, two.folded, (14) mandala^circular, round like a ring or wheel, (15) parichafig!—with five parts, divisions, folds or flaps,

TOS&if *Tv i I'sr u w i

*rer* i zw ii^ ii

IBandage should be tied tight over the thighs, buttocks,

axillae, groins, atid head; it should be moderate over the extremities, face, ears, chest, back, flanks, neck, abdomen, penis and scrotum; it should be moderate over the eyes, joints etc; so also on places which are flaby, on places where the ulcer has been produced by vata and slesma (kapha) it should be moderate, on places which are even ( neither hard nor

340 asta n g a H^DAYAM [GH.

flabby ) it should be tight, it should be very tight if the ulcer is situated on the seats ( organs ) o f vata and slesma ( kapha ), bandage should be removed once in three days during £ita ( cold ) and vasanta ( spring ) seasons.

Bandage should be tied moderately tight on hard parts if the ulcer on them are produced by pitta and rakta, and on even-parts, it should be loose; on places where loose banda­ging ii prescribed, it should not be tied at all; during grisma ( summer ) and sarat ( autumn ) bandage should be removed in the evening and morning. 62-65^.

11 11^ 5r

I f the ulcer is not bandaged, it gets contaminated by the bite o f mosquitoes, cold breeze etc., the fats and medicines applied to the ulcer do not stay on, the ulcer requires long time to become clean ( without pus etc.) and get healed, and even after healing it will be discoloured ( the skin over the area does not get back the normal colour o f the body). 66-67.

^ mi iiv ii

ll^ n**&&& sftsr m i d ffir i

Bandaging helps easy and quick healing o f wounds in which the bones are found crushed or fractured, joints are dislocated, which are cut up ( by the physician ), in which tendons and veins are severed, by bandaging there will be no pain during getting up, lieing down and such other acts? swelling ( o f the part o f the body ) which are either uneven, hard and very painful or even soft, and painless-all become clean and heal quick. 69.

forcT<JTTJi3WT*rRr inh i

«rst«icniUiTf^ic: 5 fira: n^lil

Ulcers which are persisting long, which have very little o f muscular tissue, which do not heal to dryness ( absence o f moisture ) should be applied with medicines which are wrapped in leaves o f trees, appropriate to the dosas involved and the seasons; the leaves should not be ripened ones but should be young ( tender ones ), not having holes, good in all respects, washed well and not rough, should belong to trees which have milky sap, bhurja, arjuna or kadaihba. 70-71.

faRwwrS+rf**!* ll^ ii iwfererTi i

ussRtaT 5T sr n ^ n

Bandaging should not be done for ulcers which are o f leprosy or burns by fire, o f diabetes mellitus, o f rat bite, burnt by alkalies, caused by poison, which have putrefaction o f the utascles, severe ulcerations o f the rectum, which are degener­ating ( with loss o f tissues) which have pain and burning sensation, which retain the swelling ( over long period ) and which spread to other parts. 72-73.

Ararat \iivsmi

* _ _ _ _fata+'iM'tl IWV * h m * ^ T f e r : I|V9 I1

wti cTWT IFlies deposit worms (bacteria etc.) inside the ulcers which

are not protected (by bandaging), they (bacteria) by devouring the tissues produce pain, swelling and bleeding; for washing and filling o f such ( septic ) ulcers the drugs o f Surasadigaija ( vide chapter 15 ) should be made use of. A paste of bark o f saptaparna, karafija, arka, nimba, and rajadana prepared with cowi urine should be applied, bathing ( the ulcer ) with solution o f alkalies is beneficial or scarification o f the muscle tissues, by these measures the worms ( bacteria) etc. should be removed out quick. 74-76.

X&IX ] SUTRASTHANA 341

\

5i IN *src*?T«?tescr: i i m i? e : i

Hasty healing o f the ulcer which has residue o f the dosas inside, should not be attempted; for, it will flare up greatly even with slight improper regimen. 77.

Hitsin, TC STH m fa fe IIWIEven after the ulcer has healed the patient should avoid

indigestion, physical activities, copulation etc; great rejoicing, anger, fear etc. till he attains his full strength, be should lead a disciplined life for at least six or seven months. 78-79,

Such other conditions which manifest should be managed with methods appropriate to the strength o f the dos&s etc., in the light o f the details furnished on the Uttara tafitra-the last section o f this treatise ( vide chapter 25-27 ) 80.

m\h w\ srswsjt-ir ^ii

Thus ends the chapter named Sastrakarma vidhi-the twentyninth o f Sfttrasth&na o f Ast&ngahfdaya samhita com­posed by srimad Vagbhata son o f sri vaidyapati simhagupta.

342 ASTA&GA HRDAYA!^ [ Ctt.

flratssjmf: i

Ch(Lpt6T"*-~'30

K$ARAGKIKAR MA VIDHI-( Procedure o f cauterisation )

star W * 4 ^ : I

Now, we shall expound the chapter k§&ra, agni karma vidhi-procedure o f cauterisation by alkalies and fire; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Kf&ra srestkatd,— advantages o f alkali ( alkaline cautery ) :—

srrc*. srstii i ii

Wfcift 3 ? # II * II

O f all the sharp instruments * and accessary instruments, caustic alkali is the best, for, it performs many functions such as incising, excising etc; even in inaccessable places it can be used, success can be obtained by its use even in diseases which are very difficult to cure and also because it can be used even in the from o f a drink. 1-2.

In a drinkable form it is used in haemorrhoids, dyspepsia, renal calculus, abdominal tumors, enlargement o f the abdomen, homicidal poisoning etc.

t n I I % II

In the form direct application it can be used in moles ( warts ), leucoderma, external piles, leprosy and other skin diseases, anesthetic patches, rectal fistula, cancerous growth, tumors, foul and sinus ulcers etc.

A$JRNGA HRDAYAM

Ks&ra nisedha— ( contra-indications ) %—51 fq% II « II

q n » | w r o ^ t iferfir^ ll K n

«nft*r3^ fsrsft % i n ^ 11

ll £ ii

e r a l^ ftn s ^ a fte r iNeither ofthe two forms should be made use o f during

aggravation o f pitta and rakta and diminishes o f cala (vata); in fevers, diarrhoea, diseases o f the heart and head, aneamia, anorexia, blindness; in those who have been administered puri­factory therapies, who have swelling o f the entire body, who are fretful, the pregnant, the menstruating woman, woman who has difficult menstrual flow, ( or woman who has dis­placement of either vagina or uterus); when the food remains undigested, for infants and old persons, on places o f the body such as the arteries, joints, vulnerable spots, cartilliages, veins tendons / nerves, sutures, throat, umbilicus and places which are poor of muscles, the testes, penis, orifices, passages, interior o f the nails; in diseases o f the eyes except those o f the eyelids; during cold, rainy and hot seasons and on days when the sun in not seen. 4-7.KfHra nirmapa— ( preparation o f caustic alkali ) : —

ii i ii

«T»d'*u|44£l^Mc0RlW4^<1<^'feH In M

tSi+uti'totwEmm ^ ssr if5r**«ih&c«f 1\ W I

IKRIIifcsn * p iO iW w m je H fcn R n rcra : i

si^f? ixtsigw r'. w\\w

X50£] SOTRASTHANA 345

44 3nH ^T rTO ll^ l!* k Ti H * q% UT fsraFWU

gsfts Sqfdl^W ^STTSrit I^ttisfrnvix^& n ^fTdrg $ i * f r r i n i w i fimfar fa§i xrcft rq f^ r f M ^ i

II V9H

«r iqfbr: l^Rf TRTt anqfelfcStqJtllll^iwi^ar I

«ft*ai4 sTOsorasWr \\K%\\tkiX'^sq sranr*

Moist roots, branches and other parts o f trees such as kalamuskaka, Samyaka, ka^ali, paribhadraka, asvakarna, mahavyksa, palasa, aspho1;a, vyksaka, indravyksa, arka, putfka, nak amala, asvamaraka, kakajangha, apamarga, agnimantha, agni or tilvaka-are cut into small pieces and placed on clean stone slabs, seperately, in heaps; pieces o f the four kinds o f kosatakl plants, the spikes and reedsi o f yava plants are also similarly heaped. Into the heap o f kSlamuskaka, pieces of lime stone are pat in. All the beaps are set on fire by making use o f dried chaff o f tila plant. After the heaps have been well burnt and fire has disappeared, one droija ( 12,288 gms. ) in quantity o f ash o f lime stone together with ash o f kalamuskaka and one and a quarter droija o f ash o f others are taken, mixed together, dissolved well in half bhara ( 48000 gms. ) o f water and cows urine seperately, and filtered through a thick cloth till a slimy, reddish, clear and penetrating alkaline material i» obtained. It is then transferred into an iron cauldron and cooked, stirring it constantly with a laddie; to this is added one ku<Java ( 192 gms. ) o f ash o f limestone, shells o f mother o f pearls, kslrapaka ( kha{ika or clay ), spiral o f conch shell- each made red hot over a pan, fine powder o f excreta o f cock, peacock, falcon, heron and piegon, bile o f quadrupeds and birds, &la (• haritala-realgar ), manohva ( orpiment) and salts, all these are ground into a paste and mixed with thci boiling

346 A§fA^GA HRDa Va M [C H .

solution, stirring it all the while from all sides. When it begins to emit fumes, bubbles come up and attains a solid consistence like a confection, the couldron should be taken out o f fire. When it gets cool, it is stransferred into an iron vessel which is kept concealed inside a heap o f yava ( barley ) for some days. This is the mode o f preparing madhyama ks&ra ( alkali o f medium potency ). 8-19£.

* 3 1IR°II

IW « g m: I

For preparing myduksara ( alkali of mild potency) the admixture ( ash o f shells, powder of excreta, biles etc.) should not be made into a paste and added but put in powder form and taken out ( filtered ) and thrown away.

For preparing tik§?a ksara ( alkali o f strong potency ) the admixture should be similar to that o f previous ( alkali o f medium potency) and also the paste of l&figalik&, daflti, citraka, ativisa, vaca, svarjika, kanakakslrl, hingu, sprouts o f putika, t&lapatri and bi$a ( and alkali prepared as usual ) and used after a lap&e o f seven days. 2Q-21£.Trividha kf&rajojana— ( indications o f three kinds of alkali ) : —

I IW

w r i IR^IIAlkali of strong potency should be used in diseases arising

from anila ( vata ), sle§ma ( kapha ), medas ( fat ), arbuda ( cancerous growth ) and such others which are very difficult to cure, alkali o f medium potency shall do in those diseases when they/£re o f moderate strength ( not very difficult to Sure ). In diseases arising from pitta and a§ra ( rakta ) and heamorrhoids, the other kind o f alkali ( o f mild potency ) should be used, when the alkali loses its water content some quantity o f alkali solution should be added to strengthen it 22-23.

XXX] sotrasthanA

K0 raguna^ properties and action/ of alkali) :—

fensrct n a f r o W -r * mffr&R \\R\w ^TQon *&*!«** i

ir^ ii

TO IR^ilNeither too strong nor too mild, smooth, slimy, spreading

quick, white in colour, remaining like a mountain peak ( at the site o f application ), easily removable, producing neither too much o f exudation nor severe pain— these ace. the ten ( idea l) qualities o f the caustic alkali. It does all the functions* o f the sharp instrument and also the fire. By actions such as sucking quickly, tormenting the whole body, spreading every where, it pulls out all the dosas ( vitiating materials) by their root; after such actions when the pain ( diseases ) disappears, it ( alkali) also subsides o f its own accord. 24-26.Ksara prayoga-( procedure o f cauterisation ) :—

s r r f ^ s w iSJTC su<»i*fc*u IRV9II.

The disease ( leison ) treatable by alkali should either be cut, scraped or made to exude fluid first and then the alkali taken in an iron rod is placed on the spot, the other parts (surrounding) o f the body kept covered (protected) by cotton swabs and a time (period) o f one hundred matra awaited. 27.

«ir4vlil§ IR€liisss®tsr \*i i

V IRVI

*m i 6ivii4s n v uIn haemorrhoids if their mouth ( face ) is , found covered'

( concealed ) it should be manipulated by the hand ( in such way as to place the alkali on them). In diseases o f the eyelids, the lids are to b^ everted, the black area (co rn ea ) kept

m ASTaAg a HRDa Va M

covered with cotton swab f as protection ) and then alkali applied as thin as o f a lotus petal (to the interior oT the lids.)

In cancer o f the nose, the patient is made to sit facing the sun, tfie tip o f the nose is raised up and alkali applied into the nostril and a time o f fifty matra awaited; in case o f piles ( polyp ) o f the ears also it shall be similar. 28-30.

\w u

M 'tv* ^ nv*n

itnrtRt m f a w iAfterwards ( after the prescribed time ) the alkali is wiped

o ff with a wiper ( cotton swab etc. ) and perceiving that the site has been properly burnt by the alkali, a mixture o f ghee and honey should be applied, made cool by pouring milk, whey, or sour gruel, and then applying a paste o f drugs o f sweet taste and cold potency. The patient should partake foods which produce more secretions ( in the tissue cells ) in order to moisten ( the site o f burn ). I f the site o f the burn does not get torn ( form an ulcer ) because o f being deep rooted, then a paste o f seed o f dhanyamla ( sediment o f the sour gruel), ya§tj and tila should be applied; paste oftila, and madhuka mixed with ghee heals the ulcer. 31-33|.

Attaining black colour similar to the ripe fruit o f jaihbu, depression o f the site-are the feature of a samyag dagdha ( proper burning )j the opposite o f it, that is appearence o f coppery red colour, pricking pain, itching etc. are the features o f durdagdha improper ( inadequate ) burning, such an area should be burnt -again. 34.

\\V\W

SFfFJ I'WU

»iN f 11 911

X X X ] sOt r a s t h An a 349

Atidagdha ( over-burning ) produces bleeding, fainting, burning sensation, fever etc. Over burning o f the anus (rectum) especially produces obstruction for passing o f faeces and urine or their excess elimination, loss o f mascular and sexual power ( impotency ) and death surely by the destruction o f the rectum. In case o f thk nose, there will be severe burning s nsation, contraction o f the nasal bridge and loss o f sense o f smell; similarly so in case o f ears etc. 35-37.

f e n \\%<w f t alters W0R I

u\%\\

In such conditions, bathing the part with sour fluids, applications o f paste o f honey, ghee and tila, activities ( foods other comforts ) which mitigate vata and pitta and all others which produce cold, should be adopted. As sour is cold to touch, combining with the alkali it quickly attains the proper­ties o f sweet taste, hence it ( the burn caused by alkali) should be washed with sour substances quickly. 38-39.

sr tfforar srhrn* u I i t )(Alkali ( cautery by alkali ) administered by the physician

o f poor intellect is like death caused by poison, fire, sharp weapon, or thunderbolt; whereas done properly by an intelli­gent physician it cures even dreaded diseases quickly. )

Agni karma-( thermal cautery-branding ) : —

arflr* Iihwityirajisr 5t srcnsRtrtiifcoii

Fire ( thermal cautery ) is better than even the alkali, for the diseases burnt by it ( treated ) do not reccur and it can be used even ( in diseases ) which have not been successful treated by drugs, alkalies and knife. 40.

Agnikarma yojana ( indications and contraindications for thermal cautery ) :—

h «f 11

It is used on the skin, muscle, vein, tendon, joints and bones. In«diseases like black moles, weakness o f body parts, headache, adhimantha ( a disease o f the eye), warts, cysts etc. burning o f the skin should be done either with a lighted wick, tooth o f a cow, rock crystal, arrowhead or others ( such as pippali, excreta o f goat, iron-rod, piece o f bangles ). 41.

I IVftl I

Haemorrhoids, rectal fistula, tumors, sinus ulcers and bad ( septic, longstanding, foul ) uicers etc. should te treated by burning o f the muscles with ( hot ) honey, fats, jarhbavo^ha ( an iron instrument with a spoon shaped tip ), jaggery ( tre­acle ) etc. 42.

$li§|;avartma ( exudative disease o f the eyelids ), bleeding, blue mole, improper cutting ( surgical wound ) etc. burning o f the veins should be done by ( using ) the same materials enumerated in the previous verse ). 43.

i i« « i iBurning should not be done for those (persons or diseases)

unsuitable for caustic alkali, wounds which have foreign body or accumilation o f blood inside, persons who have perforation o f abdominal viscera and those who are suffering from severe wounds. 44.

fensrafrl:The site which has been burnt properly ( by fire ) should

be given a coating o f ghee and honey and an application o f paste o f drugs which are unctous and cold in potency.

D&ha lakfaga-( features of proper and improper burning )fefF ^ ii« m i

350 ASTXtfGA H^LDAYAM [ CH.

X X X ] sittrasthAn a 351

1 nc signs o f samyak dagdha ( proper burning ) are— stoppage o f bleeding, emergence o f crackling sound accompa* nied with lymph, the area having colour resembling a ripe tala fruit or a piegon ( dark grey ), ( the wound ) healing easily and not too much o f pain. 45.

imVi?TtJ 55T§‘ I

I l«<ll I

cThe signs o f inadequate burning and excess burning are

similar to those o f improper burning. It (improper burning) is o f four kinds, together with tuccha dagdha— ( bad / mean/ undesirable / inadequate burning ). The signs o f tuccha dagdha are discolouration o f the skin, severe burning sensa­tion and non emergence o f boils, signs o f durdagdha ( impro­per burning ) are appearance o f boils, and severe burning sensation, signs o f atidagdha (over burning ) are drooping down o f the muscles, constriction, burning sensation feeling o f hot fume* coming out, pain, destruction o f yeins etc., thirst, fainting, exacerbation o f the wound and death. 46-48J.

3^w frrirar<R tt d ro in riR iiw . [

A tuccha dagdha ( bad / adequate burning ) should be burnt once again and (paste o f ) drugs which are hot in potency, should be used; when the blood is coagulated there is severe pain and when it is dissolved pain is mild. 49.

9 fern n<v>uIn case o f durdagdha ( improper burning ) cold and hot

should be used, the hot one first and the cold one next. 50^

fqfTf^f^^fcSFWT iM n

In case of samyadagdha ( proper burning) a paste o f tavakslrl, plak§a, candana, gairika and amyta mixed with

352 astASg a HBDAYAM £ CH.

ghee should be applied ( on the area o f burn ) and then therapies indicated for an abscess o f pitta origin should be adopted, 51*

&«&**«!*. \

In case o f atidagdha ( over-burning )*all the therapeutic measures prescribed for visarpa o f pitta origin should be done quickly.

3 9 | ll^ ll

In case o f burning by fats ( hot oil, ghee etc. ) measures which are very dry ( cause severe dryness ) should be adopted. 52.

, ( The knife, alkali and fire are chief weapons o f the lord o f death; hence the physician should administer them with great care ).

f t sishr* i m i i

Thus will be concluded, this section o f Astafiga hydaya which is full o f secrets, for H it are codified all the chief doctrines which are described in detail everywhere ( in the entire treatise ). 53.

Notes :— Sutrasthana-the first section is the most important part ofthe treatise, similar to the head to the human body. Ail the important precepts and practices o f Ayurveda are mentioned here, in brief and so this section is considered as an epitome o f Ayurveda; without a study o f Sutrasthana in the beginning it wiJl be very difficult to understand the contents ofthe other sections o f the treatise, because the doctrines are mentioned in this first section and only their details are found in other sections, for e.g. the chief causes, different stages o f evolution, and principles o f treatment of diseases in general are explained in the sutrasthana, while specific causes, signs in different stages, appropriate dnigs and therapies etc.; o f each disease are described in the Nidana and CikitsS sthanas and mode o f preparations o f recipes in Kalpasth&na, without a prior knowledge o f doctrines montioned in the sGtrasthana, it will be impossible to understand the relevence o f therapies and drugs.

X X X ] SUTRASTHANA 353

The Sutrasthana o f Asfanga hrdaya-is considered as the best among those o f the other ancient treatises viz. Susruta samhita and araka samhita. The verses composed by Vagbhata are , in simple and easily understable language, suitable to be learnt by heart and retained in memory for long,' and combining both beauty and brevity, composed in many popular metres, arranged in a manner convenient to the study. Vagbhaja has shown his erudition not only in poetical excellence but also in the echnical know­ledge in the selection o f all essential information from other ancient texts, in clearing the doub+s o f the busy medical practitioner regarding the many doctrines and therapies etc. All these merits have made later authorities to acclaim that “ Vagbhata is best in Sutrasthana"

Thus ends the chapter named Ks&ragni karma vidhi-the thirtieth in Sfltrasth&na o f Astafiga hrdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

( 5WT s r e w w )' C\> % /Thus ends Sutrasthana-the first section.

23 A

SECTION-2 SARIRA STHANA

( section on Anatomy and Physiology )

srn«^swi4:1

Chapter—1GARB HA VAKRAftTl sARlRA ( embryology )

ffif I H IW IFurther, we-shall expound the Garbh&vakr&nti sarlra-

development o f the embryo; thus said Atreya and other great sages.Garbhotpatti ( formation o f the embryo ) :—

Satva ( atma or sou l) impelled by the afflictions o f his own past actions, entering into the (union o f ) pure (unvitiated by the do§&s) Sukra ( semen, the male seed) and &rtava ( menstrual blood-the female seed) gives rise to the formation o f the embryo; in an orderly ( predetermined) manner, just like the fire from two pieces o f wood ( rubbing together ). 1.

Notes Atman (soul) undergoes a series of births and deaths depending upon his own good or bad actions The effects of the actions of the previous life are carried by him to his next life, these are known as klefos (afflictions, miseries ), also called as vSsanas; raga ( desire), dvesa ( hatred ), avidya ( ignorance ), asmita ( egoism ) and abhinive£a ( intentness, mingling, attachment ) are the klelas which are the results of good or bad actions. He has to get rid of these afflictions by doing only good actions which is not possible in any one life-time. So he goes into the cycle of births and deaths; movement from one life to the next vs achieved instanteneously at the time of the union of the s'ukra (male reproductive element vis a vis the spermatozoon contained in the semen ) and artava ( female reproductive element, vis a vis the ovum produced by the ovary ). The term ‘artavn* is commonly applied to the discharge of blood from the woman’s body once in every twentyeight days known as menstruation. Ancients held the view that the menstrual blood is responsible for the production of the embryo, this view is erroneous. Menstrual blood is a waste material containing degraded ovum which has not been fertilised by the sperm atazoon. The spermatazoa ( Sukraiju ) produced by the testes ( vjrsai?a ) of the man and ovum ( aQ^&pu ) produced by the ovaries of the woman are actually the

358 ASTANGA Hfet)AYAM

male and female seed respectively, the union o f the spermatozoon and the ovum gives rise to the formation o f the embryo. Once the embryo gets formed its nature o f growth, the qualities it has to acquire etc. manifest in a planned pre—determined manner by the effects o f the vasanas. Both the spermatazoa and ovum contain minute structures called ‘genes’ which are the carriers o f heriditory features.

ii h ii

The embryo formed from the causative and subtle maha- bhutas (pythvi, ap, tejas, vayu and aka&a), followed by (later associated with ) satva ( soul) grows gradually ( slowly ) in the abdomen ( womb o f the mother), nourished by the essence o f the food o f the mother. 2.

Notes :—Samkhya philosophy postulates that every substance o f the universe is composed o f pafica mahabhutas-the five primary elements* prthvj, ap, tejas, vayu and akasa. Accordingly these five elements are present in the male seed ( spermatozoon ) and the female seed ( ovum ). In the presence o f the pafica mah&bhutas, the presence o f the trido§as ( vata, pitta and kapha ) should also be inferred since these are the products o f paficabhutas itself. Thus the embryo formed by the union o f the spermato­zoon and the ovum becomes paficabhautika; with the entry o f atman (soul) it becomes cetanfi (active, conscious, living) and grows steadily to become the future child.

Start ifWTOT II ^ II

just as the rays o f the sun intercepted by the lens is not seen getting on to the fuel ( blades o f grass, pieces o f wood or paper etc. on which it is focussed ) similarly is the entry o f satva ( atman-soul) into the womb. 3,

Notes :— The beam o f sun’s rays passing through a leas converging on a piece o f paper is not visible, yet we notice the paper catching fire, similarly die entry o f the soul into the embryo though invisible can be inferred by w e commencement o f life activity in it.

The effect being similar to the cause, by nature, the satva ( atman-soul ) takes on different yoni ( species, category o f birtb^) and akyti ( shapes ) just like the molten metal. 4.

Motes i— Saoikhya philosophy describes the effect to be similar to the cause, in other words the qualities o f the cause are discernable in the effect; good actions bring forth good effects while bad actions the bad effect. G o o d actions o f the soul in his previous life grants him birth in good species ( divine, human, etc. ) whereas bad actions make for his birth in bad species (animal, vegetative, inanimate objects etc.) in his next life. The size, shape, qualities etc. differ from one species to the other and from one substance to the other even in the same species. This is explained by the example ofthe molten metal assuming different sizes and shapes, similar to the shape o f the mould into which it is poured.

Garbha liftgotpatti kftrona ( cause o f determination o f sex ) :—■

IreBy the same doctrine ( of the effect being similar to the

cause ), a male ( child ) will be produced when sukra (semen) is more, a female when rakta ( menstrual blood ) is more and a eunuch ( child neither definitely male nor definitely female but having features of both feex, in other words a hermophro- dite ) when both are equal. 5.

Motes :—Determination o f the iex o f the child is due to the union o f sex chromosomes present in both the spermatozoon and ovum, and not on the quantity o f semen and menstrual blood as thought by the ancients. As known now, each spermatozoon and ovum contains minute structures called chromosomes, 23 pairs in total, divided into two kinds, viz. 22 pairs o f autosomes and one pair o f sex chromosomes. The sex chromosomes are again o f two kinds ‘X ’ and *Y*. The spermatozon contains cither «n *X* chromosome or an *Y* chromosome whereas the ovum contains (X* only. When a spermatozoon containing an *X’ chromosome unites with ovum, the combination o f OCX* chromosomes gives rise to a female; when a spermatozoon containing *Y* chromosome unites with the ovum the combination o f *XY* chromosomes gives rise to a male; rarely abnormal combinations o f sex chromosomes lead to two kinds o f hermaphroditism- true and pseudo.

U \ II

&ukra ( semen ) and &rtava ( menstrual blood ) getting divided into many parts ( after their Union ) by v&yu ( vftta ) gives rise to multiple embryos. Embryo dissimilar to the yoni

i j $AR1RASThAnA $59

360 ASTANGA HSLDAYAm

( spccies, k in d ) or o f abnormal shapes-are produced bv the abnormal ( vitiated ) malas ( dosas ). 5b-6b.

Motes i—Formation o f more than one embryo is due to fertilisation o f more than one ovum. The exact reason for birth o f foetus o f non-human kinds and o f abnormal human shapes ( monsters) is yet a subject of investigation.

Rdjodariana ( menstruation ) :—

m fe ssr tost rgrfar i*nf?T II vs II

In women, the rajas ( menstrual blood ) which is the pro­duct o f rasa ( the first dhatu ), flows out o f the body for three days, every month, after the age o f twelve years and under­goes diminision by the age o f fifty years. 7.

Motes :—Discharge o f a small quantity of blood through the vagina is known as menstruation. It commences between 12 and 15 years o f age in girls and heralds the onset o f period o f procreation. It occurs usually at intervals o f 28 days regularly. It does not occur during pregnancy and' period o f lactation. It commences again and continues till the age o f 45- 48 years, then after it becomes irregular and stops finally by about the age o f 50-52 years. The period o f flow is usally three days but variations are common.

pfF $T5T StfcTT I$ 2 $ *rafcr^r ^ e f t ii n

The woman, who has completed sixteen years o f age, mating with a man who has completed twenty years, the uterus* the channels, the bfood ( menstrual ), semen, anila ( vata ) and hydaya ( the mind, in this context) all being pure'( unvitiated ), gives birth to a valient son. 8-8|.

s a t gsr* I

ft m t o S srsiRr iNr m i i

On the other hand, if the age i? less, the offspring will be either sick, o f short life, o f inauspicious nature or there may be no formation o f foetus at all. 9.

Motes :—Less o f age, refers to both the woman and man, similarly sickness, short life and inauspicious nature applies both to the foetus and to the forthcoming child.

Vikrta iukra &rtava ( abnormalities of semen and menstrual blood ) .*-

p q ,TOfTOWT,

5 nvfw^$ra^>;Retas ( semen ) and asra ( menstrual blood ) known by

names such as that vitiated by vata etc. ( pitta and kapha ), that having the smell o f a dead body, that formed into balls ( masses, pellets ), that resembling pus, that decreased in qua­ntity, that resembling the wastes ( mutra-urine ) and purifa ( faeces ) ( in smell )-are incapable o f producing the embryo.

These are designated as dosaja ( vitiated by the dosas ) when specific features o f each dosa are found; as ku^apa ( having cadaveric sm ell) when vitiated by rakta ( blood ); as granthi ( pellet like ) when vitiated by ilesma ( kapha) and vata together; as piiyabha ( resembling pus ) when vitiated by rakta ( blood ) and pitta together; as k§i^a ( decreased ) when vitiated by maruta ( vata ) and pitta together. All these are difficult ( to purify ); that vitiated by all the three dos&s together, those having features o f urine and faeces are impo­ssible ( to purify ). 10-12a.Suddhikrama ( methods of purification ) : —

s>i: 111*11

i^ fm t man

m ^ s § ^ i«si ar^fi

Those vitiated by vata and others ( two dosas ) should be treated with appropriate drugs; that having cadeveric smell;

25 by making the pejson drink medicated ghee processed with

I j Sa r Ir a s t h An a 361

A $fA $G A I*RDaYa M

dhatakipuspa, khadira, dacjima and arjuna or with the drugs o f asanadigaga ( vide chapter 15 o f sutrasthana ); that pellet-like ( with medicated ghee ) processed with ash o f pal&5a and asmabheda; semen resembling pus with medicated ghee processed with paru§aka and vata; dicrease o f semen with therapies ( and drugs ) which produce more o f semen; semen having the features o f faeces, be given a drink o f medi­cated ghee processed with hingu, sevya etc., after ( administra­tion o f ) purifactory therapies.

In case o f pellet like menstrual blood, the woman should be administered the decoction ofpa$ha, vyosa and vfk§aka; in case o f menstrual blood having cadaveric smell or pus, the deco­ction o f candana should be given to drink, and all the thera­pies including uttarabasti ( vaginal douche ) prescribed for venerial diseases to be described later ( in chapter 34 o f UttarasthSna). 12b-16.

Suddha sufcra-nrtava laksana ( features o f normal semen and mens• trual blood ) :—

3 * 13P 3F fa ** * * 1 5 5 *11

sfW TO fqw<3l 1Sukra ( semen ) which is white in colour, heavy, unctous,

sweet, thick, more in quantity, resembling either ghee, honey or oil (o f sesame) is suitable for producing the embryo, Artava ( menstrual blood ) which resembles the juice o f lac or the blood . o f rabbit and which does not stain the cloth after washing ( is suitable for producing the embryo ). 17-18a.

Motes :— The quantity o f semen per ejaculation is about 3 ml. Ih e number o f spermatozoa per cml, o f semen ranges from 25,000,000 to 225,000,000 the average being 60,000,000. It is not the quantity o f semen that is important for the formation o f the embryo but it is the number and agility o f the spermatozoa, bperm count less than 25,000,00. is not condu­cive for conception The quantity o f menstrual blood varies from a few drops to about ten ml per day, is dark-red in colour and doos not clot usually; cloth stained by it becomes clean after washing.

gvspbij* w i j finpf fo r nun

5TC II W l?n€f *n%sa fa-aSs *

The man and woman who are having pure sukra ( semen ) and &rtava ( menstrual b lood ) respectively, who are healthy, who are in love with each other, who are indulging in pumsa* vana ( things which are helpful for begetting a male child J, oleation and purifactory therapies, who are administered enemas ( should be nourished well ); the man especially with the use o f milk and ghee processed with drugs o f sweet taste, the woman with/the use o f oil ( o f sesame ), masa (black gram) and things ( drugs etc. ) which increase pitta. 18a-20a.Rtumati lak$ana (features o f the menstruating woman ) :—

i R o ll

The woman whose face is rundown ( slightly emaciated ) but pleasant ( calm ); pelvis and breasts having throbbings, eyes and abdomen slightly drooping down and who longs for aTmale ( for company and copulation ) should be understood as a menstruating woman. 20b-2la.

to srftew im r arcii iRfu5S|crT*<ft% m TO: h<*>ss>£. i

Just as the lotus closes at the ^nd o f the day, so alsd, the yoni ( uterus, vaginal tract) after the ftu kala ( the period suitable for conception ); thereafter she will not be receptive to gukra ( semen ). 21b-22a.

Notes -A period o f twelve days commencing with the first day of menstruation is known as ftu kala*period suitable for conception or fertile period.

TO II^Hfi|5T5«r W I

The blood accumulated ( inside the uterus ) during the month, which is slightly black and o f unusual smell, brought into the dhamanls ( arteries ) during the ftu ( menstrual period ) » is 'expelled out by vayu ( vata ), through the orifice o f the yoni ( uterus and vaginal tract). 22b-23a.

t ) &ARlRAStHANA $6$

364 ASTAtfGA HRDAYAM

Rtumati caryn ( regimen o f the menstruating woman ) : —

^srserrarftFft i

gar s # *cr i^tcr asw ifv il IFrom the moment o f appearance o f the menstrual flow,

for a period o f three days, the woman should harbor only good thoughts, avoid bath and decorations, sleep on mattress o f darbha grass, eat little quantity o f food prepared from milk and small barley; holding it ( food ) either in a leaf, earthen plate or the hands, in order to purify the alimentary tract and to make herself thin ( slightly emaciated ). She should also observe celibecy (avoid sexual activites). 23b-25a.

Slfphfe m i m s i Qfkt IIVMI

On the fourth day, she should take bath, put on white dress and garlands, remain clean, and see her husband first, har­boring the desire for a son resembling her husband. 25b~26a,

Rtuknla ( period suitable fo r conception t fertile period) :—

=ng«a acmrfsrerr ’j'flfcaw tor fafapns 113*11•OkHxft s , 1

ljtu ( period sutiable for conception) is twelve nights ( day and night ); the first three days o f it are insuspicious, so also the eleventh day; copulation on even days leads to birth o f a son and on other ( odd ) days to a daughter. ( 26b-27a )

Garbh&d&na ( ceremony concerned with conception )

$ # r WWij>KiiR\9H

^ ^ 4 sNfoi; ll^ ll

The priest should perform the ritual o f begetting a son, in accordance with the prescribed procedure ( 7for persons o f upper castes) and for &udra& ( persons o f lower castes) by makingjhem bow to gods, without uttering sacred hymns;

n SARlRAStHANA 365

by doing this rite, it ( copulation ) wjll not become futile *nd the couple will beget a son o f their liking. 27b-28.

srrer ii ii

Wis men say, that in order to beget a ( good ) offspring, the couple should indulge in copulation in solitude ( in a secluded place, free from embarassment by others ). A bad offspring* though o f reputed pedigree, is like fire to the family. 29.

snssr 3* lu v u

Whichsoever, the kind o f son ( in colour, appearance, conduct etc. ) the parents desire, they should always think o f ( horbor in their m in d ) the form and accomplishments ( health, wealth, reputation etc, ) bf persons who possess these ( qualities ) and conduct themselves accordingly. 30.

iw ii

cT5TAfter the end o f the ceremony ( ritual o f begetting a male

offs :»ring ) the man who has partaken food consisting o f ghee, milk and boiled rice, should climb on the bed, keeping his right foot first, and at the auspicious moment; the woman should climb next, keeping her left foot first, from the right side ( o f her husband), after partaking food consisting chiefly, o f oil ( o f sesame ) and masa ( black gram ). Then after, the following holy hymn should be recited ( by the husband).

31-12.^Hlcrt sr&stfe vrmx

w ^tt§ sr^iti4«f * 8 fk \ sutt 1 smtsq f t * 3*5 ft im u

1*0 Lord, you are the procurer, you are tfye life, you are present everywhere, may Dhata bestow (/me good ), may

366 A3TA&GA HK.DAYAM

Vidhata bestow the brahmavarcas ( divine radiance ), may Brahman, Bfhaspati, Vis^u, Soma, Surya, Aivin-twins, Bhaga, Mitra and Varuija-gran^me a valiant son.” 33.

Maithuna-{ copulation)

d w i IWII?WT f t I

Next, the couple should engage themselves in copulation, appeasing each other with love-play and keeping themselves cheerful. The woman should lie with her face up, attentive,( intent on receiving the male seed ) and keeping the parts of\ her body ( especially the genitals ) poised well ( convenient and suitable position ). In such a state, when the dos&s are in their n om al abodes, she can receive the male seed. 34-35b.Gfhtta garbha lak$a$a-( signs o f conception )

feip 3

113*11The signs o f conception are-implantation o f the seed in

the yoni ( uterus and vaginal tract ), a sense o f contentment, heavyness and throbbings ( in the lower abdomen and vaginal tract), cessation o f flow o f semen and blood ( menstrual) , throbbing in the heart, stupor, thirst, fatigue and horripi­lations. 35b-36.

Pumas avana vidhi-( methods for begetting a male child)

srarft m fe iVBt f t I

In the first month, during the first seven days, the embryo becomes a kalala ( jelly mass ) and is unmanifest ( undetermi- ned in sex ); hence pumsavana ( methods to beget a male offspring ) should be done before manifestation ( differenta- tion o f sex ), because powerful ( potent) purusak&ra ( actions o f the present li fe ) will even overcome daiva ( effects o f actions o f previous lives). 37.

SARlRASTHANA 367

Notes :— According to Indian philosophy, the soul entering into the womb o f a particular species to take birth, the determination o f sex and other qualities o f the embryo etc, are due to the effects o f actions o f his previous lives. No doubt they are powerful. But sometimes the effects o f some activities o f the present life, done properly and at appropriate time might become more powerful than the effects o f actions o f previous lives. Hence the advice in the above verse, to perform the pumsavana rites before the determination o f sex o f the embryo; once sex differentiation becomes patent ( after seven days o f conception ) it is impossible to change it and pumsa­vana riteg done later will be futile.

t*r cw im fe fife* i

An icon o f man prepared from either gold, silver, or even iron should be heated to red colour and immersed in milk; one anjali ( about 75 ml. ) o f this milk should be consumed during pu§ya constellation. 38.

Gauradafida, apamarga, jivaka, rsabhaka and sairyaka, either individually or in combinations o f two, three, or all together should be made into a nice paste with water and consumed during pusya constellation. 39.

The woman, herself should instill drops o f juice o f roots o f bfhati made with milk, into her right nostril if she desires a son and into the left nostril, if she desires a daughter, 40.

<!ircn ll^fll

\ \ w \

Juice o f roots o f laksmana prepared with milk, instilled into the nose or consumed by mouth, bestows male progeny and its safety ( retention ). Sprouts o f va^a, eight in number alto act similarly. Drugs o f jlvanlya group ( vide chapter 15 o f Sutrasthana ) should be used both externally and internally, 41-42.

568 ASTANGA h r d a y a m [C H .

Garbhirflcarydr-{ can o f the pregnant woman )

$3 1 118311

The woman, who has conceived should be looked after affectionately by her husband and attendants, supplied with things she likes and which are good for health, nourished vrtth more o f butter, ghee and milk, always. 43

3TOT$Kni«iv*c|H «hl6ifl^h9rsn^RiT II^IIVi i i

TO ITOIlOWJ I -t o fepft \\*%\\

TOT vcfKafa |jfe[ Im m*\\

The pregnant woman should avoid excess o f sexual acti­vities, exertion carrying heavy loads, heavy coverings, sleeping or keeping awake at improper time, sitting on hard seats, and heels; grief, anger, fear, emotions, suppression o f urges o f the body and controlling o f desires; fasting, long distance walk, eating foods which are strong (pungent, eroding the stomach) hot, heavy ( hard for digestion ) and constipating; wearing red cloth, peeping into deep pits or wells, alcoholic drinks, eating meat, lieing with face upwards, and any such acts which cider women forbid; similarly, blood letting, purifac­tory therapies and enema therapies should be avoided till the eighth month. By these ( activities ) , the embryo will be either expelled premature, dries up inside or even dies, 44-47.

f ta & s S w * fasuft IN te ll

By indulgence in foods which increase vata, the offspring becomes either a hunchback, blind, lazy (inactive) or dwarf; by foods which increase pitta, it will be either bald headed or brown eyed; by foods which increase kapha, it will be either o f white skin or o f pantfu ( yellowish-white ). 48.

Her diseases should be treated with drugs ( or therapies ) which are soft, easy to consume and mild ( in action ). 49a. •

During the second month, from the kalala state ( jelly mass ) are produced the ghana ( hard mass ), pe$i ( muscle ) and arbuda ( ant-hill ) to be born as a male, female or eunuch ( hermophrodite ), respectively. 49b-50a.

Motes The commentators have given the common place or popular meanings o f the terms referring to the shape of the *oetus. It has been observed that the developing foetus resembles some common objects. The term, ghana also means a club or mace, peSI also means albud and an egg, and arbuda means a ' serpent-like shape. Hence it is appropriate to take the term ghana to denote a club shaped, round mass with a handle; pe£i to denote a oval shaped flat sheath and arbuda to denote serpent shaped, long, round mass.Garbhinl lak$ana-(features of the pregnant woman ) :—

arsr i31 w m n^oiiwsm <Wiv*u: wrersftr.i

Scfift STCcTwft 11^11

The features ( o f the pregnant woman ) during this month are feeling o f emaciation, heavyness o f the abdomen, fainting, vomitting, loss o f taste ( or appetite ), more o f yawnings and salivation, debility, appearance o f lines o f hair ( especially over the abdomen ), desire for sour things, enlargement o f the breasts with little amount o f milk and black colour o f the nipples; others ( authorities ) include swelling o f the feet, heart-burn and desires ( longings ) o f different kinds. 50-52a.Dauhjda-( longings ) s—

m m m g® rr^ n ^ nita *rf$n*n k i $r5TfW<i«i4* i

T O i m i isrr i

1 1 SARlRASTHANA 369

370 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

Since its ( foetal ) heart is maternal in origin and is con­nected with the heart o f tfye mother, the desires ( longing ) o f the pregnant woman shotild not be dishonoured ( refused, denied ); even unsuitable ( unhealthy ) things should be given to her, mixed with healthy ones and in small quantity; refusal ofthe longings may lead to abnormalities in the foetus or its premature expulsions. 52b-54a.

Garbha vfddhi krama~{ foetal development ) 2—

ft i m i iDuring the third month, the five parts o f the body become

manifest( viz., the head, two legs, and two arms, and also all the minor parts. Simultaneously with the head etc., the knowledge o f pleasure and pain also. 54b-55.

SETOT WWWA tube cpnnects the umbilicus o f the foetus and the heart

o f the mother; from which it ( foetus ) derives nourishment just like a cornfield from the aqueduct. 56.

isSf?RT» <139 I

5tn%: iIn the fourth month, all the parts become manifest ( clea­

rly ), and in the fifth month, the cetana ( consciousness, life activity ).

In the sixth, the tendons, veins, hair, strength, colour, nails and skin ( become manifest.),

In the seventh, it ( foetus ) is developed in all its parts, and nourished well. 57-57}.

I

The dosas, being pushed up by the foetus and getting localised in the heart (of the mother) produce itching, vid&ha ( burning sensation ) and also kikkisa. 58.

JVotes :—Vidaha is feeling o f burning sensation in the pahng, soles and shoulders, kikkisa is appearance o f linear marks (straie) on the abdomen, thighs and breasts.

f e f TO I555 «r vrtst*^ 1 ^11

d p i \ \% 0 \ t

srsapqstf^sr 1

zgmt sr qfvJW V 1In mat condition, ingestion of butter processed with juice

o f kola and drugs o f sweet taste is beneficial; the food prepared with little quantity o f salt and fats, easy to digest and sweet in taste ( is ideal ). With the paste o f candana and ugira, her thighsi breasts and abdomen should be anointed, or with the paste of srestha ( triphala ) prepared with the blood o f black antelope, fawn or rabbit. The body should be anointed with the oil processed with leaves o f asvaghna ( karvira ) and then massaged, followed by pouring o f decoction o f pajola, nimba, mafijistha and surasa; then after given a bath, in water processed with darvi and madhuka. 59-61 J.

strain h ^ ii %5f & *nsr srreft * wNftr 1

During the eighth rronth, ojas travels between the mother and the child alternately; because o f this, they become fatig­ued or contented respectively; the child born during this month, does not survive, and life o f the woman is also doubt­ful, because o f the absence o f ojas. 62-63.

Motes Ojas, is the chief material ( essence ) o f the body responsible for strength ( natural resistence ) and is considered essential for life; it is said to be present in the heart and its loss or absence leads to death. Its presence in the foetus and the mother produces strength and contentment and its abscence leads to fatigue and anxiety o f life; ie. child born, when ojas is not present in its body; dies, because o f total absence o f natural resistence and the life o f the mother also may become doubtful after such a delevery because o f the same reason.

x 3 SARlRASTHANA $71

372 A§TAfrGA HRDAYAM [CH .

^TT^r ^Rf^lir^ t f ^ 4 r n w i

*rfen qrfte^q&wgq: \\%W\During this month peya ( thin gruel ) prepared with milk

and added with ghee should be partaken by the mother, Anu­vasana ( lubricating enema ) with ghee processed with drugs o f sweet taste is ideal; likewise enema with the decoction o f dry mulaka, kolamla, mixed with paste o f gat&hva, oil, ghee and saiftdhava is ideal ( to remove the old faeces ). 64-65,

«rwc^GT5*n?fcsf<I q jta n I«TPa«T 11**11

Anytime, after even one day after this month, is the time for the birth o f the child; if it ( foetus ) is retained inside the abdomen for a year by vata, leads to abnormalities (disorders for both the mother and the child ). 66.

Notes :—Foetal development as known in the present day, is furnished below for comparison and correct knowledge.

End oj first month o f pregnency—Embryo is about 1 cm. long and weighs about 1 gm. rudiments o f the eyes, ears and nose are visible, buds corre­sponding to the limbs are distinct, umbilical coid is short and thick.

End o f second month—Embryo is 2.5 to 3 cm. long and weighs about 4 gms. fingers and toes begin to appear, head portion is dispropoi tionately large due to the development of the brain. External genitalia are seen but sex is not differentiated in them, face and external ear begin to develop.

End o f third month—Foetus is about 8 cm. long, weighing about 30-45 gms. fingers and toes can be seen distinctly and are having nails, centres o f ossification have appeared in most o f the bones; there is beginning o f sex differentiation. The foetus can be moved inside with a gentle tap on the sides o f abdomen o f the mother ( ballotment): the face is well formed,lip movements typical o f sucking appear./

End o f fourth month—Foetus is about 16 cm, long and weighs about 100 gms. sex is now distinctly differentiated. Lanugo ( soft hair ) appear on the skin, umbilical cord is thin, long and exhibits twisting, placenta is well formed. Heart begins to beat.

End o f fifth month—Foetus is about 25 cm. long and weighs about 300 gma. skin is covered with vemix caseosa ( fatty materal on the skin ), a few hair appear on the head. Foetus makes movements, causing mild flutter

n Sa r Ir a s t h a n a 373

in the lower abdomen ( quickening ) o f the mother, Th<? child i f born alive may live for 5 to 10 minutes only with strong heart beats.

End o f sixth month—Foetus is about 30 cm. long and weighs about 680 gms., the nails are distinct, eyebrows and eyelashes are formed, foetal movements are apperent and even visible; the child if born alive, may live for some hours but cannot be rared by artificial means, since its respira­tory, digestive and assimilatory organs are underdeveloped.

End o f seventh month— Foetus is about 35 cm long and weighs about 1100 gms, the eyes are open, the heart rate varies between 120 to 140 and heart sounds can be distinctly heard, the child, if born alive, has a feeble cry, makes vigorous movements but seldom survives as the lungs are not developed adequately for respiration.

End o f eighth month— Foetus is about 40 cm long and weighs about 1570 gmst bones of the head are soft and flexible, child, if born alive, can be rared with great care.

End o f ninth month—Foetus is about 45 cm. long and weighs about 2.5 kg. respiratory, digestive and circulatory organs are well developed, skin is smoothened by deposition of fatty substances. The cartilage o f the nose is distinct, the ears are soft, the child i f born alive can survive without any difficulty.

\

End o f tenth month—Foetus is about 50 cm. long and weighs about 3.5 kg hairs on the head are more, nails project out o f the finger tips. There is urine in the bladder and excreta ( meconium ) in the lower bowel; skin is pink, body plump and covered with fat.

During the ninth month, food mixed with fat (ghee) along with juice o f meat is ideal; or yavagu ( thick gruel) mixed with more o f fat, and anuv&sana ( lubricating enema ) menti­oned earlier. 67.

msffcr w\€\\

Then onwards, a diaper (soaked in medicated ghee menti­oned earlier ) should be kept in (her vagina daily. Water pro­cessed with leaves which mitigate v&ta and then cooled is suited for bath, frequently. 68.

574 a$t &Rg a HRDAYAM [CH.

From the ninth month onwards she should never remain without fat ( anointing the body with medicated oil ). 68J.

I\\%%\\

5^TJT^RSRFr,Rn iTO 5T llvSoll

5?r sqjfcerot

«5r «rr ii^ ii

The woman who gels milk first in her right breast; prefers that side (right side) for all her activities, who develops long­ings o f things o f masculine name (and character), and greatly interested in enquiring about them always, who sees masculine objects in dreams, whose abdomen is more elevated on the right side and appears to be round, will give birth to a male child. She who exhibits opposite features, who desires the company o f ( or copulation ) o f males, who is fond o f dance, instrumental music, vocal music, perfumes and garlands will delever a female child. 69-71.

w h iw i i

With the mixture of both the features she gives birth to a eunuch ( hermophrodite ) in that case her abdomen is found more elevated in its centre. In case o f twin foetus, the abdo­men appears bulged in both its sides and depressed in ♦*** middle, like a trough. 72.

Sntikagjha ( maternity apartment) %—

srr^ sbr i*rwn^: m\\\

Even earlier to the ninth month, the woman should reside in the sUtikagfha ( lieing-in-chamber, maternity apartment ) situated at an auspicious place, equipped with all necessary things, entering it on a day ensuring success; residing there she should anticipate delevery, accompanied with a retinue o f women, skilled in delevary ( midwives ). 73—74a.

As anna prasasa lak$ana ( signs o f impending deleveiy) : —

iivsMi

3ren?rercft ii^ iis3Delevery taking place today or its next day, the woman

develops fatigue, looseness o f the abdomen and eyes, exhau­stion ( without physical activity ), feeling o f heaviness in the lower pat ts, loss o f appetite ( or a taste ), more o f salivation, increased urination (frequency), discomfort/pain in the thighs, abdomen, waist, back, ( region o f the ) heart, bladder and groins, pain in the vaginal tract such as tearing, continuous, pricking and pulsating and discharge o f fluid, followed by the onset o f Svi ( labour pains) and discharge o f fluid from the womb ( show ). 74b—76.PrasUti vidhi ( management o f labour ) :—

iivswi

3* : 5* : liv^ii

Next, the woman-in-labour should be protected by perfor­mance o f auspicious rites, made to hold a fruit bearing a masculine name in her hands, anointed with oil and given bath in warm water; should be given a drink o f pey& ( thin gruel ) mixed with ghee. Then, she is made to lie on a bed spread on the floor, with her legs folded { at the knee ) and kept erect; her body should be anointed with oil again and again, parts below the umbilicus massaged and told to yawn and do brisk walking. 77-79a.

*rot iw ii

arar »nft <*•*=! W l tank. IBy these, the foetus makes an easy descent, its signs aie;

getting detached from the ( region o f ) heart and occupying the abdomen just above the urinary bladder. 79b-80a.

1 ) SARlRASTHANA 375

&76 A$TA^GA RRDAYAKi

n o nam *m trtforecrr: ssrrcfc* i *11 1$ sr Ttcr v\<smQi&nm m n i' i i ^ t u si? jprsri'Jrers^sjTfsr^! i srr^RTf^r cT TT JTWi: ^fe^nqeifi^TS lltfUl

When the avl ( labour pain ) starts manifesting in quick succession, the woman should be made to lie on a tot, when the foetus is being squeezed out, her vagina should be dilated ( by application o f oil ). She should be asked to bear down mildly in the beginning and forecebly afterwards till delevery; she should be made happy often uttering words such as “ son is born” ; by water ( drinking, sprinkling etc. ) and air ( fanning ). By these her life ( strength ) returns and gets relieved o f the exhaustion o f delevery. 80b-82.

Garbhasanga ( obstructed labour ) :—

^ ii^ h

terser m ^ t mitbii iican

mim&wi ikmi

11^11

STT $>«<*!RT WT ll^ ll

In case o f obstruction o f delevery o f the foetus, the vagina should be fumigated by using the peel o f a black snake, the root of hira^yapuspi should be tied to the hands and feet or the roots o f suvarcala or viSalya; this may be done even in non-delevery o f the jarayu ( foetal covering ). She should be lifted up by the arms and shaken, her waist hit hard by ( her own ) heels, buttocks squeezed hard ( by others), palate and throat tickled with plait o f hair, milky sap o f snuhl applied over the scalp, paste o f either anyone, two or all o f bhurja, laflgalika tuihbi, sarpatwak ( snake peel), kustha and

n Sa r I r a s t h A n a 377

sarsapa should be applied to the vagina and fumigated; paste o f kustha and tallsa, along with suramaiida ( supernatant fluid o f beer ) or with yusa ( soup ) of kulattha or with asava o f balvaia ( fermented infusion o f balva ) should be given to drink. 83-87.

^ sttw t \\<*\\ f t t f e TU ^ s n S R W I

Medicated oil prepared with ( decoction and paste o f ) iatahva, sarsapa, ajaji, £igru, tiksnaka, citraka, hingu, kustha and madana, added with cows urine, milk and oil o f sarsapa should be used for anuvasana (fat enema) through the rectum or vagina ( douche ) 88-89a.

Apara patana ( delevary o f the placenta )

IKM Ij qra^Tis i

UR«ft tg : STT I fto 11$SU«T qTf^5fTS^5T I

^ 5 tt^ sr ii^ ii

A decoction enema prepared from satapuspa, vaca, kustha, kana and sarsapa ( used for preparing decoction and paste ) mixed with oil and salt ( saindhava ) and administered ( through the rectum ) causes quick delevery o f the apara ( placenta ). Vata is the cause for its obstruction and by winning it over ( vata ) it ( the placenta ) comes out quickly.

Experts, can even remove it ( placenta ) by their hands ( introduced into the vagina ) smeared with oil and with the nails pared ( cut close ).

After the apara ( placenta ) has come out, the vagina and !the entire body, should be anointed with oil and massaged.

89b-91.

Mahkalla ( post-partum pain ) :■—

m ircsii

A S f A&GA H^DAVaM

erTsqtig «^8«iNf?iNW ia4i<ahP'ici«i IIn case, the disease known as makkalla (characterised l?y)

pain in the head, region o f the urinary bladder and the abdo­men manifest, the woman should be administered yavak§&ra, nicely powdered, mixed with ghee or warm water pr sour gruel prepared from corns and mixed with powder o f gu<Ja, vyosa, and trijataka. 92-93a.

era

The new born child should then be nursed by women, by adopting regimen o f baby care ( described in chapter 1 o f Uttarasthana ). 93b.Sutikopacnra ( care o f the woman just delevered ) : —

tikijStaMoW 9T, Ifim sqfe * fc ftK ra w m i nv\n

I f the woman who has delevered feels hungry, she should be given oil or ghee containing the ( powder o f ) pancakola, in the maximum dose ( as prescribed in oleation therapy ) followed by warm water in which molasses is dissoved or decoction o f drugs which mitigate vata; by these the v&ta does not get aggravated and the bad blood becomes purified* This regimen should be continued for two or three days. 94-95.

I f the woman is unfit for oleation therapy, the same regi­men ( as described above ) should be adopted without the use o f fats ( oil or ghee ) for drinking. After she has consu­med the drink9 her abdomen should be anointed with yamaka ( mixture o f two fats, oil and ghee ) and tied with a band o f cloth. 96.

S*RTf I

I ] SArIr a s t h a n a

fe n W^TTS^T J

tamWfcM* sw ot i t o f ffera ii^ nal^rtS>tft|st>i*cl ftfecf ^Wt5fst^ I

After the digestion ( o f the oil consumed ) she should take a bath and given a drink o f peya ( thin gruel) processed with drugs mentioned earlier. From the third day onwards, yavagu ( thick gruel) processed with decoction o f drugs o f vidaryadi gaga ( vide chapter 15 o f sutrasthana ) added with more of fat ( ghee ) should be given as found suitable; or yavagu prepared from milk should be given. After seven days, the use o f nourishing foods to be given gradually, is ideal. Meat should not be used earlier to the lapse o f twelve days. 97-98^.

f® IIWI

The «voman who has delevered should be nursed very carefully, for her diseases are difficult to treat because o f the exhaustion caused by growth o f the foetus, its birth, pain ( o f delevery ), discharge o f fluid and blood ( in large quantities) . 99.

■IciHchBtoRT lHooJllIn this manner, the woman should remain under control,

with the use o f foods etc described so far; for a period o f one and half months, or till she gets over being called “ the woman who has delevered’ ’ and till the appearance o f ( next) menstruation. 100-100|.

Thus ends, the Chapter called Garbhavakrafiti, the first in Sarira sthana o f Astanga hfdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhjtya son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

tadV-PtSSlTFr: I

Chapter— 2

GARBHAVTAPAD s A R lR A ( Disorders of pregnancy ) sroTcTt n & m q i ^K\t i

We shall now expound the chapter Garbhavyapat sarlra- disorders of pregnancy; thus said Atreya and other great sages.

Garbhasrftva-( abortion ),:—

d*icf\$n sn i^ ^ ^T?cT: n \ H

If the pregnant woman, by indulgence in forbidden things ( foods and activities described in the previous chaptcr ) or due to other diseases, develops discharge o f menstrual blood or pain (related to it), she should be administered lubricating and coolant things both externally and internally; a diaper smeared with the paste of sevya ( usira ), ambhoja, hima, bark o f ksiravyksas ( trees with milky sap ) should be inserted into the vagina and also kept over ( the region o f ) the urinary bladder, made very moist ( wet ) often. 1-2.

Motes:—External lubrication and cooling methods are; anointing of oil, bath or tub bath in cold water, exposing to cold breeze etc; Internal methods aie use of foods and drinks which are cold to touch and also in potency.

w m n ^ it

*4NI i

IIJ SARlRASTHANA 381

The woman should be anointed with satadhauta gh^ta and made to lie in a tub filled with water processed with those drugs ( sevya etc. mentioned in the previous verses ), made to lick milk and ghee mixed with sugar, honey, kesara (filaments) o f kumuda5 kamala, and utpala; eat £i*ngat;aka and kaseruka, drink milk boiled with kanta (gandhapriyangu), abja (kamala), saluka, and tender fruits o f uduriibara or with sali, kakoll, the two bala, madhuka and iksu; mess prepared from red rice mixed with honey and sugar should be partaken along with milk or juice o f meat o f animals o f desert-like land.

Blood letting should be done without administering puri­factory therapies. 3-6a.

II VS I)

u fa cn : ii c u

In women, who have not completed three months ( o f pregnancy ) and in those who get menstrual flow prematurely, treatment should be done after informing the refusibility ( of the treatment because o f doubt o f success ).

Treatments desirable then are : the use o f sita ( coolants ) associated with ( drugs causing ) dryness; fasting, drinking water processed with ghana, usira, guduci, aralu, dhanyaka, duralabha, parpata, candana, ativisa and bala; food prepa­red from ty$a dhanya ( corn from grass-like plants ) along with yusa (soup ) o f mudga etc., after the premature bleeding is controlled, use of lubricants mentioned previously should be adopted. 6b-9a.Garbha pnta-( miscarriage )

fjTORR* TO srwsafo: 11 ^ IIST I

w ^rt *rar f q ^ n \o 11 TTJTTOm ^5% *TfacTT I

II U II

382 A§TAffGA HRDAYAM [CH.

qfefr TO: Ife r : II II

d c n r a a r o fa i n \%»I f the embryo gets expelled out, the women should drink

strong wine as much as she can, in order to clear the cavity \ o f the uterus and to prevent the experience o f pain; should drink peya ( thin gruel ) processed with laghu pancamula and kept dry ( without adding fats )j woman who is not accustomed to wine should drink peya ( thin gruel) processed with the paste o f paScakola or peya processed with decoction o f bilwadi paiicaka ( mahat pancamula ), along with broken tila and uddalaka ( a variety o f rice ); this regimen o f pey& drinking should be for that number o f days as the number o f the month ( o f pregnancy ); the pey& which is easily digesta­ble, devoid o f fat and salt, and processed with drugs kindling digestion is best suited.

These methods ( o f treatment ) are meant to remove the excess moisture present in the dosas and dhatus. Afterwards, the use o f fatty foods and enema therapies, which are stren­gthening, improving digestion and rejuvinating ( should be ’ adopted ). 9 b -13.Upavitfaka-nagodara :—

n i f l r n i f

fcg fc ll ll

g i t 5$ 311 \% 11

Foetus grown in strength but not grown in size, because of fluid discharge from the vaginal ( genital ) tract, remains inside the abdomen producing throbbings and no enlarge­ment o f the abdomen. This is known as upavis\aka.

By grief, fasting, dryness or excess o f fluid discharge from the vaginal ( genital ) tract, v&ta undergoing aggravation ( increase ) causes emaciation and dryness o f the foetus. This

is known as n&godara. Even though the abdomen is enlarged, the foetus gets diminished, there will be throbbings ( o f the abdomen ) after long time. 14-16.

II II $rtaut I

For these, the woman should be 'comforted with ghee, milk and juice o f meat processed with drugs possessing prope­rties such as stoutening, mitigating vata and sweet taste and made to eat eggs. After she gets contented by these, she should be given a ride on vehicles or on animals ( horse, elephant etc. ). 17.Lina garbha :—

f£a|j II IIsru m ^ tt vm q& nm srfqi

r fo c w ia fltf: II llq itssq w m i

For Linagarbha ( foetus emaciating, disappearing, dissol­ving ) not having throbbings, the woman should be given either the juice o f meat o f hawk, cow, fish, utkrosa ( fishing eagle ) or barhi ( peacock ) added with more o f ghee or the soup o f masa and mulaka; or drink a mixture o f tender fruits o f bilva, tila, and flour o f masa along with milk; or partake fatty meat or honey. Her waist should be anointed with oil daily, and she must be kept happy always* by these, the foetus begins to grow.

The foetus nourished otherwise ( by the usual food o f the mother ) descends ( into the genital tract ) with difficulty in about a year or not at all. 18~20|,

§ nfwwn: ll ll

Udavarta o f the pregnant woman should be won over very quick by the use o f appropriate fats and enemas, other­wise it will kill both the foetus and the mother, 21.

IX ] SARlRASTHANA 33$

384 ASTANGA h ^ d a y a m [CH.

Motes :—TJdavarta is upward movement due to suppression o f natural urges o f the body; too many erectations, oppression in the chest and back, enlargement of the abdomen are its chief symptoms.

Mrtagarbha ( foetal death ) :—«[T ll ll

*m faq^ u ^ n

By accumilation o f large amount o f dosas in the foetus, indulgence in unhealthy foods etc. ( by the mother ) or by divine intent, the foetus dies inside the abdomen. The abdomen is cold, stiff, ( without movement ), bloated and very painful, there is absence o f foetal movements; giddiness, thirst, diffi­culty in breathing, exhaustion* restlessness, droop^in^ o f the eyes (lids)vftn,d non-appearance o f avl (labour pairs). 22-24a.

fa g t n ^ ^ l l II

sreta u ^ u

II ^ H

( In that condition ) her genital tract should be washed with luke-warm water, a paste prepared from jaggery ( mola­sses ), fermented yeast, little o f salt, ghee and the slimy material inside the fruit o f salmall and atasl should be filled into the vagina followed by recitation o f sacred hymns meant for the expulsions o f the foetal membranes. I f ( by these methods ) the impacted ( dead ) foetus does not come out, the physician, after obtaining permission from her master, should pull it quickly, by force, by inserting his hand which is well lubricated into the genital tract which is also lubricated, with the paste, with the paste of slimy material o f sal mall fruit if the foetus is suitable to be pulled out by the hand. 24b-27b.

ii rv* ii

CTTraraffr&T s»rqr&rT*ra^ II II

I I ] SAr Ir a s t h a n a 385

I f the body o f the foetus is irregularly placed, it should be made to get a downward Jie, by manipulations Such as ancchana\ ( from horizontal to vertical position ), utpidana ( raising from below ) sampldana (rotating), viksepa ( pushing sidewards ), utksepa ( pushing upwards ) etc. and pulled out quickly when it descends into the genital tract. 27J-28.

5^ sr *r. II R*. II

<rsr II IIf t c ftW * 5f I

Foetus descends into the genital tract obstructing it by the hands* feet, head, or with one leg corning out through the vagina and the other through the rectum-both these conditions are named as viskhambha; these deserve to be pulled out by the use o f sharp instruments ( surgical operation ),* mari^al- agra ( lancet ) and aiiguli sastra ( finger knife ) are best suited for this work, vyddhipatra which has a sharp blade should not be inserted into the vagina. 29 -3 la.

ll W ll

^ *W5?fSTT II V< II

*ni srTcmm<itew 3 11 ^ 11

^ ^cr*. ii v * ii

First, the scalp should be punctured and then cleared out ( pulled out o f the uterus). Next, the axillae, chest, palate, or chin, any one should be held tight by the foetal hook ( foetal forceps) and pulled out by an expert. Foetus, whose head has not been crushed should be held by its eye sockets or temples ( and then pulled out ); the foetus, if impacted by its shoul­ders ( it should be pulled out ) by cutting o ff its arms; if its abdomen is bloated by air, the alimentary tract should be split,

25 A

386 ASTANGA HBDAYAM |Ctt.

intestine pulled out ( and the foetus extracted ); if impacted by the waist, the blades o f the pelvic bones should be cut; whichever the parts o f the foetus that is obstructing the tract, they should be cut to pieces and the mother saved with all out efforts. 3 lb-35.

f t fersrf qrctfar firgoTtefaay: \u ^ 11

Aggravated anila ( vata ), produces different kinds o f foetal postures ( lie ); hence the intellegent physician should adopt appropriate methods ( o f pulling out the foetus ) depe­nding on the condition. 36.

s* jrarc m f t r o S a i

The dead foetus should be cut ( and pulled out quickly) because it will kill the mother also; even a second should not be ignored after its death. 37.

The woman who has impacted foetus associated with contraction alnd prolapse o f the vaginal tract, makkala ( pain after delevery, peuiperal pain ), dyspnoea, foul smelling erectations and cold body should be refused. 38.

Aparnp&taya ( extracting the placenta ) :—

3 II \% IIm i I

^ 'vimii snmwrfir ii tt

The non-descending apara (placenta) should be pulled out by the same methods ( described earlier ); after it is expelled ( the entire body ) should be sprinkled with warm water and anointed with oil; diaper soaked in fat ( ghee or o i l ) should be inserted into the vagina; by this the vaginal tract becomes soft and the pain subsides. 39-40,

I I ] SAfURASTHAiMA

^ m w r sn (*rr) m*5vKi* ii %\ n

eraesr <sni n

sihti <ra: fiftn iHt r sr ^ r a u ^ n *% w

«Mst«ii*Er ^3*2? ^ 'w ( < ?yqi’w«jMiii's^rxu u

DIpyaka, ativisa, rasna, hifigu, ela and paiicakola-made into powder should be licked along with fat ( ghee ) or their wet bolus or decoction may be consumed. Similarly katuka, ativi§a, p^ha, saka twak, hifigu and tejan! may be used for draining out the dosas and for relief o f pain; this regimen is for three days; for the next seven days, the woman should drink only fats ( medicated ghee or o i l ) in the evenings; aristas or well prepared asavas ( fermented decoctions and infusions respectively ) should be consumed; diaper soaked in the decoction o f sirisa or kakiibha should be kept in the vagina; other secondary disorders/complications should be treated by appropriate methods. 41-44.

m t fsrsi i i riftsil f e i ^ i

** vk ii ii

3ps$ i: ^ t fs r sr ll ll

Milk boiled with drugs which mitigate vata is ideal as food for ten days; meat juice is ideal for the next ten days, these after little quantity o f easily digestable food.

For the next four months, she should resort to sudation therapy, oleation therapy, make use o f bala taila and others ( medicated oils ) daily. By these, the woman attains happi­ness ( health ) gradually. 45-46.

Bala taila :—

3TOT: In as u

ASiANGA h r d a y a m [C H ,

WT*rar 3 111 11

M<«i5jta f t f 11 #*> 11

ii Ho 11*19? ?R5 *1*1*1 wfq<nnfil<lj

^ * kihJ I M II

*l*«|rClVkwCt II V* II

Six parts o f decoction o f roots o f bala, same quantity o f milk, decoction o f yava, kola, kulattha and da§amula*all these drugs forming one part and equal to the quantity o f drug o f the decoction (i.e. bala one part, the total o f all the above will be 13 parts viz 6 o f decoction o f bala, 6 o f milk, one o f deco­ction o f yava, kola, kulattha and daiamula ); taila ( oil o f sesame ) making the fourteenth part ( one part individually ) nice paste ofthe two meda, daru, manjistha, the two kakoll, cafi- dana, sSrivS, kustha, tagara, jivaka, ysabhaka, saindhava, kala- nusSrl, Saileya, vaca, aguru, punarnava, asvagafidha, vari,ks!ra- gukla, yas$, vara, rasa ( bola ), satahva, surpaparni, ela, twak and patra-all these made use o f to prepare a medicated oil which is cooked over mild fire; this oil ( Bala taila) approved by Dhafivafitari, cures all diseases caused by vata, highly beneficial for diseases o f women in peurperum, for children, persons suffering from injury to vulnerable spots and bones and emaciated persons; it cures fever, abdominal tumors, seizures by evil spirits, insanity, retention o f urine, intestinal hernia ( inside the scrotum), disorders o f the genital tract and consumption ( tuberculosis). 47-52.

Motes -Arunadatta clarifies the quantity o f each of the constitutents as follows-to obtain 16 pala o f medicated oil, roots o f bala should be 24 pala, waU r 384 pala ( 16 times o f bala), decoction reduced to 96 pala ( i o f water ), milk 96 pala, 4 pala o f decoctiorfof yava etc., ^ karsa each ofthe two meda ctc. and oil 96 pala ( equal to the decoction ).

Sffergft m^TFTT: ^ IcRr: jtftsr n ^ u

II ] S&R1RASTH&NA 389

When throbbings are seen over the abdomen near tbe orifice o f the urinary bladder during delevery in the woman who is dead ( during the course o f delevery ), it ( abdomen ) should be cut open and the child taken out quickly. 53.M&sanum&sikayoga~( monthly recipes ) :—

srrastsr * I

®r?3t m fkm <wrr n v* u1 ^ 1

gsrt Row; w^rfSnsiT n iij o t s * f r o wgs focTT is r la K 11 ^ 11

I f during the seven months o f pregnancy, there is ( the risk o f ) abortion then the decoction o f drugs enumerated in the following seven half-verses mixed with milk, should be consumed, in sequential order ( o f months and half-verses, respectively ).

1. madhuka, sakabija, payasya and suradaru,2. asmantaka, krsnatila, tamravalli and satavari,3. vrksadani, payasya, lata ( gandhapriyangu ), utpala

and sariva,4. ananta, sariva, rasna, padma and madhuyastika,5. the two bfhatlj kasmarya, sprouts and bark o f trees

having milky sap and ghee,6. prsniparnl, bala, sigru, svadamstra and madhuparnika,7. srngataka, bisa, draksa, kaseru, madhuka and sita,

54-58a.II H<S II

Jgs: 5RT srpffa Isrgft u k v .i

TTTfa q^^TT I3T«J€IT II 11

390 ASfA&GA HRDAYAM [CH.

During the eighth month, milk boiled with the roots o f kapittha, bilw , brhati, patola, iksu and nidigdhika should be administered; during the ninth month with sariva, ananta, payasya and madhuyasti; during the tenth month with paya­sya or with yasti madhuka, nagara and amaradaru. 58b-60.Garbhd.bk&sa-false pregnancy :—

5?r: 11 11*ro f I

51 *ra*mr h V* nFinding the retention o f ( menstrual ) blood inside, by

vata, in women and observing the signs o f pregnancy, the unintellegent say that it is pregnancy. By noting the dis­charge o f blood only after the administration o f drugs which possess pungent, hot ( in potency ) and penetrating proper­ties, the fools say that the foetus has been snatched away by bhutas ( evil spirits ), because they feed on ojas { essence o f the dhatus ), or because they are beyond control. But at no time th«y ( bhutas ) are seen eating solid bodies, and why do they forego the mother o f the foetus ( i f they are really so ) ?.

61- 62.Motes:— The above statements intimate, that mere cessation o f menstrual

flow temporarily is not actual pregnancy even though signs o f pregnancy such as enlargement of the abdomen etc. are present. In .such conditions administration of powerful diugs brings out discharge of blood but no mass from the uterus. So ignorant persons blame evil spirits for destroying the foetus. It is not true as evil spirits cannot destroy solid things, only blood coming but merely means that there is no formation o f foetus at all and the condition is nothing but false pregnancy ( pseudocyesis ).

fkcrft srrctessrH n & w fe im fgtfW trem ? i m iThus ends the chapter called Garbhavyapat-the second in

Sarira sthana o f Aftangahtdaya saihhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter—3

A$QAVIBHAGA s AR1RAM~( Different parts o f the body)

We shall now expound the chapter-Angavibhaga Sarira- different parts o f the body; thus revealed Atreya and other great sages.

Afiga-pratyafiga-( major and minor parts ) :—

fodsscRfferff wrf i<renf%fcV«uf*«1U | X ii

Head, trunk, two arms and two legs-are in brief, the six afiga ( major parts ) o f the body; eyes, heart etc. are the pratyafiga ( minor parts ) attached to them. 1.

Sabda ( sound ), spar&a ( touch), rupa ( form ), rasa ( taste ) and gafidha ( sm ell) are the qualities of kha ( akasa), anila ( vayu ), agni ( tejas ), ambu ( ap ) and bhu ( pythvi) respe­ctively. Increase o f one quality more is found in each succeeding ( bhGta ). 2.

Motes:— Sabda* spazia, rupa, rasa and gandha are the natural characteristic gtupa ( qualities/properties) o f the five primary elements ( pafica bhuta ) when they are in their paramaou rupa (atomic state ). In the next stage o f evolution, akasa bhuta gives origin to vayu bhuta, which has two guija viz. sabda of akala bhuta and spar&a ( its own ). From vayu ^huta is born the agnibhuta which has three gu$a viz sabda, sparia and rupa ( its ow n ). From agni bhuta is bom the ap bhuta-which has four guQa vi*. sabda, sparia, rupa and rasa ( its own ). From ap bhuta is born the pythvl bhuta which has five guga-vtz. Sabda, spar£a, rupa, rasa and gafidha ( its own ).

Bhautika sarlra-( Bhuta-body relation ) :•—

II % II3n**n m o r ^ T fe I

In this human body, from pjthvi bhuta are ( produced ) the orifices (tubes, channels, pores), the ears (organs of sound perception ), the sound ( voice, sound o f the heart, lungs, intestines etc. ) and empty spaces. From vayubhuta are ( produced ) the touch, the skin ( organ o f touch percep­tion ) and respiration. From agnibhuta are ( produced ) the eyes \ organ? o f perception oflight ), vision, and digestion. From ap bhuta are ( produced ) the tongue ( organ of taste perception ), taste, fluids, and moisture. From pythvi bhuta, are ( produced ) the nose ( organ o f perception o f sm ell), the smell and the bones. 3-3|.

Notes The above is a very brief description. There are many substances in the body belonging to each bhuta category which can be understood by their physical properties and functions; ear, skin, eyes, tongue and nose are the seats o f sense organs ( indriya adhisfhana), the ear has £abdendriya ( organ o f sound perception ), the skin has sparsanendriya ( organ o f touch perception ), the eye has rupeiidriya ( organ o f perception o f light/form ), the tongue has rasanendriya ( organ o f taste perception ) and the nose has ghragendriya ( organ of smell perception).

Mfttfpitf bhdva-( maternal and paternal derivations ) :—

3 f e l t iST U VII

Soft parts such as blood, muscle, marrow, the rectum etc. are n^atrja ( derived from the mother ); those which are static ( compact, hard ) such as the semen, arteries, bones, hair etc. are pitfja ( derived from the father); from cetana ( atma-soul ) are derived the mind, the sense organs and birth ( ordeal o f being born ) in various species o f living beings. 4-5.

Notes—The doctrine of “ cycle of births and deaths” is indicated in the last sentences. Atman ( soul ) who is immortal, undergoes the oideal of being born in different species o f living beings depending upon th good or bad actions he performs, good actions lead to birth in good, noble species while bad actions lead to birth in bad mean species. The effects of these auctions do not end, with death in any one life but are carried by

^92 A ST A N A HRDAYAM [ GH.

sAr Ir a s t h An a 393

him to his next birth also. These arc known as vasana. Because of this only same persons sometime exhibit extraordinary capacity o f remembering and revealing incidents o f their earlier lives.

SHtmyadi bhava-( derivations from habituation etc. ) - -

From satmya ( habituation) are derived the life (duration o f life ), health, enthusiastic activity, radiance ( brilliance in all activities, colour and complexion etc. ) and strength ( physical and mental ). 6a.

Notes :— Satmya is the effect o f getting habituated to foods, drinks, activities, climate, place o f living etc.

*333* ff%tf^55T«5<rr II %. IIFrom rasa ( nutrient portion o f food ) is derived the birth

( origin ) o f the body ( formation and development o f foetus), its maintainance ( continuance o f life activity ), growth and non-attachment ('to sensual activities ). 6b.

} sNotes :— Food is the cause for man’s behaviour in respect of his sensory

activities. Certain foods make lor great involvement in sensual activities even neglecting one’s routine imperative duties. Thus they drive the person away from persuing the path o f righteousness.

Satvudiguna bhava-( derivaties from primary qualities ) :—i

Cleanliness, belief in gods, inclination to follow the path o f pure virtue ( righteousness ) are satvika ( derivations from satvagutya ); talkativeness, pride, anger, vanity and jealousy are rajasa-( derivations from rajoguiia); fear, ignorance, sleep, lazyness and grief are tamasa-( derivations from tamo- guija ). Thus the body is composed o f the bhutas. 7~8a.

Notes :— Cleanliness is o f three kinds-kayika ( of the body ), vacika ( o f speech ) and manasika ( o f the mind ); gratefulness, obligation, Compassion, valour, nobility, ingenity^ good memory and many such virtu­ous qualities' are also from satvaguna. Bravery, ungratefulness, sensuality (pleasure seeking, especially in sexual activities ) unsteadyness, and other

994 A$r&ftGA HROAYAM

vices are from rajoguQa. Committing errors, poor intellect, memory, courage-and strength are some derivations from tamoguga. The human body like all the substances o f the universe is made up o f paftcabhutas only.

Sapta tvhca~( the seven skins ) :—wst m rtagsn n c ii

lh this ( body ), seven skins ( layers of)~ are produced durihg the cooking ( metobolic heat activity ) o f blood just as the layer o f scum, during the cooking o f milk , 8.

Notes :— The names and feature o f these layers o f the skin is furnished by Su&ruta samhita ( chapter 4 o f larirasthan ) as follows—

AvabhSsim, the first layer is 1/18 in size ( thickness ) o f a paddy grain, and exhibits colours and shades; LohUa, the second is 1/16 in thickness, beta the third is 1/12 in thickness; TSmrd, the fourth is 1/8 in thickness; vedini, the fifth is 1/5 in thickness, Rohinl the sixth is o f the size o f a paddy,

* MamsadharS the seventh, is double the size o f a paddy. Each layer is the seat for many diseases.

Sapta kald-seven membranes

fwTO* H It

mi srciThe moisture present inside the dhatu ( tissues) and

a&ay&S ( organs ) cooked ( processessed ) by their own heat ( o f each dhatu and agaya ) become transformed into ‘ struc­tures called Kala, just as essence gets formed in the trees. These are covered ( coated, smeared ) with $le§man ( kapha), snayu ( tendenous waxy m aterial) or apara ( chorion ); these are seven. 9-10.

Notes;—Identification o f these structures known as kala has still retrained a problem. These are generally assumed to be thin mcmbrance, responsible for certain specific functions. Their nazftes and details as furnished in susrut•. samhita ( chapter 4 of £arfrasthana ) is as follows— ( I) MamsadharS kali—-present inside the muscles and allow the formation o f net work o f veins, arteries, tendons and other tubular structure. (2) Raktod- hard kala- present inside the muscles and more so in the liver and spleen and holding the blood inside them. (3) Medodhara kali-present in the abdomen and interior o f the bones holding the bone marrow-(red marrow in small bones and yellow marrow in big bones). (4) Sle§m»dhara kala—present inside the bony joints providing lubrication for easy

SARlRASTHANA 395

movement. (5) PurJsadhara kala—present inside the pakvasaya ( intes­tines ) and attends to the function of separation the waste ( faecal matter ) at the unduka ( caecum ). (6) Pittadhara kala—present inside the amasaya ( stomach and duodenum ) with holds the ingested food for sometime in the amasaya and attends to cooking of food (digestion). (8) Sukradhara kala—present in the right side, two anguli ( fingers breadth ) below the opening of the orifice of the urinary bladder. Spoken in terms of modern anatomical knowledge, they may be identified as ( 1 ) mamsadhara kala sheaths or seperating membranes of individual muscles. ,2 ) raktadhara kala—heamopoitic membranes o f liver and spleen. (3 ) medodhara kala-membrane secreting bone marrow. (4) slesmadhara kala—membrane secreting synovial fluid. (5) purisadhara kali—mucus membrane of the intestines attending to absorption. (6) pittadhara kala- mucus membrane of the stomach, duodenum and small intestine attending to digestion o f food. (7) lukradhara kala—membrane inside the testes and seminal ducts, producing and transporting semen.

Sapta Qsaya ( seven containers ) : —

il it

n*ifci<«tasin sftmr ii U nAdhara ( asaya )~containers/recepticles— are seven; the

first is o f rakta ( blood ), followed by those o f kapha, ama ( undigested food ) t> pitta, pakva ( digested food ), vayu ( vata ), and mutra ( urine ); in women garbhaSaya (uterus), the eighth situated in between pittagaya and pakv&saya.

10- 11.Notes :— Raktasaya is the yakrlt ( liver ) and plihan ( spleen ); amaiaya

is the stomach and small intestine; pittalaya is duodenum, liver and gall bladder; pakvasaya is the large intestine inclusive o f caecum; vatafoya is large intestine inclusive o f rectum; and mutrasaya is the urinary bladder.

KosfhUhga ( viscera ) : —

Kosthanga ( organs inside the chest and abdomen ) are the hjrdaya (* heart ), kloma ( ? ), phuphphusa ( lungs), yakrit ( liver ), plihan ( spleen ) uiitfuka ( caecum ), two vrikka ( kidneys ),. nabhi ( umbilicus ), dimhha ( uterus ? ), antra ( intestines ) and basti ( urinary bladder ). 12.

396 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [GH.

Notes : -K lom a has been variously identified as trachea, right lung, gall bladder, or pancreas o f these, pancreas is accepted by the majority o f scholars. Similarly the identification o f dimbha; generally it is identified as uterus.

Jlvitadh&ma ( seats o f life ) :—

The ten jivita dhama are the siras ( head ), rasana bafi- dhana ( attachment o f the tongue ), kanjha ( throat ), asra ( blood ), hrdaya, ( heart ), nabbi ( umbilicus), basti (urinary bladder ), gukra ( semen ), ojas ( essence o f dhatus ) and guda ( rectum and anus ). 13.

Jftla-kantfaradi ( net-like structurest tendons etc. ) :—

TO fvsrfc ^T^RTt ^sF*ifj»RiO*!rTTi II IE

sr^sifftwtasriarr:, fse*r*T t o ii ii

There are in the body sixteen jala ( net like structures ) and ka?4ar& ( big tendons ) seperately; six kurca ( brush-like structures ), seven slvanl ( sutures, raphae ) located in the penis, tongue and head ( skull), these should be spared from sharp instruments* ( there are ) four maihsa rajju ( muscular ropes ), fourteen asthisafighata ( confluence o f bones ), eighteen simarita ( border lines, dividing lines, demarcations ). 14-15.

Asthi ( bones )-snayu ( tendons )~pesl ( muscles ) :—

ISRiftar * 11 ^ ||

qsar 3^ fj ii vs hferfir: *ftPi«a*uamfercrT: i

Three hundred and sixty is the number o f asthi ( bones ) inclusive o f teeth and nails. Dhaflvantari ( divodasa ) says they are three hundred only. The number o f safidhi ( bony

I l l ] SARlRASTHANA 397

joints ) is two hundred and ten. Atri’ s son ( Kjrspa Atreya ) says they are two thousand; snayu ( tendons) are nine hundred, pesi ( muscles ) are five hundred, in men and twenty more in women located in the vaginal tract and breasts. 16--17 .

Sim ( veins )

ijsrfercT itVdftafi ^5:11 \<z 11

nqplgsi' I*. II

Mula sira ( root veins ) are ten located in ( attached to ) the hydaya (heart), they transport the rasa ( first fluid tissue ) and ojas ( essence of tissues ) to the whole body; on them all the activities o f the body depend. They are big at their roots and very small at their tips, and appear like the lines o f a leaf ( net like ); thus divided they become seven hundred ( in num ber). 18-19.

Avedhyfi, sira ( veins not to he cut for venesection ) :—

^ 5RT, effort II II

q t e s r f e g w wm\, mm 5 5 3 1 1 ^ 115 & WSWvit TPgOFU <=rr. 1

<1533!^ I5 i ir 11 ^ u

mm Iit J * *q$t<5[ 11 11

ijg q$j«s«iJ^II V* II

5f*M'w+nt<s<4<it PT cr5auqTo5T^’cfq 111 ^ n

ftrv|$ m&sTmit qtetrfa qftr*retg[ 1qtesr, m *ti i srPsrawwroitft 11 11

33« ASTANGA h r d a y a m [CH .

In each extremity the ( number o f ) siras ( veins ) are one hundred; out o f them, the four viz, one by name j&lafidhara and three situated deep inside, should not be cut ( for performing venesection).

In the Sroiii ( pelvis ) there are thirty two siras; o f them, two each in both vanksana ( groins ), two each in both ka{Ika taru$a,( crest o f pelvic bone ); these eight should not be touched by the sharp instrument ( o f venesection ).

In the parsva ( flanks ) there are sixteen; o f them one on either side going upwards should be avoided.

In the prs^ha ( back ) these are twentyfour on either side o f the yertebral column; among them two each on either side going upwards should not be touched*^ the sharp instruments.

In the ja^hara ( abdomen ) their number is same*as in the back; out o f them two on either side located above the penis on either side o f the line o f hair should not be touched by the sharp instrument.

In the uras ( chest) there are forty; out o f them the four* teen viz. two each situated at stanarohita ( upper border o f the brest ), stanamula ( lower border o f the breast ), hfdaya

, ( region o f the heart ), one each at apasthambha ( left and righ. borders ofthe chest) and apalapa (left and right borders o f the back ) should not be cut.

In the griva ( neck ) their number is same as in the back; among them, sixteen viz. two nlla, two manyfi, two lqpk&tika, two vidhura, and eight matyka*should be avoided.

In the hanu ( lower jaw ) there are sixteen; o f them, thfe two which binds o f joint ( of the lower jaw with the skull) should not be cut ). 20-27.

ftrKPir ic i§ 3TxT* It ll

<W M ii ^ ii

I l l ] Sa r Ir a s t h a n a 399

5 kf ‘ST 5TT T Nfefcr IintaH^ufsren: ^ m tfk cn q ji \o \\alwr, i crausgsf, Rr rasr ^sn^cror: I

*HTO)f: «iW;ui3r g II I* i 513ft f r r cTT «ac r 'gnfkcn: ii m j r e f M t n f§ 5T^r 311 v* ii

srtsi? gfferr. feet: 11 %\ 11«i5vcitvi5| ^3^»i*ici[a’W«n I« ^ « i l frfqerr* tot: ^foar^ 'snfer^x: 11 11

In the jihv& ( tongue ) their number is same as in lower jaw ( sixteen ); o f them two lower ones which make for taste perception and two which make for speech ( should not be c u t ). In the nose there are twenty four; o f them, the two responsible for smell perception and one in the palate should not be cut.

In the eyes they are fifty six; o f them, six viz, two each which do the closing and opening o f the eyelids; the two situated at the apaiiga ( ths outer angle o f the eye ) ( one in each eye ) should be avoided.

In the forehead there are sixty; out o f them, the one loca- ' ted at the sthapanl, two at the avarta, four at the border line

ofthe hair— these seven should be avoided.

In the ears there are sixteen; o f them two responsible for perception o f sound should be avoided. In the &afikha ( tem­ples ) also they are o f the same number ( sixteen ); of them, two situated at the joints o f the temples should not be cut.

In the head there are twelve; o f them* one each located at the utksepa ( at the border line o f hairs ), slmanta ( sutures in the skull) and adhipati (bregma in the centre o f tHe skull).( total eight ) should not be cut.

Thus was described the siras ( veins ) in each part o f the body, ninetyeight (in total) for the whole body which are not to be cut ( for venesection ); apart from these, those ( siras )

400 ASjAfiGA HRDAYAM [GH.

which are fused together, formed into lumps, very minute, curved and located inside joints also should not be cut ( for blood letting ). 28-34.

Sim vibhnga ( classification of veins ) —

avai srsiiiT^ wan ii M

Out o f the seven hundred siras ( veins) one fourth o f them (one hundred seventyfive) carry blood vitiated by vata, pitta, kapha and pure ( unvitiated ) blood seperately. The mala (d o s a ), remaining so ( within their normal state ) sustaia the body, while, on the other hand ( in their abnormal state ) they cause troubles to the body. 35.

are ll ^ n

aW: fcsnsu: fexti: sjfar. I*tst: fewrT ii n

Those ( veins ) which are bluish-red in colour, small,( sometime ) full and ( some time ) empty momentarily and having throbbing ( pulsations ) are carrying blood mixed with vata; those which are warm to touch, o f quick pace ( rate ), bluish-yellow in colour are carrying blood mixed with pitta; those which are white in colour, smooth, static ( immo­vable, firm, hard ) and cold to touch are carrying blood mixed with kapha; mixture o f these signs indicate mixture o f dos&s. Those which are deep seated, evenly placed, smooth and o f slight red colour are carrying pure blood ( unmixed with the dosas) 36-38.

Motes :—The. ancient view o f the exigence of seperate veins and diffe­rent kinds o f blood is misleading, there is only one venous network cove­ring the entire body and only one kind o f blood. The blood, is the medium for the dosas ( vata, pitta and kapha ) also to travel throught the body. When the dosSs are in their normal quantity, the blood is said to be pure. When one or more o f the dosas undergo increase in their quantity which is obnormal, the blood is said to be vitiated/impure. When such vitiated

I l l ] sa r Ir a s t h a n a 4&1

blood travel through the veins, they ( dosas) exhibit their characteristic signs in the vein also, which can be recognised in in the one and the same vein. It should also be remembered that the term ‘ sira’ stands for both veins and arteries. Recognition of increase of dosas is attempted by nadipariksa ( examination o f the pulse ) which is actually noting the fea­tures o f the radial artery at the wrist.

Dhamanl ( arteries )

Dhamanis, attached to the nabhi ( umbilicus) are twenty- four; surrounded by them, the umbilicus resembles the axle hole o f a wheel sorrounded by spokes. By thebe ( dhamanis ) spreading upwards, downwards and sidewards-the entire body is maintained ( with supply o f nourishment). 30-39J.

Motes :—The term ‘dhamanl* literally means ‘that which throbs* “ having pulsation” hence denotes an artery; the above description o f the umbilicus being the centre of the arterial system pertains to foetal life. After birth, the heart becomes the centre.

Hdhya srotas ( external orifices, channels ) :—

TtcTTfa SEnff ^ II So II

Srotas ( orifices, channels, passages ) are : the two in the nose, two in the ears, two in the eyes, one o f the rectum, one o f the mouth and one o f the urethra; in women; there are three more, two in the breasts and one o f the passage o f blood ( menstrual fluid ). 40.

\ Motes :—These orifices are big ( wide ) in size, open to the exterior and nine in number, hence, these are also called as sthula srotas, bahya srotas, nava dvara, nava chidra ( nine cuts or doors of the body ).

Abhyantra srotas ( internal channels )

II II

ll ^ ll26 A

402 ASTANGA H&DAYAM [C H .

Srotas which are internal are said to be thirteen and are seats o f l fe ( activities essential for existence o f life ); they are, one each o f prana ( respiration ), the dhatus ( the seven basic tissues ), the mal&s ( the three chief wastes ), ambu ( water ) and anna ( food ).

These getting vitiated ( becoming abnormal ) by indul­gence in unsuitables (foods and activities) give rise to diseases; when unvitiated ( normal ) these make for health. 41-42.

srenrossnf*? <ar it h \ ii

These possess the same colour as their dhatu ( tissue in which they are present )> are circular, big ( wide ) or small ( minute ), long and resemble the net-like lines of a leaf. 43.

m m *?* ftreKar m w . \t o H STfW II v« II

Foods and activities which possess qualities similar with those o f the do§as and dissimillar with those o f thci dhatus are the vitiators o f the srotas. 44*.

Srota dutfi ( abnormilities of the channels )

ftrtFtr m ifw m cft m

Atipravftti ( increase o f structure or function ), Saflga ( decrease o f structure or function ), Sira ( srotas ) grafithi ( formation o f lumps, tumors, thickening, e t c .) and Vim&rga gamana ( movement in unusual or wrong paths ) are the Sroto dusti laksana ( signs o f abnormality o f srotas ). 45.

II VS II

The orifices ( openings/mouths ) o f the srotas are minute small, spread long and far, like those in the lotus stalk; through them rasa ( fluid tissue carrying nutrition ) nourishes ( all the parts o f the body ). 4(J.

I l l ] SARlRASTHANA 403

sqit g ftcTSTT t*k«i*i«i 3 t u ^ ii

tcTtf%^37rft I n ' SIr?n^qFI ST^fTH^ IOT: 3Rlf«i**Hti* II ^ II

I f the srotas are injured* delusion/loss o f consciousness, tremors, flatulence, vomitting, fever, dcleriumi pain in the abdomen, suppression o f feaces and urine and even death may occur. Hence the physician should first inform the rela­tives o f the person who has injury to srotas, about the incura­bility and then do treatment, remove the foreign body with all out efforts and treat the wound in the same way as trea­ting a recent/fresh wound. 47-48.

Motes :—In addition to the above, some more details about these inte­rnal atotas available in Astanga sangraha ( chapter 6 o f Sarira sthana ) are furnished here : “ Srotas are thirteen in number viz, 1. Prapavaha-srotas -its chief organs are the hrdaya ( heart ) and the mahasrotas ( alimentary tract), it gets vitiated ( becomes abnormal ) by dryness and depletion ( of tissues ), suppression of thirst, hunger* and other urges o f the body etc. Respiration-increased, dicreased, difficult or interrupted, acompanied with pain and sound are the ( ch ief) signs of vitiation; treatment for these is the same as that o f svasa (dyspnoea). 2. Ambuvaha ( udakavaha ) srotas- its chief organs are talu ( palate ) and kloma (pancreas), it gets vitiated by ama ( uncooked food ), fear, excess o f alcoholic drinks, dry foods, suppte- ssion of thirst etc; severe thirst, dryness o f the mouth, ringing in the ears and unconsciousness are signs o f its vitiation, treatment for these ii same as that o f tfsna ( thirst ). 3. Annavaha srotas-its chicf organs arc the amasaya (stom ach) and vamaparsva ( left flank/oesophagcs ). 4. Kani- vaha srotas its chief organs are the hrdaya ( heart ) and the ten dharnani (b loodvessels). 5. Raktavaha srotas-its chi( f organp are yak ft ( livrr ) and plihan ( spleen ) 6. Mamsavaha srotas-chicf organs arc the snayu ( tendons ) and tvak ( skin ). 7. Medovaha srotas chicf organs aic the two vjkka ( kidneys ) and mamsa ( muscles ). ( vapavahana or pancreas in Garaka ). 8. Asthivaha srotatf cheif organs the jaghana ( pelvis ) and medas ( fat ). 9. Majja vaha srotas- chief organs are the pargva (joints ) and asthi ( boneS ). 10. Sukravaha-srotas-chief organs are the two stana ( breasts ), the two muska (scrotum or the testes to be more precise). Caraka includes lephas ( penis ) also. 1 1 . Mutravaha srotas-chief organs are the basti ( urinary bladder ) and the two vanksana ( groins ). 12. Purlsavaha srotas- chief organs are pakvasaya ( large intestine ) and • sthulaafHra ( sthula gu^a-rectum according to Garaka. 13. Svedavahafsrotas-chief orgns are madas (fat) and romakupa ( hair follicles ).

404 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ OH.

Srotas arc so called because they have sravana ( secretion, exude fluid materials ).

From the foregoing description and other relevant information from other treatises, modern scholars are inclined to understand the internal srotas as minute pores in the wall of the cells o f the primary tissues of the body and the thirteen kinds of srotas thus referring to the functional system of the body, viz.; pranavaha srotas-respiratory system, annavaha srotas- degestive system and so on.

Ja(harBgni ( fire-like agency in the stomach-duodenum ) :—

TOT N tT § H T ^ m^nsn3 *i«5T ^ « i i ii

Pacaka pitta, as described earlier ( in chapter 12 o f sutra­sthana ) is the one that cooks ( digests ) the food; Atreya proclaims that there is usma ( heat* fire-like agency ) in (cach one o f ) the dosa, dhatu and mala. 49.

Notes :— Pacaka pitta is present inside the jathara and cooks the inge­sted food, hence it is variously called as jatharagni, kosthagni, kayagni, audaryagni and also as vaisvanara.

STSttTOfoft UcTT IIN U55T II II

fe im m n ll

csreram&r ii 'jr ii

^1T fTfOft II II

II VI# II

Its ( pacaka pitta vis a vis jatharagni ) seat is grahani duodenum ) so called because it withholds the food ( for a certain time inside the amaSaya ( stomach ) to fecilitate digestion ). In the opinion o f Dhanvantariit is the kala known as pittadhara. Situated at the entrance o f the pakvasaya ( intestines ) and acting as a bolt to the door o f pathway1 /channel o f food, it is responsible for duration o f life, health,

I l l ] SARlRASTHANA 405

valour, ojas ( essence o f the dhatu}> strength of ( a ll) th e. bhut&gni and dhatvgni.

When it ( grahani ) is strong, it with-holds the ingested food in the amasaya ( stomach ), cooks ( digests ) it well and then brings it down [ into the pakvasaya ( intestines ) ] but when weak it allows even uncooked ( undigested ) food [ into the pakvalaya ( intestines ) ].

The strength o f the grahartl is from agni itself, and itself ( strength o f agni ) is from grahaiii; when the agni undergoes vitiation, it (grahani) also gets vitiated and produces diseases.

That food which bestows nourishment to the dhatus o f the body, ojas, strength, colour ( and complexion ) etc. is really made so by the agni, which is the cause for its cooking ( dige­stion ); rasa and others ( dhatu ) do not get ( formed and nourished ) by uncooked ( undigested ) food. 50-54.

Ahwra.pd.ka ( digestive processes )

11 X* 11

/W sftetf <rtacn»f^u W ll

The food ingested at the proper time, is drawn into the alimentary tract by the prartavata; its hard/big masses split and made soft by the liquid; theri the audaryagni (jatharagni* fire-like agency ) activated by samanavata cooks the food present in the amasaya ( stomach ) just like the external fire cooks the rice and water kept in the pot. 55-56. j

ft TOJ, *13 TO* II II

wflmT stftfca TO firfecf VRg HI^CI II k< II

Although the food consists o f all the six tastes, it first becomes madhura ( sw eet) and gives rise to the production o f kapha, o f frothy nature; next undergoing further cooking

406 asta n g a HRDAYAM [GH.

it becomes amla ( sour ) and gives rise to the production o f pitta; then getting expelled from the amasaya ( stomach ) it gets dried, becomes solid and katu ( pungent ) and gives rise to the production o f vata. 57-58.

Motes :—The three successive stages o f transfoimations-the madjiura, amla and kafu-are known as Avasthapaka. each one leading to the produ­ction o f kapha, pitta and vata respectively. All these three stages together form the first phase o f digestion o f food.

The five usma (agni) (fire-like agency) viz, bhauma, apya, agneya, vayavya and nabhasa, cook the parthiva and other qualities o f foods; each o f its own kind, respectively. 59.

Motes i— Bhauma ( paithiva ), apya, agneya, vayavya and nabhasa - kinds o f agni are known as bhutagnis. They are present in the jatharagni itself and derive strength from it, and commehce their actions after the three avasthapaka are completed. Each bhutngni acts upon its own kind of materials the food, parthivagni acts on parthiva materials, apyagni on apya materials and so on. This activity o f the bhutagni is known as Nisjhapaka which is the second phase of digestion.

% * ijtrcufNr qrf&m: star ii ii

They ( qualities o f fo o d ) after undergoing cooking, nourish the qualities ( materials o f the body i.e, dosas, (jlhatus and mala ), parthiya qualities ( o f (he food ) nourish parthiva qualities ( materials o f the body ) only, and the rest the others ( respectively ). 60.

Motes ‘.-After Nisfhapaka, the parthiva qualities o f the food become the nourishment ofthe pat thivia category o f materials ( such as bones, muscles etc ); apya qualites nourish only apya materials (kapha, rasa las'ka, medas, majja, mutra etc ), vayavlya qualites nourish vayaviya materials ( vata skin, etc ), nabhasa qualities nourish nabhasa materials ( empty spaces, ears etc ), In this manner the different qualities o f food provide nourish­ment to the materials o f the body.

fag srw rfe f e n iii ii

SAr Ir a s t h a n a 40^

The digested food ( after both phases o f digestion ) gets divided into two parts viz, kijta ( waste ) and sara ( essence ). The fine ( liquid ) portion of waste product o f food becomes mutra ( urine ) and the solid portion becomes sakyt ( feaces ).

The sara ( essence ) undergoes further cooking ( transfor­mation ) by the seven agnis o f their own, ( dhatvagni present in each dhatu ).

Dh&tu parinBma ( tissue metobolism )

=anivu im u m t $sr i

From rasa, rakta gets formed, then mamsa ( from rakta ), from mamsa, medas gets formed, then asthi from medas; from asthi, majja gets formed, then the sukra ( from majja }, from £ukra the garbha ( embryo ) gets formed.

Notes :—The sara ( essence ) o f food also known as ahararasa gets abso* rbed in the pakvasaya ( the small and large intestines ) and undergoes further transformation and becomes rasa dhatu-the first dhatu. It contains nutritive materials ( posaka ariila ) required by all the other dhitus. It travels to all the tissues through the internal srotas present in the dhatus and supplies them their nutrition. These nutritive materials are acted upon by the dhatvgni, present in each dhatu. After this, two kinds o f mate­rials get formed viz, sara ( essence ) and kitfa ( waste ). The sara (essence) is again o f two kinds viz 1 . sthula ( gross ) which is more in quantity, is made use o f by the same dhatu for its own growth. 2 . suk§ma (fine)-which is less in quantity, is the moity required for the formation o f the next succeeding dhatu. Thus rasadh^tu contributes some materials to mamsa and so on. Hence it is said that one dhatu is the food for the other. The rasa dhatu, so called because it is constantly circulating, carries these materials also from one dh&tu to the other. Hence the above description o f “ the proceeding dhatu giving birth to its succeeding dhatu” . The last dhatu the-sukra-leads to the formation o f the embryo.

Rasa dhatu carrying nutrition to all the dhitus and the forntfJrtion o f the seven dhatus has been explained by commentators like Cakrapajvidatta, with three NySyas ( anologies ) viz, kgira dadhi nyaya, kedftrikulya nyaya and khalekapota nyaya.

1 . kslradadhi nyaya-just as the milk gets converted into curds, ciwfds , into butter and batter to ghee, the rasa dhatu becomes raktadhatu, xakta

• jyifliNUA tlKUAYAM [CH-

becomes mamsa and so on. This explaination has been rejected as it cannot explain the formation o f sara and. kifta.

2. khale kapota nyaya-just as pegions from far and near come to the heap o f corn kept at one place, pick up their requirement and go back to their dwellings, so also each dhatu picks up its requirement from the pool o f rasa dhatu ( in the pakvasaya ). Thisanology has also been rejected as it does not provide for circulation o f rasadhatu.

3 Kedarikulya nyaya-just as a vast field of crops, divided into small plots, each one supplied with water by small channels, thus supplying nutrition to all the^crops at their own places; the water o f one plot flowing into its next in small quantities, rasa dhatu also flows through small cha­nnel* ( internal srotas ), supplyng nutrition to all the dhatus remaining in their own places. This anology answering to all the provisions ( chiefly the circulation of rasadhatu, existence o f srotas contribution o f moities from one dhatu to the other etc. has been accepted.

The presence o f fiire like agency in each tissue, the process o f paka ( cooking, digestion, transformation ) the production o f essence and waste in each dhatu, formation and development o f dhatu one after the other, ensuring the growth o f the body all these are known as Dhatu pariijama ( tissue metobolism ).

f r o h %% itT<f*rr srarcft wot i

Kapha, pitta, kha mala (the waste products o f the external srotas ) sweda ( sweat), nakha (nails) and roma (hair), fatty material o f the eyes, skin and feaces; and the ojas ( essence o f dhatu ) are the mala ( wastes ) o f the dhatus respectively. 63.

Motes .‘—kapha is the waste product o f rasadhatu, pitta is o f rakta, excre­tions o f the eyes, nose, mouth are the wastes o f mamsa; sweat is o f medas; nails and hair are o f asthi; fatty material of feaces, eyes, skin etc. are o f majja, and ojas is the waste product o f Sukra.

srerrffaft smjsrr fetrecis ii u\

The essence and wastes o f dhatus are produced only after paka ( digestion/transformation in the dhatus ). 64.

£ARIRASTHANA m

The continuity o f evolution o f dhatus is because o f the intimate interrelationship ( between the preceeding and the succeeding dhatu ).

Some ( authorities ) say, that the food gets converted to Sukra ( last dhatu ) in one day; some say, after six days; and yet others, after one month, after undergoing series o f paka ( digestion and transformation )<

The transformation o f bhojya dfiatus ( nutrient tissues, small quantities o f essence o f the preceding tissue ) goes on uninturrpted like the ( movement o f ) wheel. 65-66.

smx^or srer. ^ * ,1* it o u

Aphrodisiacs ( drugs etc.) by their special effects, produce lukra etc. immediately. Probably other medicines also produce their actions ( effects ) by a day and night. 67.

ll II

Rasa dhatu itself gets circulated by the proper ( norm al) activity o f vyanavata, throughout the body, continuously, at all times.

sisafcr t o *r: i £ srefcnr II ^ II

When the rasa dhatu accumulates/stagnates at any place due to the abnormality o f the kha ( srotas inside the dhatus) it gives rise to diseases in that place, just as clouds ( stagna­ting at one place ) bring about rain. Like wise the dos&s also undergo aggravation ( increase ) at any one place ( due to stagnation ). 69-70a.

'Notts :—The chief feat of rasa it hrdaya ( heart) which is the seatof vyana vita also. Vyana pushes the rasa through the siras and dhamanis ( blood vessels ), and causes its circulation inside the suksma srotas present in the dlultus. When these srotas become abnormal ( the four kinds of sroto dusp mentioned earlier ) due to indulgene in unhealthy foods and

410 A§TAftGA h &DAYAM tCH.

activities, the circulation o f rasa is obstructed ( partially or completely ) at the site o f such abnormality. Obstruction leads to accumilation. Rasa dhatu is the medium o f transport o f the dosas ( vata, pitta and kapha ) also. So when there is accumilation o f rasa at any place there is accumi­lation o f dosas also. Both the two together give rise to the onset of diseases at that place.

Jatharagni prndh&nayam ( importance of gastric fire )

II vSo IIt o t ^brr TO*imfa*ft I

h n 11

Thus, was described the activities o f the agni o f anna, ( fire*like agency responsible for digestion o f food known as kosthagni, jathragni, kayagni etc.), the bhuta (the five bhutagni) and the dhatu ( the seven dhatvagni). Among all these dige­stive agencies, that which cooks the food ( i. e. jatharagni, kosthagni) is great ( in strength), it is the root ( chief cause ) for them (bhutagni and dhatvagni); its increase and decrease make for their increase and decrease respectively; so it should be preserved ( maintained norm al) with great effort ( ca re ), by the proper use o f suitable foods and drinks; on its normalcy depend the life span, and condition o f strength ( o f thd person). 71-72.

Jtyharftgni bheda ( kinds of gastric fire ) ;—

It ( jatharagni) is sama ( normal ) when sam&na vata is in its normal seat ( or condition ); it becomes visama (erratic) when samana vata is in the wrong path ( or increased ); it is tfk&gLa ( very powerful ) when ( the samanavata is ) associated with pitta, and it is manda ( weak ) when ( samana vata is ) associated with kapha. 73.

I l l ] S\RlRASTHANA 411

Thus the agni is o f four kinds-Sama ( norm al), Visama ( erratic, unsteady ), Tiksiia ( strong ) and Mafida ( weak),

^ II II

sr%: vs II

ll *%\\

That which cooks ( digests ) the properly ingested food at the proper time is Samagni ( normal )j that which cooks the food sometimes too quickly though it is improperly consumed ( at improper time, more in quantity etc. ) and some times too slow, though the food is properly consumed ( at proper time and in usual quantity ), is Visamagni; TIksnagni is that which digests the food too quick even though the food is improper ( or more in quantity ); Mandagni is that which digests the food even though proper, after a long time produ­cing dryness o f the mouth, noise in the abdomen, gurglings o f the intestines, flatulence, and heavyness. 76.

Motes :—Ayurveda attaches great importance to the jatharagni-digestive activity in the gastrointestinal tract. Health and ill-health depend on it. Almost all organic diseases ( o f both the body and mind ) are said to arise from abnormal states o f digestive activity. Hence the utmost need to preserve its normalcy.

Trividha bala ( three kinds o f strength ) :■—

era sn^r q s q t n w ufrrxn ^ I

f W ’crercsjfSrcr cmt^«B^»T5r^ii ^ u

Sahaja, kalaja and yuktikfta~are the three kinds o f stre­ngth o f the body. Among them, Sahaja is that which is due to satva guna etc. ( body having excellence o f all the tissues and o f the mind ) and which is natural ( born with, innate to the body ); Kalaja is that due to season and age ofthe person ), Yuktija is that due to ( accruing from ) activities, foods and effect o f rejuvinators ( drugs etc. ). 77—78.

412 A§T&frGA HfcDAYAM [CH.

Notes :—Bala or strength is o f two kinds viz, (1) karmasakti-capacity to do work and (2) vyadhiksamitva-capacity to resist or withstand dise­ases. Both these, are included in the three fold classification mentioned in the above verse-. Sahaja is the inborn or natural strength and is attri­buted to the predominance o f satva guna. Kalaja or seasonal strength during winter and youth man's strength is optimum while during summer, infancy, young age and old age it is minimum, due to the effect of climate and condition o f tissues and organs o f the body, Tuktikjta means artifi­cially created; by habitual use healthy foods and activities, avoidance of unhealthy or poison—like foods and drinks, and use o f medicines ( rejuvinators, tonics, aphrodisiacs, serums and vaccines e tc .). Habitat, race, familial traitc, planetary influences at the time o f birth, condition o f the seeds ( spermatozoan and ovum ), the womb, and also o f the mind are the other factors influencing the strength of man.

Trividha de$a ( three kinds o f habitat ) :—

ansjqt ta fe lv n : ^ 33: II ^ Ii

The country (reigon o f land) which has less o f water (resou­rces ), vegetation and mountains is (known as) J&figala (arid, dry, desert like ), It produces few diseases ( in man and animals ). Anupa ( marshy, wet, water logged) is its opposite. Sadharana ( moderate ) is that which is sama ( moderate ) neither too less nor too much o f these features ). 79.

Motes ‘.—Number of diseases affecting man is great in anupa ( marshy ) region, less in jafigala ( arid ) and o f moderate number in sadharapa ( moderate ) regions; so also the longevity o f life, people o f anupa regions have short span o f life, people o f jafigala regions have long span and those of sadharana regions haye moderate span. Vata is predominant in jafigala and people suffer from more o f vata diseases; kapha is predominant in &nupa and kapha diseases are more in the people o f this region; in sadha- ratja region, there is no such do§as predominance, any do§a may get aggravate i by the effect ol the foods pnd activities indulged.

/Dhatu pramfoia ( quantity of tissues )

3 'sranjt n w : ferer* 11 *\ uh r H u

I l l ] SARlRASTHANA 413

( The quantity o f ) m ajja ( marrow ), medas ( fat ), vasa ( muscle fat ), mutra ( urine ), pitta, slesman ( kapha ), sakyt ( feaces ) asrk ( blood ), rasa (plasma ) and jala ( water, body fluids like lymph ) are in this body, one afljali more in their successive order ( quantity o f ); ojas ( essence o f dhatu ), mastiska ( brain matter ) and retas ( semen ) are,one prasyta each; in women stanya ( breast milk ) is two afljali and rajas ( menstrual fluid ) four afljali; these are the measures when they are normal and on these ( measure ) the increase and decrease ( o f dhatu and others ) have to be understood ( determined ).

Motes :—Anjali is 192 ml. and prasrta 96 ml. approximately.

Deha prakrti ( human constitution)temperament ) %—

Depending on the dosa that is predominant in the sukra ( semen or the spermatozoan to be more specific ), asrik ( menstrual blood or the ovi^m to be more specific ) at the time of their union ), in the bhojya ( food ), ces^a ( activities ) o f the garbhinl (pregnant woman), garbhasaya ( uterus ) and ytu ( season )— seven kinds of prakrti ( human constitution ) are produced. 83.

Motes :—The seven kinds o f prakfti are counted as follows; three ekadosaja- -one from each dosa v iz ; vataja, pittaja and kaphaja; three dvidosaja/dvandva dosaja or samsargaja-from the combination of two dosas viz vata-j-pittaja, vata-f- kaphaja and kapha-f-pittaja; one tridosaja, sammisraja or sannipataja-from the combination ol all the three dosas* The features o f these kinds are described further.

Vdta prakrti ( Nervous temperament ) :—

I’CMI s a f a r i c n r c r s s3€Kr*<.tire*: Isfrftror ^5^ : 11 11

*1% a s t a n g a h r d a y a m C CH.

5T^T?T m f 5T =g <fcFa1 c?T SlgSHIT W II IIsbrxftr %«rr ^Tn*i*rt*fri ^<TMifa i w ftfecrw fa ttessgiTT# nn^f ^ «nfNr n ^ ii

SIT^ET: n ^ u

Because o f ( properties like)—all pervading ( in all the parts o f the body ), quick acting, strong ( powerful), tendency to aggravate others ( dosas, dhatus and malas etc. ), acting independently, and producing many diseases vata is powerful among the dosas.

Hence persons born with the predominance of pavana ( vata ) generally have, hair and body which are cracked and dusky (lustreless), they hate cold, are unsteady in respect o f courage, memory, thinking, movement ( walking and others ), friendship, vision and gait; talk more and irrelevent, possess little o f wealth, strength, span o f life and sleep; their voice ( speaking ) is obstructed, interrupted, unsteady or harsh; they are atheists, gluttons, pleasure seeking; desirous o f music, humor, hunting or gambling; desirous o f habituation to sweet, sour, salty and hot foods; are lean and tall in shape, produce sound during walking ( kunkles in joints o f the leg ); are not steadfast, cannot control their senses, not civilised ( brutish, impolite ), not liked by women, not have many children; their eyes are rough ( dry ), lustreless, round, unpleasant and resemble those o f the dead; lids kept open while sleeping; they dream as though roaming on the mountains, dwelling on trees and moving in the sky; persons o f vatapra- kriti are non-magnanimous, bloated wilh jealosy, o f stealing nature and having bulged calves; they resemble ( in move­ments, mental behaviour e tc .) animals such as the dog, jackal, camel, vulture, rat and crow. 84-89.

Pitta prakfti ( bilious temperament ) : —

sa rIr a s t h a n a 413usrfer: I^ fcT *ft§ ufafsiTOUlfa II %\ \\

««(%«(«: irfeaerctHtfeqsRT 5j^ # ^ r n^n

»l^«fnr5BTO?M«Ui!ns^ T l^ K T ft^ ^ k 5 ltK I II II asjfa fqtfifo Irar ferFsrarcfar ifftiw jt s r *&a mm tro ^r?c?n^ ftiestercTfe ll Vi ll

3T <4«iiai: *rf TcTT: Si&rvffcw: I* n m * faarerfcsTgn^Ts? ^Tt^t: 11 v* n

Pitta is fire itself or born from fire; hence persons having predominance o f pitta, have very keen ( severe ) thirst and hunger; are white ( in the colour o f the skin ) and warm in body; possess coppery red palms, soles and face; are brave and proud; have brown and scanty hair; are fond o f women, garlands, unguents ( perfumeries ); are o f good behaviour, clean, affectionate to dependents, desirous o f grandeour, adventure have mental power ( ability) o f facing fear and enemity; highly intellegent, possess very loose and lean joints and muscles; do not like women; possess less o f semen and sexual desire; possess grey hair, wrinkles, and blue patches on the skin; consume food which is sweet, astringent, bitter and cold; hate sunlight ( and heat ); perspire heavily, emit bad smell from the body; expel facces frequently, have more anger, eating, drinking ( wine ) and jealosy; while in sleep dream o f ( flowers o f ) karnikara and palaia, forest fire, meteor, lightening/thunder bolt, bright sunrays and fire; their eyes are thin ( small ), brown, unsteady with thin and few eyelashes; eyes desirous o f cold comfort, becoming red very quick by angerf drinking wine and exposure to sunlight. Persons o f pitta prakrti are o f medium life-span , medium strength, highly learned, afraid o f discomfort and resemble ( in behaviour ) animals like the tiger, bear, ape, cat and yaksa. 90-95.

Kapha prakfti ( phlegmatic temperament) :—

416 A§TAf$GA h ^lDAYAM [CH.

4«i«s«!£t h h

*151?: qjhftt&rc^iRssng'tn is?*rfr*n sr fastf ^ srig 5^ iiv ii

^ if IIWIfa^R w n f 'c i< h t'» i«3 m5 'T h 3 3 ^ ^ w r ^ r a t ^ ft 1

iH©o)i«13<|e«U&R3Rfc4MI*U*U^£i Isrrst * ro ffr : g w ra H F if ft*rcg^N rq5r 11^0^11

«TfRt 5«orr feK<sWs*i 1 *rq*ns* ^Rrs*in^fartoT*i«iR sfta^fai ii?orii

ssrs** j(c f< j« icH ^ srtre n fa ^ 1fefT»9*ftf<ls \\\*$\\

Slesman ( kapha ) is soma ( moon-like, cool, mild ); hence persons of" kapha prakfti are mild in nature, possess deep sealed ( not prominantly seen ), unctous and well-knit joints and muscles; are not much troubled by huger,thirst, unhappi­ness (troubles) strain and heat; endowed with intellegence, right

•^ttitude and truthfulness; pbssess colour like that o f priyafigu, d^irva sarakanda, sastra (iron, steal weapon), gorocana, padma or suvarija; have long arms, big and elevated chest, big (wide) forehead, thick and blue hair; soft, even ( symmetrical ), well defined and good looking body, o f great vigour, sexual prowess, desire in tastes; more o f semen, children and atten­dees; are o f righteous, benovalent nature, do not speak harsh and abusively; horbour enimity, concealed and deep for long time; their gait is like that o f an elephant in rut; their voice like the roaring of clouds, ocean, mridanga, ( drum ) or lion; possess good memory, perseverance, humbleness, do not weep ( cry ) much even in childhood; are not greedy ( clinging to pleasures) consume food which is bitter, astringent, pungent, hot, dry and less in quantity, and still remain strong; their eyes are red at the angles, unctous, wide, long, with well degined white and black spheres (sclera and cornea) and with more eye lashes; have less o f speech, anger, desire for drink ( wine ), food and activities; endowed with more life ( longi-

I l l ] SAr ir a s t h a n a

vity ), wealth, foresight and munificience; have faith ( in god, granting gifts, charity etc. ); dignified, greatly charitable; o f forgiving nature, civilised; very sleepy/drowsy, slow, grateful, straightforward, learned, pleasant to look at, bashful, obedient to teachers ( and elders ) and o f fast friendship; see reservoers o f water full o f lotus and rows of birds and clouds (in dream); persons o f slesma pralqrti are similar (in nature) with Brahma, Rudra, Ifidra, Varu^a, Tarksya ( garu<Ja ) hamsa ( swan ) Gajadhipa ( the elephant Airavata ), lion, horse, and bull.

96-103.

Persons born with predominance o f two dosas and all three dosas possess features o f two or all the dosas together.

Likewise, by features such as cleanliness, belief in god etc* persons are to be understood as belonging to the ( category o f the) gunas (the three inahaguna-satva, rajas and tamas). 104.

JVotes :— Among the seven kinds o f dosa prakrti, persons o f sammisra prakiti (combination o f all the three dosa in equal proportion) are the best in health and other aspects but very few in number. Persons o f samsarga prakriti (combination o f any two dosa) are moderate ( in health e tc .) and form highest percentage numerically, persons o f ekadosoja prakriti (single dosa origin ) are poor in health and other aspects. Among these three, kapha prkriti is best, pitta prakrti moderate and vata prakrti is least.

Garaka samhita describes seven kinds of satvika prakrti, six kinds o f rajasa prakrti and three kinds of tamas a prakyti, designating them as “ kaya” such as brahma kaya etc. ( vide chapter 4 o f sarira sthana). These are known today as psychological temperaments.

Vayaft ( age ) *

cTSTTffe SFT. H oMI

The period upto sixteen years o f age is Balya ( childhood ) in which there occurs the increase o f dhatu ( tissues ), ifldriya ( sense perception ) and ojas ( essence o f dhatus responsible for strength ); the period upto seventy years is Madhya ( middle age, youth ) in which there is no increase o f tissues

27 A

418 a §t &Rg a HRDAYAM

etc; then ( after seventy years ) it is ksaya-decrease/depletion o f tissues etc. or old age ). 105.

Motes SuSruta, further sub-divides each of the above three periods as follows—1. Balyk ( childhood ) :—

a. kslrapa ( drinks only milk ) 1 st day o f birth upto 1 year.b. ksira-annada ( milk and solid food ) 1-2 years.c. annada ( only solid food )-2 to 16 years.

Kapha is the predominant dosa during balya and so diseases of kapha are more common. The tissues are undergoing the process o f growth and development, and so poor in strength (capacity to work and resist diseases).

2. Madhya ( middle age ) : —

a. vrddhi ( adolescence ) 16-20 years.b. yauvana ( youth ) 20-30 years.c. sampurijata ( full grown ) 30-40 years.d. parihani ( degeneration ) 40-60-70 years.

All the tissues will have attained optimum growth and development, are capable o f any hard work and resist diseases. Pitta is the predominant dosa in this period and so diseases o f pitta origin are more common.

3. Jirna ( old age ) :—

a. ks!iia-( from 70 till death ).

All the tissues will slowly undergo decrease and degeneration, lose their strength and capacity to resist disease. Vata is the predominant do§a in this period and diseases o f vata origin are common.

Sarira lakfana-physiognorny

w w stf m i ; i

Three and a half hasta ( arms length ) in one's own arm is the height o f the body suitable for a happy life. This measure­ment does not apply to those who belong to the eight kinds o f ^ifidita ( unsatisfactory, abnormal, bad, physique ) such as iroma ( hairless ) , asita ( black ), sthula ( big, obese ) and lirgha ( ta ll), with their opposites. 106$.

SARlRASTHXNA 419

JVotes .-—One hasta is 45 cms; three and half hasta (157 cms ) is the average height o f an adult male; height varies depending on many factors such as sex, habitat, race, heredity etc. The eight kinds o f body configura­tions considered to be bad to health are : (1) arorjia— no hair on the body, (2) atiloma— too much o f hair on the body, (3) atikysija—very black in skin color. (4) atigaura-very white in colour. (5) atisthula—very stout/o b e s e /corpulent. (6) atikrsa—very thin/emaciated. (7) atidlrgha__very talland (8) ati-hraswa—very short/dwarf/pigmy; As known now, these are the effects o f increased or decreased activity o f the various endocrine glands ( hormonal disorders ). Some persons o f these kinds lead a fairly healthy life while others suffer.

t|fer*src ^ *jarr: feret: ^ ttj nio^n

*K«ff

f e n : sun: i i u ®ii

falT m JTTSRy ISTt T SRT fTft, !I?UN

^ r t t a c l iW 11 1

R^r»* ssr: «i? U ii

feren fe rcsw i fere ^T^faqnf?; [\K\vu

3ren*TORf*tanpreM«rR : Sprq; ll?W lI

m mm* xfefWr* m w i

Hair ( on the head ) should be smooth, soft, thin, with only one root and firm. The forehead should be high, with well joined temples and resemble the half moon ( curved in front ). The ears should be thin at the bottom and thick at the top, broad sidewards, well joined and muscular. The eyes should have the white and black areas clearly visible, with well joined and thick eyelashes. The nose should hava ele~

*20 ASTANGA HSDAYAM [CH.

vated tip, capable o f deep breathing, with straight bridge and even ( neither depressed nor elevated ). The lips should be red and not bulging out. The lower jaw should be big but not protruding. The mouth should be big, teeth should be thick (firm), unctous, smooth, white and evenly placed. The tongue be red, broad, and thin; the chin be muscular and big. The neck be short, thick and round; the shoulders bulged out and muscular. The abdomen should have the umbilicus with a right whirl, deep and bulged evenly ( in all places ). The nails should be thin, red, elevated, unctous ( smooth )f coppery-red all over and muscular. The fingers should be long and seperate. The hands and feet should be big; the back should have the vertebral column concealed and big, the joints should be deep and firm. The voice should be courageous ( loud, commanding attention ) and vibrating. The colour (of the skin) should be unctous/greasy and with good lustre.

The mind ( mental activities) 'should be natural, firm (iteady) and not undergoing change even at times o f danger ( remaining steadfast even in trying situations ).

The body which has better features in successive states, than those described so far, which has remained disease free since birth, which possesses the ( normal ) height, intellegence ( common sense ), scholarship and growing slow is auspicious ( best for health and long life ).

In such a body, endowed with all good featuies, the span o f life is one hundred springs(years), full o f wealth, desires and all other comforts c learly assured. 108-116.

As fa vidha sura ( eight excellences ) :—

TOnrnFafiffSF i iu mEight kinds o f Sara commencing with (that of) twak, and

rakta and ending with ( that o f ) satva, each succeeding one better than its preceding, have been enumerated for determi­ning the quantity o f strength o f the body. The person endowed

i i i ] SARlRASTHANA

with all the sara is sure to earn great respect, hopeful o f success in all his activities, capable o f withstanding troubles, will be wise and steady.

Notes Sara literally means essence, possessing all good qualities in excellent standard and no defects, the eight kinds of sara are -(l) twak sara or rasa sara-excellence in skin, (2) raktasara- excellence of blood, (*) m a m s a sara-excellence o f muscles. (4) medas sara-excellence o f fat, (5) asthisara-excellence in bones, (6) majja sara-excllence o f marrow (7) lukra sara-excellence of semen and (8) satva sara-exce'llence o f mind. C arak a samhita ( chapter 8 o f vimanasthana ) enumerates the, features o f each of these eight sara which may be referred. The dhatu ( tissues ) which has been such an excellence will have capacity to resist diseases and do all its normal functions efficiently.

m ro? in u n

The person with predominance o f satva guna, experiences, ( enjoys ) happiness and misery without agitation ( getting upset emotionally ) and humility (depression, miserable mind) respectively; whereas persons o f rajas and tamas ( gui?58 predominant) do not do so.

Habit o f charity, compassion, truthfulness, celebacy, grati- tude, rejuvinators ( drugs, tonics ), friendship ( with a ll) and benovalent activities form the group which enhances the span o f life. 119-120.

I ' M ht sui^K-«a«-II \ II

Thus ends th e ' chapter called AfigavibhSgalarira; the third in Sarira sthana o f Astangahfdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

^fsffssim r: i

Chapter— 4

MARMA VIB HAG A sARlRA ( classification o f vital spots )

ffir 5 *T£&T: I

W e shall now, expound the chapter Marma vibhaga sarira- classification o f vital spots; thus said ( revealed ) Atreya and other great sages.

wlta'C Iw itm tf*r ?r# c fe n * n

w s 3 srwtTmwm sra ^ i

Marmas ( vital spots, vulnerable places ) are one hundred and seven; o f them, eleven are present in the thighs and arms seperately in each ( thus fortyfour in the four extremities ); three in the abdomen, nine in the chest, fourteen in the back ( thus twenty six in the trunk ); and thirty seven in parts above the shoulders ( neck and head ). 1—1 J.

fakfM marma ( vital spots ofthe extremities)

<«»€.?( i«4 ssrar ere ^^ctt i

11 % II

>agT«ic®rafr; ^ s h 155 1

*itfl*if: sn3 ^ sforen 1*1 II ^ II

^ < 5 «tfknT^ ffe r Mqmt&'fty'ffol11 ® 11

IV ] SARlRASTHANA 423

Rrctf qwScTT*;^ I

*i4*«itacnsrr *ti£i*fa*& vhsz 55^^11 <11 s jjfc SiPftfileM«icyis I

q^il'tiH^ $far<sr crsr mv*ft \\ % \\

In the centre o f the sole, in the line o f the middle toe is Talahnlaya, injury to this will lead to death from (severe) pain. In between the big toe and the first toe, is a vital spot known as Ksipra, injury to this leads to death from convulsions. Above the ksipra, two afigulas on either side is KUrca, injury to this will produce inability to move and rotate the foot. Just below the ankle joint is Kurca iird, its injury causes pain and swel­ling. At the junction o f the foot and calves is Gulpha, its injury causes pain, stiffness ( or loss o f control ) o f the leg or impote­nce. In line with the heel, twelve angul£s above, in the centre o f the calf muscle is Indrab as ti9 its injury leads to death by ( severe ) loss o f blood. At the junction o f calves and thighs is the Jdnu, its injury produces lameness* Three angulas- above on either side o f the janu are the Aril, its injury causes increase o f swelling and stiffness ( or less o f control) o f the leg, In the centre o f the thighs is Orvl, its injury causes emeciation o f the thigh from loss o f blood. Above the urvl, below the angle of the groin and at the root o f the thigh is LohitUksa, its injury causes hemiplegia from loss o f blood. In between the groin and scrotum is Vi(apat its injury causes impotence. Thus, are enumerated, the vital spots o f the leg.

Marmas o f the arms are similar to those o f the thighs, especially gulpha is called as ManibaMha and janu as Ktlrpara, injury to these causes distortion o f the arm. In between the axilla and collar bone is Kak$&dhara, similar to vitapa, its injury also causes distortion o f arm. 2- 9.

Madhd.yam.anga mama ( vital spots of the trunk ) : —

II Ko II

f*?^ sroit sr§fcH i

w^t *4farcnra: n n ii snfcn, fk ^rsftsit i^TOf^TW %%** ^Rt^?Ft5JT^PT II \% II

*RisqW.S5rTOI^Wit£t ^ T i-^ s S K m ^ ll^ ll sm assn f*:: *n*i i

sarcrreErcra tw fci M M i ?raft* w qp&ft: i

STOfcs^Tf ii K % H3 % jpr 9V*«Uu3* <J*RTT I

Attached to the large intestine is Guda, which expels the flatus and faeces, its injury leads to quick death, MutraSaya ( urinar^ bladder ) curved like a bow, made up o f very little o f muscle tissue and blood, located inside the pelvis, with one orifice pointed downwards* it is the Basti (marma);injury to it, causes death quickly, even without formation o f ulcer caused by urinary -Stone, i f it is injured on both sides the per­son does not survive; if injured on one side an ulcer develops through which Urifie flows out, it heals with difficulty after great effort ( treatment ). In between the large intestine and the stomach - is the M&bhi, the seat o f all the siras ( veins ), even its injury causes death quickly.

In between the abdomen and chest, between the two breasts and at the opening o f the stomach is the Hjdaya, which is the seat o f satva etc. ( soul/life ) injury to it also causes quick death. Stanarohita and stanamula are situated two angula above and below the breast respectively; injury to these leads to death from accumulation o f blood and kapha in the Kostha ( chest) respectively.

On either side o f the tube o f the chest ( trachea ) are the two tubes which carry air, known as Apastambha, injury to

r these causes death from accumulation o f blood inside the chest, V:ough and dyspnoea. Below the shoulder joints, on the upper %>art o f each flank, are the two vital spots known as Apalupat %their injury cause death from blood turning into pus. 9|-16|

A$TAftGA H?lDAYAM [ OH.

Sa r i r a s t h A n a 425

srfir ft? # ii K+ n sisriftrer icnr Kin^Sr n \c n<pprer tgsrast 4\ i*m in fo ft a* II ^ II

sjt *ssufai«i ^ tisj^nn, iHl*eil*TKf*l*l*S>t SS|tfur«&v|’q ti II Ro II«vrara'°tti'?ft ^ 3 fsrer*# enpniferft i am: srcW sfaTtssr m : n r? uqrssiferdksrl* sr *rwl srsrfrqTwft: i

II kR ii

*n«*ip W * M»vui*l^ fe& I l l ' l lm tf ^s?|pn3[ i

<?sshn^r mviqti II II *R<55% I

ifte T *T iftrc te r$ n r m i

On either side o f the vertebral column, on the earlike bones o f the pelvis the buttocks, are the two katikataruqa, injury to these causes pallor due to loss o f blood, emaciation and death. On either side o f the vertebral column, on the two meeting places, outside the buttocks are the two Kukuhdara, injury to these leads to loss o f sensation and movement in the lower parts o f the body* Above the ear-like bones o f the pelvis, concealing the visceral organs and composed o f cartilages, are the two JYitarhba; their injury leads to swelling and debility of the lower parts and death* At the lower end o f the flanks and attached at the centre o f the sides o f the front part o f the pelvis, located sidewards and upwards are the PUrhasaHdhit injury to these leads to death from accumulation o f blood in the abdomen.

In straight line with the stanamula, on either side o f the vertebral column are the two Bfhatl sir&9 injury to them leads to death by complications arising from severe loss o f blood. At the root o f the arms, on either side o f the vertebral column

426 A$TAff<2A HRDAYAM [GH.

are the two Amsaphalaka, injury to these causes loss o f tactile sensation and emaciation. On either side o f the neck, the sinews ( tendons ) binding the root of the shoulder with the nape o f the neck, are the two Amsa, injury to these causcs loss o f function o f the arms. 16|~25.

Jatrtirdhva marma ( vital spots in the head and neck) :—

On the two sides o f the trachea, there are four siras ( vein^), o f them two are called Nila and two, ManyU, injury to them produces loss or disorder o f speech and o f taste perce­ption. On either side o f the throat are the four siras ( veins ), located in the tongue and nose seperately, known as Mutfku, their injury leads to quick death. At the junction o f the throat

, and the head are the two fCfintikn, injury to these causes, tremors ( shaking ) o f the head. Below the back o f the ears are the two VidhurS, injury to these causes deafness. On either side o f the nostrils, adjoining the opening o f the ears, inside the throat, are the two PhartU, injury to these causes loss o f perception o f smell. At the outer angle o f the eye, at the tail end o f the eye-brows and below them are the two Apsftga, injury to these results in blindness. In the depression above the eyebrow, on the forehead are the two Avarta% injury to these causes either blindness or disorders o f vision. Above the tail end o f the brows, adjoining the ears, on the forehead are the two $aflkhat injury to these causes quick death. 25}-31J.

ifeT II ii

SARlRASTHANA 427

w r?ft 3*; 11 V* 11 ^ szp st 515% 1

3S*T 3T ^ itfcqftr II V* IIAbove the safikha, at the lower border o f the hairs, are

the two. Utksepa; between the two eyebrows is the Sthapard* in these three ( when injured ) the person can live with the foreign body still intact, or when it falls o f after putrefaction- while its removal causes sudden death. 32-33.

^rciiR ^fasrr, 3 ^ 11 11

•wfci 1ci-d fsrcrofHi«w*u«wJ 11 ^vii

5fW TO *rat ^ r q ^ l

At the meeting place o f orifices o f the tongue, nose, eyes ears and the palate is the vital spot, by name Jptgnfaka, four in number, injury to these causes quick death. The five joints in the head ( skull ) spread sidewards and upwards is known as Simanta marma, injury to these leads to death from insanity, giddiness and loss o f intellect. Inside the head, at the meeting place o f the joints o f veins, on the top and at the spiral o f hairs is located the Adhipati, injury to this causes quick death.

34-37$

f i m *rar w sr *ro ^ 11 ^ n

*51 ?Nro uarcr sftfircr ftJatfHji v n

3TT Jnfnif J lH i^ ll^ llMarma is that place which has unusual throbbings and

pain on touch. The marmas (vital spots) are so called because they cause death; and they are the meeting place o f muscle, bones, tendons, arteries, veins and joints, life entirely resides in them ( any injury or assault to these causes danger to life ). They; are indicated by the predominant structure found in

428 A$?A&GA HKDAYAU [GH.

them; on this basis the marmas ( vital spots ) are o f six kinds; They are one kind only on the common factor #*as seats o f life.5*

JVotes -Mamsa marma have predominance o f muscle tissue, asthi maima have bone, snayu have tendons, dhamanl nave arteries, sira have veins and saiidhi have bony joints; thus they are six kinds structurewise.

I! Ho ||

sreftfoufcKi'iw: iii «? n

iwlfa sraferfonctsRrr: u hr ii

Sftfili w *£*r$t 11 M% IIwiT^nit <£tfk<ufH sr I

ii « « ii

55 srxgjfft qfe: 1srtfer srsen 1 1 ii

firerct -uoi w, 5 'iiriAiPi <3 l«hci^ 11 ^ 11

Mamsa marma are ten viz, indrabasti (2), talahfdaya (4), and stanarohita (2). Asthi marma are eight; Safikha (2), katlkataruija (2), nitamba (2 ), and amsaphalaka (2). Sn&yu marma are twenty three; a$l (4), kurca (4), kurcasira (4) apanga (2), ksipra (4), utksepa (2), amsa (2), and basti (1). Dhamani marma are nine; gada ( 1 ), apastharhbha ( 2 ) , vidhura (2), and iffigataka (4), Sira marmas are thirty seven; byhati (2), m&trka (8), nlla (2), manya (2), kaksadhara (2), phanS. (2), vitapa (2), hydaya (1), nabhi (1), parivasandhi (2), stan&dhara (2), apalapa (2), sthapani ( 1), urvi (4) and lohi- taksa (4). Safidhi marma are twenty; avartha (2), ma^i- bafidha (2), kukundara(2), slmanta (2), kurpara (2), gulpha (2) kfk&tika (2), janu (2) and adhipati ( 1)<

In the opinion o f some, guda is mamsa marma; kaksa- dhara &re soayu marma along with vitapa and vidhura;

IV ] SARlRASTHANA 429

^ngataka is sira marma, together with apastambha and apalapa and not dhamanl marma. 40-46.

Marma viddha lak$ana ( signs of injury to vital spots ) :—

w j j m g u avs 11srxst ^ <3Tfewffar I

3n*nm%<m»*?nran: u 11

Rr%ra: n h% m fsrcwnl*i§r i

it <v» h

^ U% fcrret*r *5r sfrrergm i 3S5%ST^** 57fa? MVVt'+s* ii *\l 11

When mamsa marma are injured, there will be continuous bleeding, blood being thin, resembling water in which meat is washed; pallor ( o f the skin \ loss o f function o f the sense organs and quick death. When asthi marma are injured there is discharge o f thin fluid mixed with bone marrow and intermittant pain. When snayu marma are injured there will be bending ( contractions ) o f the body, convulsions, very severe pain, inability for riding, sitting etc. distortions or even death. When dhamani marma are injured the blood which is frothy and warm flows out with a sound, and the person becomes, unconscious. In case o f injury to sira marma, blood which is^thick flows out continuously and in large quantity; from its loss, thirst giddiness, dyspnoea, delusion ( unconsciousness ), and hiccup manifest leading to death. In case o f injury to sandhi marma, the site ( o f injury ) feels as though full o f thorns, even after healing ( o f the wound ) there is shortening o f the arm, lament ss, decrease o f strength and movement, and emaciation ( o f the body ) and swelling o f the joints. ( 47-51 ).

Marmabheda ( types o f vital spots ) : —

®n|t ST II ^ H

430 A§TAftGA HRDAYAM [CH.

Nabhi (1), Saiikha (2), adhipati (1), apana ( guda ) (1), hfdaya (1) SyBgataka (4), basti (,1) and the eight matyka (8); these nineteen, take away life immediately; ( hence) these are known as Sadyahprfti}ahara. Seven days is the maximum time for death to manifest.

II ^ II

II II^i<»Hn.suv»fcn I

Apastambha (2), talahydaya (4), pSrgvasafidhi (2), kati- taruna ( 2 ), simafita ( 5 ), ftanamula ( 2 ), ifidrabasti (4), ksipra (4), apalapa (2), brhati (2), nitamba ( 2 ) and stana- rohita (2); these thirty three are Knl&fttara prQpahara ( take away the life after some time ); one or one and half months is the period o f life ( when these are injured ). 53-54$.

t o fk n h h h

I? x\ IIThe two utksepa (2) and sthapanl (l)~these three are Visa-

lyaghna-injury to them will cause death when the arrow ( foreign body ) is removed, by the exit or vayu; mamsa, vasa, majja and mastuluflga get dried up, dyspnoea and cough develop and destroy the life ( o f the person ). 55-56.

JVotes : —As long as the arrow or any foreign body is in the place o f injury, the person is alive and immediately on its removal, he dies as described above.

usiif I

^vsrifc ^cmfooer ll n l

Phana (2), apaflga (2), vidhura (2), x nil* (2), manya (2), kykatika (2), amsa (2), amsaphalaka (2), avarta (2), vi^apa (2), urvi (4), kukufidara (2), janu (2), lohitaksa (4), ai?I (4), kakfa- dhara (2), kurca (4) and kttrpara (2), these forty-four are

IV ] SAk IRASTHANA 431

Vaikalyakara ( causing distorison, irregularity etc. ); they might also destroy life sometimes when injured. 57-58J.

9 ^ faw sn II llKurcasira (4), gulpha (2) manibaftdha (2) - these eight are

Rujnkara ( causing pain ). 59.Marma pram&na ( size o f the vital spots ) : —

fcrar ferarosrPiRj®*:II |)

ll %K llsrffcn: I*v

II V< IIqravnoars nniftr, I

Among them, vitjapa, kaksadhara, urv!, kurcasira are twelve afigula ( finger breadth ) in size; manibandha, gulpha and stanamula are two angula; janu, and kurpara are three afigula; a pan a ( guda ), basti, hydaya, nabhi, nila, slmanta, matyka, kurca, srflgataka, manya-these twenty nine are equal in size o f ones own palm; the remaining fiftysix are each half aj|gula, In the opinion o f some others, the size o f the vital spots are equivalent to those o f tila ( sessamum seed ) and vyhi ( paddy grain ). 60-63J.MarmHh hig hut a phala ( effect o f injury m> vital spots ) :—

r<9M«*g 3T: R II aM-qPa * 3: m **i!^tftsi<rreeren 1

fl Vi H McnilRl I

«pS 11 11s*cn*i I

The four types o f siras mentioned previously ( verses 19*37 o f chapter 3 ) which nourish the entire body, are seated ( located ) in the marma ( vital spots ), so when they ( vital spts ) are injured, depletion/decrease o f dhatus ( tissues ) takes place due to copious loss o f blood; by that vayu ( vata ),

432 A§TAf$GA HRDAYAM [ GH.

getting increased produces severe pain^ causes increase o f pitta which in turn produces thirst, emaciation, toxicity ( uncons­ciousness ), severe perspiration, weakness and looseness o f the bodyj such a body gets carried away by death. 63-65$.

m# q tt nUcf: I

*i)[W snf<*RT a * fasfa fagfo ll ^ 11The injured part ( the vital spot ) should be cut ( incised )

immediately near its place o f joining; by cutting the sira ( veins ) get contracted and the bleeding stops, by stoppage o f blood, ( the life ) stays on. 67.

ii %<z n 3narn3nfasT<nsr wtsfk i

ll VK llThough wounded greatly in places other than marmas

( vital spots ), the person survives but not so when injured on the vital spots; for, these are destroyers o f life, some may survive by the expertise o f the physician and partial injury to them, even then they cause distortions ( irregularity ). Hence the use o f ksara ( application o f caustic alkali ) visa ( poisonous drugs ), agni ( cautery by fire ) etc. on the vital spots should be avoided as far as possible. 68-69.

*rofei'qt<ws.c5ishi»cii ^ 1 1 llInjury to vital spots, though slight (mild) usually produces

severe pain ( trouble); so also the diseases which are localised in the vital spots do not get cured inspite o f great effort. 70.

w fk« I<4 f5im ii v h

Thus ends the chapter called Marmavibhaga the fourth in S&rira sthana o f Asta^gahydaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

<rerartss!rpr: i

Chapter— 5

V1KRTI VIJNA.N1TA ( knowledge o f bad prognostics )

srercrt «*u«4te4«v: i

We shall now, expound the chapter Vikyii vijnaniya* knowledge o f abnormalities vis a vis bad prognostics; thus said ( revealed ) Atreya and other great sages. 1.

Ritfa. nirukti ( definition o f fatal signs ) :—

m ffeff vrem; is f n

Just as the flower, smoke and appearance (and collection) o f clouds are the signs o f future occurance o f the fruit, fire and rain respectively. Ritfa are the definite signs o f on coming death ( fatal signs ). 1.

f a W ^ w t* isr ijgftr n \ P ^

ST n R «

fetpfci* fi.tttiii'qi II \ M)All the treatments properly administered by the physician

to the person who has long life become successful just like the grateful person (becomes faithful) to the king. Treatments administered to the person whose life is waning ( short ), become a waste, just as the help done to a mean person. By that, the physician gets bad reputation, doubt o f life and loss o f own desires. Hence, herein are described, the signs o f the person who is losing his life. Abnormal changes o f the prakfti ( normal features o f the body and mind ) are called, by the learned, as Ritfa ( fatal signs ). 1-3.

snfer w&i €^ 14 v *itf*r<n*i ftsfsism sc ^ n * ti

There is no death without ritfa ( without the appearance o f fatal signs ) and no life when ri#a ( fatal signs ) are seen.

Understanding non-fatal signs as fatal signs and fatal signs as non-fatal, happen due to unexperience (of the physician). 2.

Ritfa bhedha ( kinds offatal signs ) -

ifSTSTW Ts H ^ 11sr ^ i « i i i

Some opine that these ( fatal signs ) are :>! two kinds, viz, sthayi ( permanant, non-changing ) and asthayi ( temporary, changing. )#

Rist&bhasa ( signs resembling fatal signs ), manifest even due to great increase o f the dosas; they subside ( disappear ) with mitigation o f the dosas, while the sthayi rista ( perma­nent fatal signs ) are sure to cause death. 3-3 £.

Ri^abhnvnh (factors under fatal signs ) :—

II tt It^ STO&«<*EiBroit I

fo* ii ^ ii

Rupa (appearance, size, shape, colour etc.), indriya ( sense organs ), svara ( voice, speech ); chaya ( shade, complexion ), pratichaya ( image ), kriya ( activities, functions ) and many other factors undergoing change from their normalcy ( beco­ming abnormal ) without any cause ( apparant reason )-are all to be considered as Ritfa ( fatal signs ). 4-5.

RUpa ritfa ( fatal signs connected with appearance ) :—

^t^HrqvT ^ ^ II ^ IIBrir I

434 ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ CH

V ] SARlRASTH&NA

5nrfe^.s**mfeicn ^i<u u c us $ fe n m & m tsw i

fitfte: ^rmr m u ^ »q?mi «ta<«ki: ^nsrerisrTi i srtlfcr fiscirc fam h ?° u

f^rai ^ht ifare*. fed ora ^ f g sit ^ i^ iw n ; n l l ii

*n Rr» *iit:«it5sr sispfer si ^ im ii i r n

f^ R ^ rifen ^tr iTt&i TOI H \\ 11SfT aqr Ef % « |^ f i [ c i i : I

He, whose hair on the head and on the body appearing as though smeared with oil, though not actually smeared.

Whose eyes are unsteady or having no movement at all; which have gone deep inside or protruding out, become irre- regular ( asymmetrical ) either expanded or contracted j eye brows are contracted or bent down; sight either increased, decreased or becomes like that o f a mungoose, pegion and burning coal; tears flowing profusely, the eye lashes getting twisted.

Whose nose, is very greatly dilated or contracted; having eruptions, having severe swelling at the top, cracked and lustreless.

Whose upper lip, droops down ( very greatly ) and lower lip moves upwards greatly; both lips having colour o f a ripe jambuphala ( dark blue in colour )-

Whose teeth, are full o f tarter, black or coppery, have flowers ( spots o f different shapes ) coated with dirt, and which fall o ff suddenly.

Whose tongue, is irregular, having more o f movement, swollen, dry, heavy ( thick ), blue in colour, coated, sleeping ( having no sensatitm ) and having thorn-like eruptions.

436 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM [C H .

Whose head and neck, are unable ta bear their own weight; whose lower jaw is unable to hold the bolus o f food put into the mouth.

Whose body and body parts, become either very heavy or very light without any cause.

From whose orifices ( eyes, ears, nose, mouth, urethra, and anus ) blood flows out, without the effect o f poison.

Whose penis, has moved upward greatly and testes ( scrotum ) moved downward greatly or both o f them are in the opposite, ( penis* moved downward and scrotum moved upward greatly ).

All such persons are nearing death. 6~14a.

m ii I# ii

He, on whose forehead, urinary bladder or head, lines o f veins or patches resembling the young moon appear afresh ( which were not present before ) does not live even for six months. 14 b-15 a.

srcti TOT II V\ II

He, on whose body, water floats like floating on the lotus leaf, ( without moistening i t ), his life is for six months only. 15 b-16 a.

s fW * r : f w tot srfm* n

He, Whose veins are greenish ( or yellowish ), hair folli­cles are contracted, who desires sours ( things o f sour taste in food ), attains death from ( increase o f ) pitta. 16 b-17 a.

qm *jfS gfersfa s i u lv» ll

He, whose head or face become covered with unctous ( greasy ) powder like the powder o f cowdung, or whose head

SARJtRASTHANA 43?

becomes smoky ( emitting the smell o f smoke ) his life ends within a month, 17 b~18 a.

sim* ti U u

Bifircating lines and patches apearing afresh on the head or the brows, produce death within six days in a healthy man and within three days in a sick man. 18 b-19 a.

fast ymzx *pr n I*. n*srm sr u fa n w <r

He, whose tongue becomes blue; mouth becomes foul smelling; left eye goes deep inside; on whose head birds alight, should be rejected ( as dead) 19 b-20 a.

8IT53 * mtzfo 1He^ in whom the chest dries up very soon, after the person

has bathed and smeared with unguents, while the other parts o f the body remain moist does not live for even half o f a month. 20 b-21 a.

Ihdriya ritfa ( fatal signs connected with sense organs ) :—

Sudden appearance \yithout any other reason, o f normal and abnormal colours together, in the body causes death. Likewise, increase o f strength or debility, dryness or moistness etc. appearing suddenly lead to death. 21 b-22 a.

si *Thfd 1 1cTOT

^teihfw ll U

He, whose fingers do not produce sound ( knukles ) when pulled, does not live; unusual sound which were not present before, appearing in sneezing coughing etc. ( belching, passing flatus ), the respiration becoming either very short or very

438 ASTANGA HRBAVAM [GH.

long, and having either foul smell or sweet femell. ( does not live). 22b~23.

II RH I!

He who, emits non-human smell from his body with or without bathing, in the waste products ( o f his body ), dress, wounds etc. his life is only till the end o f one year. 24.

r*rerfjrr 3T.&i4<*«T33tsfq ^ * sftsiftr ll W n

He, whose body becomes very sweet attracting lice, flies etc. or becomes very unpleasant in taste, making the insects to depart from the body; even he does not live for one year. 25.

^su4W i *T II ^ II

He, who has the appearance o f cold suddenly and without any cause, on the parts o f the body which are warm always and appearance o f warmth on the parts which are cold always^ severe perspiration or rigidity ( loss o f movement ) ( docs not live for one year ), 26.

'dtafet «n feqtrir i<5T «utciia« 5 11 R'® II

He, who has cold eruptions ( eruptions caused by increase o f kapha ) and whose body is cold, but yet experiences severe burning sensation; he who is suffering from cold but yet hates warmth, are being seen by the lord o f the dead.

313 JVlRitAcHU Ifirer ^ u ii

He, whose chest is very warm and abdomen ( inside ) very cold, who has severe diarrhoea and thirst is just like a cadaver. 28.

l|9r gSR m s*Q P W fci Ii r ii ^ ii

jIa r’Ir a st h An AHe, whose urine, feaces, sputum or semen, sink in water;

the sputum being o f many colours, dies within a month. 29,

VUglfol 1$ & V |t^wi±i**sq <ETcj[ I

srrawTfa sfeiH^iw ciIvmH i

He, who sees the sky ( sorrounding empty space ) as a solid body and solid ( bodies ) as the sky ( empty space )j those ( objects ) which have form ( size, shape etc. ) as form­less, and the formless ones as having form; similary the lumi- niscent and npn-luminiscent, white and black, non-existing and existing; who even without diseases o f the eyes, sees the moon having many shapes ( and number ) and covered with dust; who even when awake, sees raksasa gandharva, preta and such others (non-human beaings) and those which are terri­fying to look at; is going to perish. 30-32.

He, who does not see the star Arundhati, which is near the saptarsi ( group o f seven stars ), who does not see the dhruva ( pole star ) or Skasa-gafiga ( river o f the sky/stellar galaxy ), does not live for a year, 33.

in. I«n wt ii ii

si m i si fsrafir IfefasfT qm II \% IIw t o t si t f e m iw sftw m f¥ sr^ h s^ n ^ u

t o Star jitohiM h i

ASTANGA H&DAYAM

He, who hears the sound o f the cloud, sea waves, the vlna, pa#ava and veiiu ( flute ) all ( musical instruments ) or such others even though it ( sound ) is not present; or does not hear the sound which is actually present; who does not hear the dhukdhuk sound when he blocks his ears with his fingers. Similarly with regard to smell, taste and touch; he who under­stands these in the opposite manner either fully or partially; he who does not understand the smell o f the lamp wick (which is extinguished just then ), who does not recognise the parti­cular tastes ( o f drugs ) which have been administered in accordance to the dosa ( to mitigate them ) and those tastes which are consumed during health without observing the rules; he whose body gets coated with sand ( dirty powder ), who does not understand injury ( cut, blow and such others ) o f his body, who without doing severe penance or yoga as per proper procedure, begins to experience o f extra-sensory knowledge-all o f them are going to die. 34 -37f.

Svara ritfa (fatal signs concerned with the voice ) :—* t ii \ < is

He. whose voice becomes low ( feeble), peevish, inau­dible, stammering or who is anxious to speak but loses his voice suddenly, does not survive. 38.

$4<»fciT# frfsr 5| il ^ .1 ^ II

Voice becoming feeble, along with loss o f strength and colour ( o f the body ), increase in the severity o f the di^ease^

/ these happening without any known cause-should be noted as ( the signs ) o f the death.

STR! II «o II

He* who in an unusual voice proclaims his own death repeatedly or he who hears such a sound ( talk by others that he is going to die ) should be avoided at a distance ( the physician should refuse treatment to such persons since they are going to d ie .). 40.

V ] SARlRASTHANA 441

Chuyd. pratichqyu ritfa ( fatal signs connected with shades and shadow ) : —

sTOTofci srS* sra*n.sfa m u ii t o t ^r&sfir w. i

He, whose ch&ya ( shade ) undergoes change ( abnormal) in its featured ( sliap6 ), size, colour, or brilliance even in dreams ( more so at other times ) is a dead man. 41.

sTTcm^sratenlt *tt ii hr nufVi^T^fa *TT JST? I

^onwwTT m § sotffam u 11The form emanating from the body ( or its parts ) having

the ( natural ) features and size, through the medium o f sun­light ( rays), mirror, water etc. is called pratichaya ( shadow, image }• it is not connected with colour and radiance, these ( colour and radiance) are connected/related to the body only. 42-43.

JVotes : —Pratichaya is the shadow o f the body created by bun’s rays on the ground, the image seen in the mirror and water. It is o f the same characteristic features in shape, colour and radiance as bf the body or its parts, when seen in the mirror or water. But the shadow created by sun­light varies in size in accordance with the time o f the day. Some unusual changes occuring in the shadow and images also indicate the oncoming death, these are described further.

fissn ftm jR reu J sv T i f s fo n f m ® x w s a w x n « « ii

He, whose shadow/image is found to be cut, torn, more in number, unsteady, headless, duble headed, irregular, distorted or unnatural should be considered as completing his life, if these are not due to known causes (, intentional creation ).

He, whose image is not seen in the eyes o f others ( image on the cornea o f another man's eye ) should be taken as completing his life. 44-45.

Chnya rista (fatal signs ir shade)complexion ) i—

vm ipwr mm jfofiivn^n: i*m*rt **£<[? <ar 11 *% n srimsFBtswr fcrsrm»f«|J&5*s tr>T $ w r* tt ^ E R ftR T II »>• II

^ l^ 4 R (H ^ r s p mresra fe r ^ T srcr * * n m s i m <ar u ^ it

The five chaya ( shade, j complexion ) related to the five mahabhutas such as kha ( Aka&a ) etc, are each o f different features; nabhas ( related to akaia bhuta ) is transparent blue, unctous and radiant; vataja ( related to vayu bhuta ) is dirty, crimson, blue, astr-like, dry and non-radiant; Sgneyl (related to tejas bhutas ) is bright red, glistening and pleasing to look at; toyaja ( related to ap bhuta ) is like the pure vai^urya, trans­parent, slightly unctous and good; parthivl ( related to pjthvi bhuta ) is stable, unctous, thick, transparent, black or white. Among these vayaviya chaya produces diseases,death or misery,while the others are for producing happiness (health), 46-48.

\

SWtrKT Isreft SR?, m fj ll ««. urm fe?rT %mm sffen i <nsrr m: former ii^o ncTT* ^ T , jrfsR T I

Prabha ( complexion ) is o f seven kinds viz, red, yellow* white, blue, gieen, yellowish-white and black; all these are described a& r^Jated to tejobhuta. Among them, those which are spreading, radiating, unctous, and transparent are beno- vaient ( doing goo 1 ) and those dirty, dry, and brief ( constri­cted, non-radiating )-are malevalent ( doing harm ). 49-50

srsfm^wfcT mm swr ll llmm m i

5*tsw g ii n

' Chaya ( shade ), engulfs masks ), the varna ( coluor ) while prabha ( complexion ) brightens the colour; chaya is

• Jtt-K .U AYAM t c &

V ] SARlRASTHANA 443

noticeably ( understood ) from nearness ( close by ) whereas prabha is noticeable even from a distance.

Neither, ch&y5, nor prabha indicate at any time' the spe­cial features o f man, that is ,. his attaining good or bad ( health or illhealth ). But at that time ( o f death) they do so, getting associated with chaya. 51-52|.

Kriyn ri$a ( fatal signs connected with activities ) :—

ftsrefirsr m qftsnifa 11 ^ 11Rrt sri i

vcraft tl *\H ti

is # f?r:*a^r n ^ u^ w srssiftrfa i

f e d srorfrrait I) ^ II

3T II <vs ll<*sr serfafo m qnft R«Kdfir sr i

II ^ II

%fe i ^rCKTST ^Ctftr **: II ^ II

^ W T SfT IRrv^qsiq^m ^R rsrfs^sr $ni ueRRT* SR fitiw * *STOf&*P I

He who walks by dragging his feet on the ground ( scrat­ching the ground ) as though his feet have dropped off; who suddenly loses his strength though consuming good food in large quantity; he who eats very less but excretes large quantities o f feaces and urine; who eats more but excretes less quantities o f feaces and urine; he who eats less but suffer from ( increase o f ) kapha, breathes out deep ( long expiration ) and rolls on the bed; who takes long expiration but has very short inspiration and becomes unconcious; he whose; respirations are short ( shallow ), chest is throbbing,

a s t &Rg a HRDAVAM [C H .

and appears as though irregular; who rolls his head with difficulty, holds out his forehands contracting them; who has heavy perspiration on his forehead, looseness o f joints, and tendons; he who becomes unconscious by standing up, whe­ther he is strong or weak; he who sleeps with his face kept upward and moving his legs awkwardly; he who tries to hold the bed, chair, wall etc. which are actually not present; who laughs at things which do not evoke laughter or which are not to be laughed at; who faints and licks the lips, who licks the upper lip and produces whistling sound; he to whom either black, yellow or crimson shades cun quick ( manifest suddenly ); who develops hatredness towards the physician, medicine, drinks, food, preceptors and friends-all these are to be considered as conquered by samavarti-the god of death. 53-60J.

( s r t s n w r e w f t o t f t s r o f r it

srcur i )

4 fiflrifo t i t it ]

He, whose neck, forehead and ( region o f) the heart are sweating and cold while the other parts are hot, is to be prote­cted by the gods only. 61-61

He, who develops all the prodromal symptoms in diseases such as jvara ( fever ) etc. will succumb to death followed by fever, 1.

<g:^T<g&rr: WR II II

feftfa-ri ^ ft r s r^ ii^ uSTT5ftr«Plt Sf y w t fa I

He, who has an a^u-jyoti ( very little of consciousness ), who has many points ( subjects o f worry ), who has bad complexion and a bad mind always; he for Whose sake ( desi­ring good ) offerings of eatables are prepared but is not par­taken by those birds, animals etc. which are offered; he, who

r without any cause, attains great intellegence, radiance, deve-

V ] Sa r Ir a s t h a n a 445

topment o f the body and wealth, suddenly or loses all these suddenly, goes to the residence o f yama (lord of death). 62-63.

tot aqnrfererer ii ii •atc^^Tfci <srn*n*TO ^ sftefo I

Prakrti ( natural features ), related to the guiia ( satva, rajas and tamas ) or to the dosas ( vata, pitta and kapha ), whether o f a healthy person or a sick person, if becomes abnormal, such a person does not live for six months. 64b-65a.

’’NFaith, good conduct, memory, charitable nature, intelle­

gence and strength-these six qualities abandon the person who is going to die in six months. 65 b-66 a.

Gait, speech, tremors ( movements o f the body parts ) and uncon&ciousness resembling those o f an intoxicated person- are the features o f the person going to die within a month. 66b.

jjf «rrf?r tot ll ^ uHe, who dofes not understand the pain when his hair are

plucked; he in whom the food does not pass through the throat, though he is not suffering from any disease ofthe throat-is going to die within six days. 67,

sNnr: s m tw *iTfer Ito t wtftnsrc m * h afterfir ii u

He, whose attendents turn against him, in whom fatures o f a cadaver appear, who sleeps always or does not sleep at all ( even for a m om ent) does not survive. 68.

ftsrn<rm«jft i*nf<r ll ii

Orifices o f tears getting filled up ( become obstructed leading to absence o f tears), palms and soles sweating profu-

446 ASTANGA HFLDAYAM [CH.

sely; eyes b ecom in g u n stead y-are the features ot th e person , g o in g to the k in g d om o f yam a ( death ). 69.

H e , w h o does not relish things (fo o d , activities etc ) w h ich he used to relish p rev iou ly -d oes not survive. 69J.

Vyadhilak$ana ritfa (fatal signs in symptoms of diseases ) t—

^ f t iw : ll vs© II «ri i& m , sr 1

H e , in w h om all the signs and sym ptom s o f the on com in g disease m anifest suddenly or d isap pear suddenly-d ies soon . 70.

esrd II vs? II

11 \sr 11

11 11Jvara ( fever ) w h ich is p ow erfu l, deep seated ( v itiating

m any tissues and organs ), persistant, a ccom p a n ied w ith dele- r iu m , g idd in ess and d ysp n oea ; fever in h im w h o has em a cia ­tion or sw elling ( oed em a ) and loss o f d igestive ca p a c ity ; in h im w h o is not too em aciated but has obstruction o f speech , redness o f t h e eyes, pain in the heart; in h im w h o has d ry cou gh either in the m orn ing or the even ing and is d ep riv ed o f strength, m uscles and suffering from cou g h b o r o o f slesma ( kapha ) ( cou g h w ith exp ectora tion ) kills the patient. 7 1 -7 3 .

^q ^ 3551 ll w* 11

qfo gr 11 vs** n

R aktapitta (b leed in g diseases), in w h ich the b lo o d com ing out has co lou r such as bright, red , b la ck , like those o f the ra in bow , co p p e ry , ye llow , or green ; b lo o d com in g out from hair follicles; b lo o d accum ulating in the throat, m outh and

( region o f ) the heart; blood not stiining the cloth, emitting foul smell; coming out in bouts and in large quantity in old, persons and in those having anaemia, fever, vomitting. cough, swelling ( dropsy ) and diarrhoea is going to kill. 74- 75J.

ii ii

Kasa ( cough ) and &v&sa ( dyspnoea ) are fatal in person having fever, vomitting, thirst, diarrhoea and swelling ( dropsy ). 76.

Yaksmg, ( pulmonary tuberculosis) is fatal, in persons Who are having pain in the flanks, flatulence; vomitting o f blood and burning sensation at the back o f the shoulders. 77.

II V9v9 II

Chardi ( vomitting ) is fatal, which has powerful bouts, the vom itted, material having the smell o f urine and feaces; glistening particles, blood, feaces and pus; associated with pain, cough, dyspnoea, and which is persisting for long duration. 78.

ii ^ ii

( thirst ) is fatal, in persons who are debilitated by other diseases, it* whom the tongue is protruding and who are unconscions. 79.

i M W iMadatyaya ( alcoholic intoxication ) is fatal, fn persons

who are suffering from seveie cold feeling, emaciation and ( whose face appears to be smeared with oil. 79f.

wtfjftr 11 ll/

Arias ( haemorrhoids, piles) is fatal, in persons who have oedema in the hands, feet, umbilicus, rectum, scrotum and face; pain in the region o f the heart, flanks and other parts ofthe body, vomitting, ulcerations o f the rcctum and fever. 80.

V ] SARlRASTHANA 447

448 A§T&RGA HRDAYAM [G H .

I) ^®ll^ M flw w«i,wf'w ♦ I

R i«^l tf*&: II *\ II&ffcKTt>lf d ftw* Tr^ss^ll <*«i * I«$*? n *r iiIfTSjHML *!%<l>I*>i*<i\ M*ft*iia9Fsi§»<|cis I$ftoT<«33fe ^U l

^^ssa^rsreiv^fviiswt*m«i i f W ll ch n

Atisara ( diarrhoea ) is fatal, when the feacal matter rese­mbles ( has colours like that o f ) piece o f liver, mutton wash, peacocks feather, oil, ghee, curds, bone marrow, muscle-fat, fermented infusion, brain matter, soot, pus, fluid o f vesav&ra ( a menu prepared from m eat), m&ksika ( iron pyrites ); is either very red, very black, very unctous, with very foul smell, very thin/clear ( like water ); eliminated with severe pain, and with many colours; tissues expelled either without feacal matter or with large quantity o f feacal matter; feaces conta­ining thread ( like bodies, invaded by flies, broken by divi­ding lines, containing glistening particles; who has protru­sion o f the rectal folds, anal orifice always remaining open, pain in the joints and bones; prolapse o f the rectum, loss o f strength, eliminating food ( undigested ) itself, accompanied with thirst, dyspnoea, fever, vomitting burning sensation, flatulence/distention o f the abdomen and dysentery. 80-84.

I! IIp4li«W *

wt iF& m i srftfam ii ii

n w 11A&marl ( urinary calculus ) kills, the person who has swe­

lling o f the scrotum, obstruction o f urine and pain,

Meha ( diabetes, polyurea ) is fatal, in him who has thirst, burning sensation, eruptions ( corbuncles ), putrefaction o f

V ] Sa r Ir a s t h An a 449

muscles ( gangrene ) and diarrhoea; pitaka (corbuncle) which are situated on vital spots, region o f the heart, back, breasts, shoulders, rectum, head, joints, feet and hands. In him, who has no enthusiasm ( for physical activities), and in all persons who have putrefaction o f tfce muscles, burning sensation, thirst, toxicity, fever, visarpa ( herpes ), obstruction o f vital organs, hiccup, dyspnoea, giddiness and exhaustion. 85-87.

fisKi't'd I : II *<£ ti

Gulma ( abdominal tumor ) is fatal; when it is o f large sizei hard ( stony ), elevated like the tortoise shell* studded with prominent veins, accompanied with fever, vomitting, hiccup, tympanitis, pain ( in the abdomen ), cough, nasal catarrh, oppression in the region o f the heart, dyspnoea, diarrhoea and swelling ( dropsy ). 88-89a.

II II

3S?n^ ll V II5?Ti <|5f: I

Ja^hara ( enlargement o f the abdomen ) kills a debilitated person when associated with suppression o f urine and feaces, dyspnoea, oedema (dropsy), hiccup# fever, giddiness, vomiting and diarrhoea; whose eyes are swollen, penis is curved, body and skin are moist, abdomen getting enlarged again and again even after purgations. 89-91 a.

Panduroga ( anaemia ) is fatal in the person who has oedema, yellow eyes, nails and vision. 91b.

<TT TWIT II V i II5TT*f g«T.*fer

n\%\\29 A

&opha ( dropsy ) is fatal, to the person who has drowsiness, burning sensation, anorexia, vomitting, fainting, flatulence, diarrhoea, and many complications; other secondary diseases; oedema spreading from the leg ( upwards ) in man and from the face ( downwards ) in woman, from the abdomen and genitals in both kills them; swelling having radial lines ( striae ), exudations, vomitting, fever, dyspnoea and dia­rrhoea ( kills). 92-93,

I fe r . n u

4hr firra v* nmpuf <sr sparcr* i

3FT f*RT II ^ IIFever and diarrhoea at the end o f dropsy and dropsy at

their end, in a weak person is going to kill him. The physi­cian should reject him who has swelling ( dropsy ) o f the feet, drooping o f the calves and thighs getting exhausted. He whose face, hands and feet especially getting dried, or these getting Swollen without the other pants o f the body-is going to die within a month. 94-96.

Visarpa ( herpes) kills, the person who has cough, discolouration, fever, fainting, cutting pain in the body, giddiness, swelling o f the face, oppression in the ( region o f the ) heart, debility o f the body m d diarrhoea, 97.

Kustha ( leprosy ) kills, the person whose body parts are falling off, eyes are red; has loss o f voice, loss o f digestive power, wounds vitiated by worms, thirst and diarrhoea. 98.

Vayu ( diseases caused by increase o f vata nervous, f disorders.) kills the patient, whose skin has lost the sensation,

450 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM [ GH.

g&RlRASTHANA 451

whose body is bent ( curved/contracted ) and having tremors, swelling and pain, 99a,

Vatasra ( gout ) kills the person, wfio has delusion, faint­ing, toxicity, sleep ( too much ), fever, catching pain in the head, anorexia, dyspnoea, contractions, cracking noise and putrefaction ( o f the toes, fingers etc. ). 99b-100a.

All diseases are going to kill the person, who has disease o f the head ( head-ache ), anorexia, dyspnoea, delusion, diarrhoea, thirst, giddiness, feeble voice, depletion o f tissues, loss o f strength and digestive power. ICOb-lOla.

«irci«ufiivreHiO II K°% IIusift ^ ^ ^ i

Persons suffering from vata vyadhi ( nervous diseases) apasmara ( epilepsy )> kustha ( leprosy ), raktapitta (bleeding diseases ), udara ,( enlargement o f the abdomen ), ksaya (tuberculosis), gulma ( abdominal tumor ), meha ( diabetes ) and who are weak, even though they have very few, mild abnormal symptoms, should be rejected. 101b~102a.

II K°R II ^ McNfcl I

Profound loss o f strength and depletion o f tissues, exacer­bation o f the diseases and anorexia, seen in the patient, such a person will not survive for three fortnights. I02b~l03a.

f i l v V N i \\ ?o\ 11

Vatasthila ( enlargement o f the prostate caused by incre­ased vata ) which is very big and stands in the heart ( abdo­men to be more correct) causing severe pain and the patient troubled with severe thirst, takes away his life immedia’ ely.

I03b-104a/

S f W vTgsfN vt srrar ^ fsrsren ^ n ?© « ti

n ^ [ ST sreft ^ a f c i i

ST SHHST3R II ?<A II

^ 5 > 3 T ^ f o r ^ T ST S S ^ I

fss^sr 3*5 5*. sr L 51 lo% 11 sfprat* gwrf Bra<|d<*<cr*i; 1

*arcr vt <st5r ^ mg^^trsT fj^sfpr^ M ovs ii

Vata producing looseness o f the calf muscles, irregularity o f the nose, or bending o f the head in an emaciated person-is going to kill him immediately. Bali ( vata ) getting localised in between the umbilicus and the rectum or the groins, produ­cing catching pain in the rectum and ( region o f ) the heart, in a weak person ( is going to kill him immediately ). Vata causing suppression o f the waste products, obstructing the head o f the urinary bladder and the umbilicus, produces pain in the groins, thirst and diarrhoea or produces dyspnoea, catching pain o f the rectum and groins ( is going to kill him immediately ). 104b-107.

fearer qsfasftesi m m t 1

Maruta ( vata ) causing expansion o f the tips o f the ribs, catching pain in the chest, loss o f movement o f the chest and wide opened eyes-is going to kill him immediately. 108.

fsTCFwf sr ^ « $ r t 11U** ll

Sudden increase o f fever, thirst, fainting ( loss o f conscious­ness ) , loss o f strength, and looseness o f bony joints appear in the person who is going to die soon. 109.

*TterS ST^ra% *351^1

Severe perspiration o f the face and other parts at the time o f letting out the cows ( in the morning ) and the person suffering from fever, coating ( enveloping ) the body ( mild

452 A§JASfGA HELD AY AM [ CH.

&ARIRASTHANA 453

increase o f the body temperature )~the life o f such a man is definitely unobtainable. 110.

srsrswsfosiwrcri w ife iw fc r fsrosr Pvw f o u \\\ u

He, on whose body, masurika ( chicken-pox) appear rese* mhling beads of pearls ahd disappear suddenly, dies soon. 111.

: fcnrrona ll U 5* KVispho^a ( small-pox ) erupting resembling the cotylidon

o f masura ( lentil ) or bead o f coral, having^ their mouth inwards and producing sound ( on touch ), is going to destroy the body. 112.

’sr rf U * HHe, whose eyes have kamala ( jaundice^ deep yellow colour)

and face full (with that colour or face swollen), loss o f muscles in the temples, severe debility and ( great ) warmth in the body should be rejected. 113.

fer rgSo also the person, whom vighrus^a ( abrasion, wound )

invades the skin suddenly ( without any cause ).

t t a U \ II srm*inu<nt.i smn: I ]

*ft 5T 5TSTO Imtw* II W IITOift * 5j m i

TOf% ii ii

fqu4£st*ITO«ct ^f*Fi u IIVrana ( ulcers ) which emit odours like that o f cafidana,

uslra, madira, ( wine ) kuriapa ( cadaver ) and dhvank§a ( crow ); colours like Saivala ( algae ), kukkutasikha ( cocks comb ), kumkuma, ala, and masi ( soot); producing burning sensation inside but not hot to touch, that which is caused

ASTANGA HRDAYAM [ CH.

by vata but not painful, that caused by pitta but not having burning sensation, that caused by kapha but not having pus, that situated on vital spots but not causing pain, that which is not fissured but appears as having fissures or filled with powdery material, that resembling a gakti (a kind o f weapon), dhvaja ( flag ) etc,, without any reason-all these should be rejected. Bhagandara ( fistula-in-ano ) through which faecal matter, urine and flatus is coming out and in which worms ( bacteria ) are present ( should be rejected ). 116.

***«< SITigpT 31T3 1srNfa* it 11

The patient who beats one knee joint with the other, ^raises the feet and drops it down, turns his face away (without any apparant reason ) does not survive. 117.

char i

stsstt iPw.in ll W nfoqw iig 'df ^ I

He, who bites the tips o f his nails, hairs, grass etc. with his teeth, who scratches the ground with a stick; beating one stone with another one, who has horripilations, thick urine, dry cough and fever; who laughs for a while and weeps the next moment, who kicks the bed with his legs, who intently examines the orifices ( such as ears, nose, anus, urethra, mouth etc. ) does not survive. 118-120a.

3«I| ftflCTi ISudden appearance oi tila ( black mples ), vyafiga ( black

patches ), piplu ( discoloured rashes ) on the face, flower-like spots on the teeth and nails, raised veins o f different kinds ( colours ) on the abdomen-are for causing death o f the pati­ent soon. 120b~l21a.

snra v f e r a ^ if e i r o qftsforet ii ii

STOTT sftfer^ l

V ] SARiRASTHAtiA 455

Profound expiration, loss o f body temperature, and severe pain in the groins not subsiding ( with any treatment ) should be rejected by the wise physician.

He, in whom abnormalities undergo sudden increase; the normalcy ( natural constitutional characteristics) become destroyed suddenly, his life will soon be taken away by death. 121-l23a.

ll m llsrcrmsrt si sREtfa t o sftftrewjj

He, for whose sake, the physician tries to obtain the medi­cines but does not succeed in getting them-such a persons life is definitely hard to retain. 123b-124a.

vnm fsrsi ftRm i«i«iiRciH ,ii ?v n i * t o differ t o faf^ftsETHj

He, in whom ^he medicine which is well known, found effective many times and administered according to proper procedures!ill does not prove effective, there is no other treatment for him. I24b-I25a.

w fc & ts w m *<?***& f s iq w . ii ii s i ' f e w ^ n w t s f a »r sr sftvUr i

Either the medicine or food, prepared for a person, under­going change into the opposite, in their colour, smell etc, without any ( other ) reason»such a person does not survive even if he is a healthy man. 125b-126a,

^T T ^ fa iM T ^m in+^fiT II l| STijjv**! T O VT Hnf-a 5TT I

5^ f t o ll llI f in the patients house, the fire gets extinguished even

though there is no breeze, and presence o f sufficient fuel; things (such as vessels, furniture etc.) break or fall down in great bouts, the life o f such a patient is difficult to be retained. 126b-127.

srcsJT qfqprfo iSnHRTSrilTOT&ft cTOT JT T T U 11

He, who is very debilitated and whose diseases disappear sud­denly, such a persons life is surely uncertain-corjsiders Atreya. 128.

n s& sfa 3:*ra Hmf R rrotu w , ti

TJW a$tA£5g a h r d a Va m

The physician, though questioned, should not inform the details o f the death o f the patient to the relative* and friends o f the patient who are liable to become griefstriken ( get shocked by the news ). 129,

In a patient who is going to die soon, the attendants o f Yama ( lord o f death ), the pi^acas ( goblins) elc. destroy the potency o f the medicines; hence such a patient should be rejected. 130.

w m W i i mRiFbci^ i

In the physician, who understands the knowledge o f life, the entire effects o f Ayurveda is treasured; without the know­ledge o f ris^a ( fatal signs ) it is incomplete, hence the physi­cian should always be well conversant with it. 132.

Death is sure to be seen in living beings at the expiry o f the period o f life and effects o f benovalent deeds ( good acti­ons o f previous and present lives ) or o f both; even without expiry o f these two ( period o f life and effect o f benovalent acts ) death may ensue by unavoidable irregularities (incidents which occurs accidentally ).

Notes :— Arunadatta enumerates the following as some unavoidable events : assault by wild animals, animals in heat and bouts o f anger; bites by snakes, scorpions etc., eating poisonotts roots, fruit etc., falling from a precipice, mountain peak, tree top, fast moving animals, vehicles, etc. To that list we may also add natural calamities such as lightning, thu­nderbolt etc., events which destroy communities such as wars, epidemics etc.

vKKtflT** IWfa&fTTsfWt W ? II M lThus ends the chapter named Vikyti vijnaniya-knowledge

o f fatal signs—fifth in Sarira sthana o f Astanga hj’daya samhita, composed o f srimad Vagbhata, son o f sri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

Chapter-r-6

DOTADI VIJftA.NlYA ( knowledge about the messenger etc. )

We, shall now expound the chapter Dutadi vijfianiya- knowledge about the messenger etc. ( omens, dreams ); thus said Atreya and other great sages.

qw*¥T«teei<ir?*if I

^ ^ ^ 511: II ? IIThe messenger ( the person who comes to call the physi­

cian to visit the patient) if belonging to the same class as o f the pakha^a ( low caste ), asrama ( stages o f life ) and varga ( caste ) portends success in treatment; but if he belongs to a different class, he portends failure in treatment. 1.

JVotes :— Pakhanda is the name o f people belonging to a low caste who were serving as slaves ofthe persons o f higher castes. A si ama means the four stages of life-brahmacarya ( studentship ), grhastha ( house­holder ), vanaprastha ( forest dweller ) and sanyasa ascetic). Va|r$a refers to the four castes—brahmana, ksatriya, vaiSya and &fidra.

Aiubha duta— ( inauspicious messenger )

||?r SRcT III II

ssnftrer 3^1 ^ 11

« w I I H II

The physician should not follow the messenger, such as; he who is depressed, frightened, in hurry j exhausted, speaking harsh and inauspicious words, carrying weapons, or baton; who is impotent, o f shaven head and mustache, or

ASTANGA h r d a y a m

having big locks o f hairs; whose very name itself is inauspi­cious, who is committing cruel acts; is dirty, a woman messe­nger, more than one; a sick person, o f mutilated body, putting on red coloured garlands and unguents; smeared with oil or mud on the body; wearing old ( torn ), discoloured, wet cloth and single cloth; who is seated on a donkey, camel, or buffalo; who is beating ( hitting ) w o o d , stone etc. and who is beckoning from a distance. 2- 5a.

11 ^ 11

<rm ii u fjTT g ifjlm ^ l

The messenger who comes when the physician is thinking or speaking inauspicious, when he is naked, tearing or cutting thingSi lighting the fire, offering oblations to the manes, slee­ping, untied his hairs, taking oil bath, weeping and unclean; such a man is the messenger o f a person who is going to die,

5b—7 a.fsrqjR*i(«T^|Ft ViT&SW fW R II vs II

The physician should not treat the patient whose messe­nger is similar to the sick person ( sufferin'" from the diseases ) who approaches in such place and time which are similar to the sickness ( of the patient). 7b-8a.

x Notts :—Similar to the sick person-means both the patient and his messenger suffering from the same or similar disease. Similar place and time means the patient suffering from a disease of kapha and his messenger meeting the physician near a reservoir o f water, and in the morning, both these being similar in. nature to kapHa; patient suffering from disease of pitta origin and his messenger meeting the physician near fire, and in the midday both these being similar in nature to pitta.

i f i n I S l I I III

II II

II 11

aWT-WTO ir a is II U II

The messenger who, at the very first appearance before the physician is seen touching ( his own ) umbilicus, noset teeth, mouth, hairs o f the head and o f the body, nails, secret parts ( genitals, anus ), back, breasts, neck, abdomen, and the ring finger; cotton, lead, bone, skull, pestle, stone, brcom, winnowing basket, old cloth, ash o f cloth, burning coal, wick made o f cloth, husk, rope, leather foot wear, ropes o f the balance etc., which are broken or displaced; such persons are surely messengers o f the dieing person.

So also he, who approaches ( the physician ) at midnight, midday, sunrise and sunset, on a crucial ( bad ) day; on the sixth, fourth, and ninth days ( o f the two fortnights ) , on days o f rise o f rahu and ketu, on days o f stars like bhara^i, kyttika, agle§&, purva, ardra, paitra ( magha ) and naiyrta ( mfila ).

8—12.cf sr u t t u

?ttot fen w m im ^rfftr m n u

m «rr ssfauft m F i i s r o f spd ^ i*

n w i g* : iSgT cijftai&iU f t II

If, the physician finds the time to be inauspicious when the messenger tells details o f the patient^ condition or sees inauspicious omens at that time, then he should not go with such ,a messenger. Such ( inauspicious omens ) are : the messenger being one o f mutilated body, appears like a cada­ver, adorned like a dead man, speaking o f torn, burnt or lost objects, o f pungent taste, very strong smell or cadaveric smell; o f touch such as, very hard or cruel or a similar one; either earlier to or along with and repeatedly with the intimation o f details o f the patient. 13-16.

v i ] $a r 1r a s T h a n a

460 a §Ta n g a h &d a y a m

Pathi afubha nimitta-( inauspicious omens on the way )

wrcT<raraT^s?rcr«T tv* ll^ u k f « Pl+KW*!* I

fqof ^hmTURt- II K< ll w^^jf|*TT3rfa*ft^sTO€rH^ I«farr srftr % r grrgt ^ ^ n f^ rirw u ^ H

s m m r srsril«5<iumjssi;rei r u ll 3p t ^ ^ q t « R r i

«r ii R\ ii

SI*RTSr*WT*i igrl R R f § *R II

Hearing sounds like ha, ha ( screams o f torture etc. ), o f very high pitch (such as o f explosion, splitting, thunderbolt), o f great anger, o f slipping or falling down, o f sneezing; o f loss o f dress, umbrella, footwear etc.

Seeing persons in danger ( being tortured, murdered ), •sinking o f the holy tree, flags and filled vessels; person announ* cing in high pitch the death o f some one or loss o f something; the physician getting sorrounded either by ash or sand (mud); snake, cat, lizard, ignumon or monkey crossing his path in front o f him; voice o f cruel animals and birds coming from the east, sight o f black grains, jaggery ( mollasses ), butter milkf salt, alcoholic beverages, leather ( hides and skin ), black mustard, muscle-fat, oil, grass ( or hey ), slush ( mud ), fuel, a eunuch, cruel man, man o f lowest class; a net, or cage, a person who is vomitting, defaecating, emitting foul smell; one who is unwitnessable ( terrific, grotesque, frightening, etc. ), who is devoid o f vitality, engaged in copulation, vendor o f cotton etc., enemy; bed, chair, vehicle etc. being seen with the legs up while others like the vessels, etc. seen with their legs ( or mouths ) bent down-all these are inauspicious. 17-23a.

VWT: SftefaTT II ^ II

V f ] Sa r Ir a s t h a n a 461

Birds with masculine names ( and o f masculine gender ) sitting on the left side (to the physician walking on the road) and those with feminine names ( and o f feminine gender ) on the right side are auspicious; birds and animals going from the left to the right is auspicious, but not so with the dog and jackal; 23b-24a.

sRarr: m m rectf ^ n ii

I) ^ IIAnimals in group o f even number are auspicious. Seeing

casa, ( blue jay ), bhasa ( vulture ) , bharadvaja ( sky lark ), nakula ( mangoose ), chaga ( goat ) and barhi ( peacock ) is always auspicious whereas seeing uluka ( owl ), bi$ala ( cat ), sara^ha ( heron ) is always inauspicious. 24b-25.

s r^ T i i51 51 II Wk II

Hearing the voice o f the boar, lizard, snake, rabbit and chameleon is auspicious, while their look and weeping is not so; whereas those o f the monkey and bear is otherwise. 26.

3?f3J*j?rff5r fasrire foftrenfa *sr u w iiSeeing the rainbow in front is inauspicious whereas at

other places ( back or on the sides ) is auspicious; seeing pots filled with fire, which are broken and which are empty is inauspicious. 27.

Gjhapravesa nimilta ( omen at the house o f the patient ) : —

nzrt s r f r o ^ n uCurds, rice grains used for auspicious rites etc. ( flowers,

perfumes, turmeric, cam phor) and such other auspicious things being brought out ( o f the patients house at the time when the physician enters the house ) is seen only in the house o f the patient who is going to die. 28.

H V . it

Havirig witnessed inauspicious omens such as the messenger etc. ( described so far ) the physician should reject such a patient, but on seeing auspicious ones he should treat him with compassion and good will. 29.

Subha nimitta ( auspicious omens ) : —

II V II

s=r u v n T w ists** w i

?i^Hr V( 11

srg<*<n«<t*4 s i* sresrfecro ^ n %% llXT I

J j f i w T J ticifwT^n «*3ch«4T: i%WT II II

^STRT 5T5T ^m r II ^ II

«I*SP V®'. II %% II

52*ro%TO«nr ^ sftsRT fn r - ii ii

11 ^ II

qfil f^ n ^ (d «4 ^ «i* i,ll ^ IICurds, rice grains used for auspicious rites, nispava, prfya-

figu, madhu ( honey ), sarpi ( ghee ), yavaka, anjana, bell, lamp, lotus, durva grass, fresh fish and meat, laja ( fried ,paddy), fruits, eatables, gems, elephant, vessels which are full, virgin, chariot, prosperous man, gods, kings, virtuous man, fly wick o f white hairs, white cloth, white horse, and white conch, ascetics, the twice born, the head dress, garlands, svastika sign, fertile land, fire with flames, pleasing foods and drinks, carts full o f men; cows, horses and women with their offsprings; birds which hoot malodiously such as jivafijlva

462 A$TAtfGA HRDAYANl ( CH.

v n SARlRASTHANA 463

( partridge ), sSrafiga ( ring neck parakeet), sarasa ( crane ), haiftsa ( swan ), satapatra ( peacock or parrot), a solitary animal kept fastened (to a peg), sight ofthe armlet (jewellary), mirror, siddhartha ( white mustard )T gorocana ( ox g a ll), pleasing perfumes, things o f white colour, things o f sweet taste, bellowing o f the bull and the cow which are in pleasant mood; pleasing and melodious words o f animals ( pets ), birds and men ( friends etc. ); umbrella, flags and banner being held high; words o f praise and good wishes, sound o f kettle drum, cymbal and conch, sacred incantations, uttering o f vedic hymns, comforting breeze from the left moving towards the right-all these seen by the physician either on the way or at the time o f entering the house ofthe patient are the signs o f health ( auspicious omen portending health o f the patient). 30-39.

5 cri$ « i 1

So far were described the good and bad o f the messenger and omens; further the good and bad dreams. 40a.Asubha svapna ( inauspicious dreams ) j—

jrst ii t*o ii

feR T II il

q : II HR 11

<3<fT m 1h% ii

TO ^ 11 hh\\

31% 13K II Vtt II*rt JTr f \

* 1* ii h% IIs&* s

m u ll llif 3fa?f<r 3T%d*TT*T 1

464 ASfAftGA H&DAYAM

He, who dreams o f drinking wine with the dead, being dragged by the dog will soon be dragged away by death in the guise o f jvara ( fever ). He, who dreams o f wearing red coloured garlands, his body is coloured red, wearing red cloth, is laughin * and being overpowerd by women will die from asrapitta ( bleeding disease ). He, who dreams o f going towards the west riding on a buffalo, horse, boar, camel or donkey, is going to die from yaksma ( pulmonary tubercu­losis ). He, who dreams as though thorny creepers, bamboo or palm tree has grown from ( the region o f ) his heart dies from gulma ( abdominal tumu ) soon. He, who dreams o f ottering oblations to fire which is not burning, his body smeared with ghee, of being naked, and lotus growing from his chest, dies soon from kustha ( leprosy and other skin diseases ). He, who dreams o f drinking different kinds o f fats ( oil, ghee, marrow etc. ) in the company o f men o f lowest caste, is going to die from prameha ( diabetes ), He, who dreams o f drowning in water and dancing in the company o f raksasa, is going to die from unmada ( insanity ). He, who dreams o f dancing with and being carried away by the dead, dies from apasmara ( epilepsy ). He, who dreams o f riding on the donkey, camel, cat, monkey, iardula ( leopard ), pig, spirit o f the dead or jackal, is inside the mouth o f the death. He, who dreams of eating sweet pudding, pastries and vomitting similar things after waking from sleep, does not survive. He, who dreams o f seeing the eclipse o f the sun and moon gets diseases o f the eyes and seeing the sun and moon falling down destroys the eye ( vision ). 40b-48.

tutaKii'ft'i! sttot *rari

a*TT Iu n

WSM gfiji II II

fe n * : ^ II ^ II

SARlRASTHANA 465

* $

*ra«r «rr ftrarcft *n, ^ r ^ r «r uvmi

fcini^eETCSrranir SRwtf ^ \\W\ t o ? sm m ^den^lr^r ito r <rar I ^ i fa q r m q fcqFTT *s*tct

.. * _ ♦ • _ _ v xRT ft®TT ^ ^5R 3n?J 5t^W IBamboo, creepers etc. growing on the head, birds alight-

ning on it, ( head ), head being shaven; surrounded by crows, vultures etc. or by the spirit o f the dead, pi§aca, women, dravi- das, andhras, and those who eat cow’s flesh; getting entangled among vetra ( water reed/cane ), creepers, bamboo, grass or thorns; sleeping on a ravine or burial ground, falling on a heap o f sand or ash; drowning in water, slush etc; being carried away by swift current in rivers; getting engaged in dancing, playing musical instruments and singing; wearing red colo­red, garlands and dress; increase o f age and of body parts; getting anointed with oil and taking bath, getting married; engaged in shaving the mustache, eating cooked foods fats and wine, engaged in vomitting and purging; acquiring gold and iron, getting defeated in dice ( gambling ) and sports; destruction, loss o f both the pillows, ( one o f the head and the other o f the feet ); falling off ( loss o f ) the skin o f feet; being in ectacy o f joy, getting rebuked by the angry manes ( dead ancestors ), falling or loss o f bright lamp, planets, star, teeth, gods or the eyes; splitting o f the mountains; entering into forests with red flowers, places o f sinful act*, places concerned with the funeral, of darkness, o f torture and that o f the mother ( probably the temple o f mother goddess where animals are slaughtered ); falling from the ( terrace o f ) palace, mountain ( peak ) etc; getting held up by a fish, seeing persons who are ascetics, cruel, nude, holding baton, o f reddish eyes and o f black body-none o f these should be seen in dreams. 49-58a.

iikcii^5? sirrajfen i

30 A

466 ASTAffGA HRDAYAM [C H .

Seeing a woman who is blackt sinful, not performing tradi­tional rites ( indulging in misconduct ); having long hairs* nails and hanging breasts, wearing discoloured garlands and dress-is like seeing kalani&a ( goddess o f death ). 58b-59a,

IWIIm m * dnt i

arcto nv>nBad dreams occur due to the blockage o f the manovaha

srotas ( channels of the mind ) by the strong ( aggravated, greatly increased ) # malas ( dosas ); by these ( dreams ) the person i f a patient is going to die and if not a patient, he becomes uncertain about his health or life? very few o f such persons escape from death. 59b~60.Svapna bheda and phala ( kinds and effects o f dreams ) •

s s : srrffe I stasrsrfa m m jrt: ii^ln

The seen ( witnessed ), the heard, the experienced, the desired, the imagined, the futuristic ( going to happen in future ) and that born from ( aggravated} dosa— thus the dream is o f seven kinds. 61.

<125 \ii^ui

Uspft \\%%\\O f them, the first five a$e fruitless ( ineffective, do not

produce good or bad effects ). So also those which are similar ( in nature ) to ones own constitution (natural temperament), those which are forgotten soon and those which are either too long or too short. Those seen in the early part o f the night yeild their result after a long time and in small measure; those seen at the time o f letting the cows out ( that is in the early m orning) gives the result on the same day and in great measure; so also those which are not carried away (destroyed) either by sleep ( person getting sleep again after the dream ) or by unhelpful words ( awakened by harsh words o f others ).

62-63.

V I] SARlRASTHANA 467

Btoweuuflrf'f z^x <rtgr w jp t 11W 1 §¥i^gr ^ ¥lt^ i

Bad dreams become less effective by indulging in charity, sacrifice, incantations etc.

He, who sees good ( auspicious ) dreams immediatly after an inauspicious one, will derive the good effect only. 64-65a.

Subha svapna ( auspicious dreams ) :—

W 1IVMI I

4 K h \\%%\\•1MOT

USSR11VI11

\\%%\\

fg cTT i i«o 11f r o ^ I

He, who sees (in dream) gods, the twicc born, (br&hmaiia), the living cow, or bull; friends, kings, persons o f good nature and prosperous, fire with flame, reservoirs o f water which are clean; the virgin, young boys, those who ^re white, wearing white dress and o f radiant complexion; raksasas who are besmeared with blood; o f bright complexion and devouring human beings; the umbrella, mirror, poison ( roots such as aconite e tc .), meat, white flowers, white cloth, body smeared with dirt, fruits; climbing on hills, palaces, fruit trees? riding on lion, man, elephant, bull or horse; swimming in a river, lake or sea; tra\ elling either to the east or north, copulating with a forbidden women, death (o f some one else), getting relieved from troubles, being praised by the gods and dead ancestors, weeping, uplifting the sinners and subdueing those wHo hate- attains long life, health and great wealth. 65-71 a*

468 AStAffGA HRDAYAM [CH .

qfaram SJgg*:: IIVSIII

I m i IW«lft3**ci4l<t«rcr I

The patient endowed with auspicious conduct, having attendants o f similar qualities, having faith ( in the physician and treatment ), helpful with plenty o f money, combined with good qualities, obedience in the physician, and the twice born ( brShmana ), enthusiastic ( optimistic ) about the treatment- these are features o f health ( the sick person getting back his health). 71b-73a.

srt: *+<1 15 11 11 5RP I I^ U

As birth and death o f the human body have been descri­bed in this section, it is called as Sarira sthana. 73-73§.

5iw 11 % llThus ends the chapter named Dutadi vijnaniya, the sixth

in Sarira sthana o f Astanga hrdaya samhita composed by srimad Vagbhata, son ofsri vaidyapati Simhagupta.

^ TSCcTPT IThus ends Sarira sthana-the second section.

IN DEX OF D IE T ARTICLES AND DRUGS

( su = siltrasthana, &a==sarlrasthana, Aru=Aruijadatta, Hem = Hemadri. )

( only one reference furnished )

- A -

Abhaya-sfl. 15/35-harItaki Terminalia chebula Retz. Abhiru-su. 6/170-satavari-Asparagus racemosus Willd. Abhisuka-su. 6 /i20-fruit-Pistacia vera Linn.Accha sura, su 3/12-suraman<Ja-scum o f beer.A^haki-su, 6/17-Cajanus indicus Spreng.Agaradhuma--su. 27/37-chimney soot.Agni-su. 15/17~citraka~'Plumbago zeylanica Linn. Agnimantha-su. 14/23-Premna integrifolia Linn.Aguru-su. 15/43-AquiIlaria agallocha-Roxb.Ahi-stl. 6/47-snake,Ahikancuka-sa. 1/83-snake peel.Aindrambu-sa. 5/4~rain water.Airavata-phala-su. 6/138-naranga-Citrus reticulata Blanch. Aja ksira/payas-su. 5/24-goats milk.— mamsa su. 6/63-goats flesh.—• mutra-su. 5/82-goats urine.— purisa-su; 30 /17-goats excreta.Ajaji-su. 15/33-jiraka-Cuminum cyminum Linn. Ajamoda-su, 15/33-Carium roxburghiana-Dc.Ajya-su. 19/58-ghee/butterfat.Aksa-su, 6/158-vibhitaki-Terminalia belerica Roxb.— taila-su. 5/60-oil o f Vibhltaki.

Aksoda phala-stL 6/120-Juglans regia Linn.Ala-su. 2l/18-haritala-mineral~orpiment. Yelloto sulphide

o f arsenic.Alabu-su. 25/3-Lagenaria vulgaris Linn.Alarka-su. 15/28-ivetarka-Calotropis gigantea R. Br. Aluka-su. 6/94. yam/tuber o f many Dioscorea specie^. Ama-raw, uncooked* unripe material.

APPENDIX-1

470 ASfA&GA H^DAVa M

Amalaka-su. 6/158-Phyllanthus emblica Linn.Amapayas-su. 5/28-uncooked milk.Amaradaru-Amarahva-su. 15/43-Cedrus deodar Roxb. Ambastha-su. 15/38-p^ha ( Aru )-Cissampelos pariera Linn.

mayura&kha (Hem) Tamarix articulata Vahl. Ambhas-su. 1/13-water.Ambhoja-su; 24/18-kamala.,Nelumbium speciosum Willd. Amlakanjika-su. 8/48-fermented gruel.Amlavetasa-su. 10/25. Garcinia pedunculata Roxb.Amlika-su. 6/139- Tamarindus indicus Linn.Amra-su. 6/128. Mangifera indica, Linn,Amrata phala-su. 6/137-Spondias mangifera Willd.Amfta su. 6/75-Tinospora cordifolia Miers.Amsumati-su. 6/168-&iliparru-Desmodii*m gangeticum D. C. Amsumatidvaya-saliparni & pysnipariil.Ananta-su. 15/6.37-duralabha ( Aru & Hem ) Alhagi came*

lorum Fiscb.Anjana-su; 10/32-srotcnjana-Antimony sulphide.

— yugma-su. 15/37-srotanjana & sauvirafijana. Ankola/anko^a phala-su. 6 /1207Alangium lamarcki Linn. Anna-su. 18/43-food, cooked rice.Anupana-sfl. 18/51-an after-drink.Anu yava-su. 6/15-small barley-Hardeum vulgare Linn. Apamarga-su. 10/29-Achyranthes aspera Linn.Apeya jala su. 6/6-8-non-potable water.Apupa-su. 6/42-baked cake/roasted flour paste.Aragvadha. su. 15/17-Cassia fistula Linn.Aralu-sa; 2/7-syonaka-Oroxyllum indicum Vent. Aillanthus

exceJsa Roxb.Aranika-su. 13/24-agnimaiitha-Premna integrefolia Linn. Ardraka-su. 6/164-green ginger-Zinziber officinalis Linn. Ardrika-su. 6/109-green coriander leaves-Coriandrum sativum

Linn.Arjs^a-stL 5/70-71 -fermented decoction.Arista-s>u. 6/75-nimba-Azadirachta indica Juss.Arjaka saka-su. 6/106/surasa-Ocimum gratissimum Linn., Arjuna-su. 15/41-TerminaIia arjuna Roxb.Arka-su. 15/28-Caiotropis procera Ait-R Br.Aruka phala-su. 7/37-bhallataka-Semecarpus anacordium Linn.

- Asana-su. 15/ 19-Pterocarpus marsupium Roxb.

APPENDtX I 471

Asava-su. 5/74-fermerited infusion.A $m a b h ed a-A sm a n ta k a -su . 15/24-sa. 2/54-Saxifraga ligu la ta

Wall.Asphota-su. 30/9-Girikarnika ( Aru ) Clitora ternatea Linn,

Kovidara (Hem) Bauhinia variegata. Linn. Asuriiaka-su. 6/106-Brassica nigra Linn.A^va-horse.

— ksira-sfl. 5/27-horses milk.— mamsa-stl. 6/48 horses meat,— mutra-su. 5/82 horses urine.— Sakyt-sfi. 30/17-horses dung.

A§vagandha-sa. 2/50 Withania somnifera Dunal.Aivakarna su. 15/19-kusika-Diptero carpus turbinatus Geartn. ASvamara/asvaghna-stl. 19/72-Narium indicum Mill. Asvatara-animai-sfi. 6/48-Mule.Aivattha-sfi. 21/16-Ficus religiosa Linn.Atasl-sa. 2/25 Linum usitatissimum Linn.Atarusaka-su. 10/29-vasa-Adhatoda vasaka-Nees. Aticchatra-su. 29/31-visanika (Aru) Gymnema sylvestrc-R.Br.

Satapuspa (Hem) Anethum sowa-kurz. Atiguha-su. 29/31-saliparni (Aru) Desmodium gangeticum Dc

Prisniparni ( Hem ) Ur aria pecta Desv. Atisyta paya-su. 5/29-over-boiled milk.Ativisa-su. 15/35-Aconitum heterophyllum Wall. Atmagupta-su. 15/6-Mucuna pruriens Dc

— phala-su. 6/22-fruit o f atmagupta.Audbhida lavana-su. 6/148-salt obtained from soil.Austraka kslra-su. 5/25-camel’s milk.Avalguja £aka-su. 6/75-Psoralea corylifolia Linn.

— bija-su. 7/26-seeds o f avalguja.Avi ghrta-su. 5-42-sheep’s ghee.—• ksira-su, 5/26-sheep’s milk.— mamsa-su. 6/54-sheep,s meat.— mutra-sfi. 5 /82-sheep’s urine.— sakft-su. 30/17-sheep’s excreta.Ayah/ayas-su. 10/29-iron.

-B -Babhru-su 6/48-large mungoose.Badarapha 1 a-su. 6 -120-fruit o f Zizyphus jujuba Plank.

m A§T$JjGA H&Da VAN*

Bahala/bahula-su. 15/45-sigru-Moringa ptergosperma.Geartn,

— pallava-sfi. 15/21-tender leaves o f sigru.Bahuras4-su. 15/45-iksu-Saccharum officinarum. Linn. Baibhitaki sura-su. 5/49-beer prepared from the bark o f vibhi-

taki, Terminalia balerica Roxb.Baka-su, 6 /51-bird-heron,Bakara-sfi. 6/45-bird-small crane.Bala-sS. 6/l6a-Sida cordifolia Linn.

— dvaya-sfl. 15/5-bala & atibala.— traya-sfi. 10/23-bala, atibala & nagabala.

Balaka-sfL. 6/51-bird-domoiselle crane.Balamulaka-su. 8 -4 2 -tender/young. raddish-Raphinus sativus

Linn.Bftlvaja-sft. 1/87-1. Eleucine indica Geartn.

2. Imperata arundanacae Gyrill.Bana-su. 15/17-nllasahacara. Barleria strigosa Willd.Barhata bija-su. 15/4-seeds o f byhati-Solanum indicum Linn. Barhi-bird. sa. 2/18-peacock.Baspa sali-su. 6 /6 -a kind o f rice, Oryza sativa Linn. Baspika-sii. 7/25-hingupatri. Gardenia gummifera-Linn. Bastantrl-su. 15/45-vfsagandha (Aru) Ipomea pescaprea-Sw.

vyddhad&ru (Hem)Argyrea speciosa-Swet. Bhadradaru-su. 15/5-Cedrus deodara. Loud.Bhallataka phala majja-su, 6/134. fruit marrow o f Semecarpus

anacordium-Linn. asthi-su. 15/40 seed of Semecarpus anacor­

dium-Linn.Bhalluka-su. 15/24-syonaka-Oroxylum indicum Vent. Bhaij<Ji-su. 15/19-sirIsa-Albizza lebbeck Benth.Bhariigi-su. 15/28-Clerodendron serratum Linn,Bhasa-sfl. 6/49 bird-white headed vulture.Bhavya-su. 10/26-Dellinia indica Linn.Bheka-su. 6/47-frog.Bhr^gahva bird-su. 6/46-forktailed shrike.Bhukanda-su. 6/114-mushroom.Bhumyariibu-su. 5/4-underground water.Bhunimba-su. 15/17-Andrographis panicul^ta Nees. Bhurja-su. 15/19-Betula bhojpatra Wall.

Ap p e n d ix i

Bhutakc^I-su. 15/30-mamsi (Aru) Nardostachys jatamansi-D.C.n irgu^i (Hem) Vitex nigundo Linn.

Bhutfija-su. 15/30-atichatra ( Aru ) not identified correctly bhurika ( H em ) cymbopogon citratus D .G ,

Bidta lava$a-su; 6 /146-black s£lt.Bilegayafo-su. 6/47-animals living in burrows.Bilva phala su. 6/25-fruit o f Aegale mar-nelas Linn.

— pesika-su. 15/38-marrow o f fruit o f bilva.BimbI phala-su. 10/24-fruit o f Coccina indica W & A. Bisa-su, 6/9l-rhiz3me o f Nelumbium specioSum Willd. Brahmacariijl-su. 29/31-sravagi muQ<ji-Sphaeranthus indicus

Linn.Bfhat pancamula-see pancamula.Brhatl-su. 6/76-Solanum indicum Linn.Byhati dvaya-su, 6/79-byhati and ka^takarl.Buka-sQ. 15/24-bakapuspa-Isvaramallika. Osmanthus fra-

grans Loud.

-C -

Gakora-su. 6/44-bird-greek phaesant.Cakrahva-su. 6/51-bird-ruddy sheldrake.Gamera-su. 6/51-animal-yak.Cancusaka-su; 6/85-Corchorus fascicularis-Lam.Gag<J&-su. 15/43-kopana (Aru) Angelica glouca-Edgw. Gandana-su; 3/20-Santalum album Linn.Cafldrika matsva-su; 6/53-a kind o f fisb.Caflgeri saka-sii. 6/74 oxalis com^culata-Linn. Carmasahva-su, 15/45-satala. Acacia concinna. D . C. Gasa-su; 6/49-bird-blue jay.Cataka-su; 6/60-bird-tree sparrow.Catasra parnl-su. 10/23-saliparnI, prsnipariai, masapargf and

mudgaparnl.Gaturjataka-su; 6/160-tvak, patra, ela, and nagake&ara. GavikS-su; 6/165-Piper chaba Hunter.Chagakarna-su; 15/19 ajakania, Dipterocarpus tubbinatus

Geartn.Ghatra-su; 29/31-Satapuspa, Anethum sowa. Kurz. Chinnaruha-su. 15/45-guduci, Tinospora cor difolia Miers.

ASTAtfGA ^RDAVAl^

Gilicima matsya-su; 6/67 a kind o f red fish.Gitti-sii. 6/93~§aka-a variety o f Chinopodium album Linn. Gina ( v jih i)—su. 6/6/9—a variety o f paddy-Oryzasativa Linn. Ginaka£aka~su. 6/87-Cucumis utilissimus Roxb.Cirabilva-sfi. 6/98-HoIoptela integrifolia Planch.Cirbha$a-su. 6/89-Cucumis memordica Roxb.CitH|-su 15/1-MusakaparriI ( Aru ) Ipomea remiformis Ghois

Katupa^ola (Hem) Trichosauthes diocia-Roxb. Gitraka-sfc. 1/166-Plumbago zeylanica Linn.Coca-su. 3/31-panasa ( Aru ) Artocarpus heterophyllus Lam.

nSrikela ( Hem ) Cocos nucifera Linn. Goca-sii. 15/43-Tvak-Cinnamomum tamala Nees.Goraka-su. 15/43-granthiparigJ-Angelica glouca Edgew. £ukra-8tt. 10/26-Fermented gruel.Guluki-su. 6/53-animal-Porpoise,Cuncu-su. 6/85-£aka-See Cancu.

Dadhi-sui 5/29-thick sour milk/curdled milk/yoghart/curds. Datfima phala-su. 6/117-Fruit o f Punica gran turn Linn. Dahana-su. 15/1-citraka-Plumbago zeylanica-Linn.Daksa-su. 30/17-bird-Cock,

— iakjt-su. 30/17-excreta o f cock.Dantaiatha-su. 6/138-jambira-Gitrus limonum Spreng. Dafiti-su. 15/45-Baliospermum monatum Muell-Arg. Darbha-su. 15/21. Eragrotis cynasuroides-Beau.Dardura vrlh;-su. 6/9 a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa. Linn. Darpa-sfi. 3 /11-Kasturi-musk.Daru-su. 15/3-devadaru-Cedrus deodar a Roxb.Darvi-su. 15/4-daruharidra-Barberis aristata-D. G. Dasamula-su. 15/3-ten roots, v iz-

1. Bilva. 2. Agnimantha, 3. Syonaka, 4. Kasmarya. 5. Pfyala. 6. S&lipar^I. 7. Pfs^ipangJ. 8. Byhatl. 9. Kan^akari. 10. goksura.

Datyuha-su. 6/46-bird-gallinule.Devad&li-sfi. 15/1-Luffa echinata Roxb.Devadhupa-stt. 15/43 saijarasa-resin o f Vateria indica Linn. DevShva/devahvaya-su. 15/3-see daru.Dh&na-su. 6/38. fried grams or grains.Dhanaka-su. 15/l6-Dh&nyaka-Coriandnim sativum-Linn.

APPENDIX I 475

Dhanvayasa-su. 10/29-Alhagi camelorum Fisch. Faeania ara- bica Linn.

Dhanyaka-su. 15/16-see dhanaka.Dhanyamla-su. 5/79-sour rice-wash, fermented gruel DhSrosna payas-su. 5/29-fresh warm milk directly from the

udder.Dhataki-su. 15/38-Wood fordia floribunda-salis/W. fruiticosa

Kurz.Dhatri-stl. 3/51. amalakl-Phyllanthus emblica Linn. Dhava/dhavaka-su. 15/19-Anegeissus latifolia-Wall. Dhavanlya-su. 20/38-bj*hati and kajn^akari together. Dhumika-su. 6/49-bird-owlet.Dhupa-su. 3/13. sarala niryasa-resin o f Pinus iongifolia Roxb Dhyamaka-su. 15/43-devadagdhaka (Aru), rohisat^a (Hem)-

Cymbopogon Schoenanthus-Linri. su. 21/14-kattrina ( Hem )-Cymbopogon citra*

tus-D. G.Dipyaka-s>a. 2/41-ajamoda-Apium graveolens Linn. DIrghasuka sali-su, 6/1-a kind of paddy-Oryza sativa Linn Dlrghavynta-su. 17/8-tii?tuka-OroxylIum indicum-Vent Divyodaka-.su. 8/43-rain water, pure water.Draksa phala-su, 6/136-grape-Vitis vinefera Linn. Dravanti-su. 15/45-unduru kanjika (Aru), dantibheda (Hem)

a variety o f Croton tiglium-Linn.D u g d h a -se e ksira .Duralabha-sa. 2-8-Fagonia arabica Linn, Alhagi camelorum

Fisch.D u r v a -su . 15/16-Cynodon dactyIon Pers;Dusaka sali-su. 6 /2 -a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa Linn. Dvlpl-su, 6/48-anhnal.^Panther.

su, 15/32-citraka. Plumbago zeylanica Linn. Dvinisa-su. 15/40-haridra and daruharidra.Dvi tikta-su. 15/40-kajuka and kakatikta/kakajangha ( Aru )

Katuka and Karafijika ( H em .)

-E -Edagaja saka—su. 6/94—Cassia tora Linn.Ela. su. 15/1. Elettaria cardomomum Maton. Eladvaya/elayugma. su. 15/43-suksma ela and sthuUt/el*.Elavaluka-su. 15/26-Prunus cerasus Linn.

4?6 a s ta n g a h&d a y a M

Eiia~su. 6/43/67-animal-bIack deer.Era^rtja-su. 6/169-Ricin us communis Linn.Eran<Ja taila-su. 5/57-castor oil.Erv&ru-su. 6/89~Cucumus utilissimus Roxb.

- G -Gairika-su. 10/32-mineral;-red ochre.Oaja ,mutra-su. 5/82-elephant's urine.Gandhana vfihi-su. 6/9 a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa Linn. Ga^Iram-su. 15/33-snuhI-Euphorbia nerrifolia Linn. Gafigambu-su. 5/2-rain water.Gatasoka-su. 15/26-asoka-Saraca indica Linn.Gauda sura-, Gauda arista-su. 5/74-Liquor prepared from

treacle/jaggery.Goura da^a-sS . 1/39-not identified correctly.Goura sali-su. 6/2 a kind o f white rice-Oryza sativa Linn. Gaura sarsapa-su. 22/19-Brassica compestriss Var. Gavaksi-sfi. 15/2-IfidravarunI-Gitrullus colocynthis Schrd. Gavaya-su. 6/51-animal, goyal ox.Gavedhuka Saka-su. 6/93-Goix lachrymajobi Linn. Gavyam-su. 5/21-cow ’s milk.Ghana-su. 14/22-musta. Cyperus rotundus Linn.Ghon^a-su. 15/17 puga ( Aru ) Areca catechu Linn.

Badari ( Hem ) Zizyphus jujuba Lam.Ghyta-su. 5/37-ghee, butterfat.Ghunapriya-su. 15/33-ativisa. Aconitum heterophyllum Wall. Girivartaka-su. 6/45-bird-mountain quail.Gok§Ira-sfi. 5/21-cow's milk.— mamsa-su. ^/65-cows or ox flesh.— mutra-s€l. 5/82. cows urine.— rocana-sa, 3/ j7. ox gall/ox bile.— sakft-su. 3 0 /17-cow dung.Godha-su. 6/47/67-animal.-Iguana lizard.Godhuma-sut. 6/15-wheat-Triticum vulgare. Linn.Gojihva saka-su. 6/77-Onosma bracteatum Wall.Gokar^a mtga-su. 6/43-cow-eared deer.Gokaiftaka, Gok§ura-su. 15/24-goksur a-T r i bulus terristris Lion. Gonarda.-su. 6/45-bird-hill partridge.Gopasut&-sfL 15/9 sariva. Hemedesmus indicus Roxb. GopI~su. 20/38-kfS9a sariva-Ichnocarpus fruitescens. R. Br.

APPENDIX I 477

Gydhra-su. 6/49-bird-vulturc.sakyt-su. 30/17-excreta o f the vulture.

Gfanjana ( ka )-su. 6/112-Daucus carrota-D G.Gu^a. sH* 5/47-molassess/jaggery/treacle.Gu$ud-su. 10/29-Tinospora cordifolia Meirs-ex-Hook. Guggulu-sQ. 15/43-Resin o f Balsamodendron mukul Hook. Guha-su. 29/31-prisnipanji. Uraria logopoides-Dc.Gundra. su.-15/6-padaeraka (Aru) Typha elephantina Roxb. Guntha-su. 15/24-vyttatyna, ( Aru. ) Typha angustata. Bory

& chab.-H -

Haimavatl-su. 15/40. gveta vacS. Acorns calamus Linn. Hamsa-su. 6/51-bird, Common mute swan.Hamsodaka-su. 3/52~rain water, pure potable water. Hapusa-su. 14/26 Juniperus communis-Linn.Haregu-sQ, 23p 15. reiauka-1. Piper aurantiacum. -Wall.

2. Syrnphorema poluandrum- Wight.

3. Vitex agnus castus-Linn.4. Clitora ternatea.-Linn.

Haricandana-su. 3/40-pItacandana. Santalum album Linn. Haridra-su, 15/35-Curcuma longa Roxb.

dvaya-su. 15/35-haridra and daruharidra. Haridra-su. 7/41-a kind o f yellow plant or tuber, not identified. Harina~su. 6/43-animal-deer.Harita-su. 6/47-bird, a kind o f pigeon.Harltakl-su. 6/153-Terminalia chebula-Retz.Hastinlkslra-sti. 5/27. elephant’s milk.H&yanaka sali-su. 6/6-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa. Linn. Hema-su. 10/22-metal-gold.Hemadugdha-su. 15/2-Argemona mexicana Linn.Hingu-sQ. 6/152-Asafoetida, resin o f Ferula foetida. RegL Himam-su. 20/37-cafidana-SantaIum album Linn.Hiraiiya puspl-sa. 1/83-langali-Gloriosa superba Linn.Hysva pafica mula~su. 6/168-

1. Saliparni. 2. pysnipariil. 3, brhati,4. kantakari and 5. goksura.

Iksu-sfl. 5/42-sugar cane-Saccharum officinarum, Linn.Iksu rasa-su. 5/44-?ugar cane juice.

Indravha-su, 6/45-bird. hedge sparrow.Indravyksa-su. 30/9-kutuja (Aru) Holerrhina antidysenterica

Wall.Arjuna (Hem) Terminalia arjuna-W. & A.

Indrayava-su. 15/17-seeds o f kutaja. Holerrhina antidysente­rica Wall.

Isika-su. 21/19-kasa-Saccharam spontanueum Linn.Itka^a-su. 15/24-a kind o f grass. Sesbania bispinosa F. & R,

-J -Jala-water-su. 15/43-Hribera-Coleus vettiveroides Jacob. Jalada-su. 15/35-musta-Cy perus rotundus Linn. Jaladarhbu-su. 3/23-water boiled with musta.Jalauka-sii. 26/35-animaMeech.Jarhbira-su. 6/106. Citrus limon Linn, Burm.Jariibuphala-su. 6/127-Eugenia jambolana-Lam.Jambu dvaya-sfi. 15/41-Raja jambu-Eugenia jamboiana Lam.

and ksudra jambu-Eugenia heyneana* Wall.

Jaihbuka-sfl. 6/49. animal^Jackal.Ja^ila-stl. 29/31 -Nardostachys jatamansi-D. C.J&tlrasa-stt. 15/43. bola. resin o f Commiphora myozha (Nees)

Engl.Jatu-sCL 2S/36. laksa. shell lac.Jatumukha vrlhi-su. 6/8. a kind of paddy. Oryzasativa Linn. Jayft. agnimaiith. Premna integrifolia Linn.

— dvaya-su. 14/21. Agnimantha, Premna integrefolia Linn.and ksudr&gnimantha • Clerodendron

phlomoides Linn.Juftjhu i&ka-su. 6/94-not identified correctly.Jingiiil-stt. 15/26-kysiiasaImalI ( Aru )-Salmalia malabarica

Schott.Modaki ( Hem )-Odina woodier-Roxb.

Jiraka-aQ. 15/34-Cuminum cyminum. Linn.Jivaka—su. 6/170. Microstylus wallachii-Lindl.Jivana pancamula-su. 6/170—(1) Abhiru. (2) vlra. (3) jivafitl,

(4) jivaka. (5) ysabhaka.Jlvafijivaka—su. 6/46-bird, chukar.Jlvanta iSka-su. 6/94—not identifed correctly.Jlvanti Saka-su. 6/86-Leptedenia reticulata. W & A.

*/a ASTAftGA H&DAYAM

APPENDIX! 470

Jongaka-su. 15/19-aguru. Aquillaria agallocha Roxb. jGma/junjiahva-su 14/21-Sorgum vulgare-Linn.Jvala vflhi-su. 6/9-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa Linn. Jyoti§matI-su. 21/17-Celastrus paniculatus Willd.

-K -Kacchura~iu. 15/38-dhanvayasa-Fagonia arabica-Linn. Kadall~su. 15/26-Musa sapientum-Linn.Kadamba-su, 15/41-Anthocephalus cadamba-Miq. Kadamb-su. 6/51-bird. grey legged goose.Kadara-su. 15/19-£vetakhadira-Acacia suma Kurz*Kaka-su. 25/4-bird-crow.Kakajarigha-su. 30/10 Peristrophe bicalyaculata Nees. Kakamaci-su. 6/74-1. sarngesta (Aru) Cardiospermum halica-

cabum. Linn. 2. karanjika ( Hem ) Caesalpinia bonduccella-Fleming.

K&kai?<jiolaphala-su. 6/22-katabhl/svetasirisa, Albizzia procera Bentb.

Kakoll-su. 15/8-Roscoea prucera Wall.dvaya/kakolayau-kakoli-Roscoea procera Wall, and ksi- rakakoli-Roscoea procera Wall. Mimusops kauki Linn*

Kakubha-su. 2/2-arjuna-Terminalia arjuna W & A.Kala loha-su. 14/24r*metal-iron.Kalama gali-su. 6/1-a variety o f rice, Oryza sativa Linn. Kalamala-su. 15/30-arjaka-Ocimum basilicum Linn. Kalamuskaka-su. 30/8-Schrebera sweitinoides Roxb. Elae-

dendron glaucum-Pers.Kalaihba saka-su. 6/93-Ipomea aquatica Irosk, Kalanusarya-ga. 2/49-utpalasariva (Aru) Hemedesmus indi-

cus R Br.K&la^aka-su. 6/97-Cochorus capsularis Linn.Kala^I-su, 15/3^~Prisnipar9i*Uraria logopbides-Dc.Kalaya-sfl. 6/18-Pisium sativum Linn.Kalhara-sft. 3/35-Nymphca alba Lion.Kalinda-su. 6/87-Citrullus vulgaris Schrd.Kalingaka-su. 15/19-ifidrayava. seeds o f Holerrhina antidy-

senterica Wall.Kallyaka-su, 22/20-pita cafidana (Hem) Coscinium fenestra-

tum Gartn;dSru haridra-Berberis aristata Dc.

480 A§TAftGA HRDAYAM

Kalo^lya—bu. 6/92-Padmabija. seeds o f Nelumbium speciosum Willd.

Kamala-su, 3/35-Nelumbii<im speciosum Willd.Kaihpilla ( ka )-su. 15/2-raktanga-Mellatus philippinensis

Muell*Arg.Kamsya-su. 7/37-metal-bronze.-bell metal.Ka^ta-su. 15/1-Piper longum. Linn;Kanakapota-su. 6/60-bird, wood pigeon.KanaKakflri-su. 30/21-Argemona mexicana Linn.Kancana §ali-su. 6/2-a kind o f rice-Oryzasativa Linn. Kan<Jukari-su. 15/9-Mucuna prurens D. C.Kafigu-su. 6/11-Panicum italicum-Linn.Kafigu-su. 7/32-Priyaiigu (Hem) Aglalia roxburgiana W & A. Kanka-su. 25/4-bird-heron.Kaiita-§a. 2/4-gaiidha priyangu-Prunus mahaleb Linn. Kantara ik§u-su, 5/46-a kind o f sugarcane-Saccharum offi-

cinarijm Linn.Kapinjala-su. 6/44-bird-grey partride.Kapittha phala-su. 6/126-Feroiiia elephantum Correa.

F. limonia ( Linn ) Swingle.Kapitana-su, 15/41-Thespesia populnea-Correa.Kapota. su. 6/47-bird-pigeon.Karamardak-su. 6/138-Carissa carrandas Linn.Karaihbha-sfi. 15/24-uttamaranI-Pergularia exten&a N. E. Br. Karan^ava-stt. 6 /51-bird-Coot.Kara^ja-su. 15/1-Pongamia glabra. Vent.

yugma/dvaya-su. 15/17-karafija-Pongamia glabra Vent.putikaranja. Caesalpinia bonducella Fleming.

K&ravella saka-su. 6/80-Memordica chirantia Linn.Kardama sali-su 6/3-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa. Linn. Karlra-su. 6/77-Capparis aphylla. Roth/C. desidua Edgew. Karkafidhu-stl. 6/137-Zizyphus nummularis W & A.Karkaru Saka-su 6/87-Cucumis melo Linn.Rark&a iaka-su. 6/78-Kathpillaka. Mallotus philippinensis

Muell-Arg.Karka^a-su. 5/52-animal-Crab.Karko^a &ka~su. 6/76-Memordica mixa Roxb.K&rmuka-sii. 15/30. atimuktaka. Hiptage bengalensis Kurz. Kanjik&ra-6&. 3/93-5iragvadha-Cassia fistula Linn.

APPENDIX I 481

Karpasa-sfl. 25/34-Gossypium herbacum. Linn,Karpura-sft. 3/20-camphor-oil extract o f Cinnamomum cam­

phor a Nees,Kasa-sfl, 15/24-Saccharum spontaneum, Linn,Kasamarda-stl. 6/100-Cassia occidentallius Linn.Kaseruka saka-sii. 6/92-Seirpus kysoor Roxb.Kaslsa dvaya-sd, 15/23-DhatukasIsa & Puspakasisa, mineral-

ferrous sulphate.Ka§marl/ka§marya-sfl. 6/122-Gmelina arborea Linn. Katabhl-sd. 7/25-svetasirisa-Albizza procera, Benth.Kataka phala-sfl. 15/13-Strychnos potatorum Linn,Kathillam kathillaka-sfl. 6/78-rakta punarnav&-Boerhavia

diffusa Linn.Katphla-stt. 15/13-rohini/somavalka ( Aru )-Myrica nagi-

Thumb.— sil. 15/26-kumuda/rohinibheda ( Aru )-Careya arbo­

rea. Roxb.Katuka-stl. 10/38-rPicorrhiza kurroa Royle,Ka^u taila-stt, 7/41-sar$apa taila-bil o f Brassica nigra. Linn. Katvanga-sQ. 15/33-syonaka-Oroxyllum indie urn-Vent. Katvl-stt. 14/25-see ka^uka rohini.Katutraya-see trikatuKaunteya. Kaufiti-sd. 21/14-hare nu-Pi per aurantiacum-Wall. Kebukam, Kembukam-sfl. 6/78-Costus speciosus-Koem. Keltlta-stl. 6/92-jalodumbara-a variety o f Ficus glomerata

Roxb.Khacjgamyga-stt. 6/51 -animal-rhinocerus,Khadira-sfl. 15/19-Acacia catechu Willd,Khala-sfl. 16/34-butter-milk processed with spices etc, Khan<Java-sfl. 3/30-syrup o f fruits o f all tastes. Khanfjasita-stt. 5/49-sugarcandy.Khara-sfl. 6/48-animal-donkey.

matra-sd. 5/82-urine o f donkey. s&kft-sfL 30/17-dung o f donkey.

Kharabusa-sfl. 15/30-marubaka. Ocimum basilicum Linn. Kharjftra phala-stl. 6/119-dates-Phoenix sylveitris Linn. Kharjftra ari§^a—stl. 5/73-liquor made from dates. Khapura-sfl. 15/43-Sallakiniryasa, kunduraka : resin o f Bos-

wellia serrata Roxb.Kil&ta-s(l. 5/41-inspissated milk.

31 A

482 ASTAftGA HRDAYAM

Kinjalka~s$. 20/37-Padmakesara-stamen o f lotus flower, Nelu- mbium speciosum-Willd.

Ki$va~2/25. brewing yeast, sediment o f wine.Kodrava-stl. 6/10-Paspalum scorbiculatum. Linn.Kokila-sil. 6/46-bird, Indian cuckoo.Kola phala-stl. 6/139-fruit o f Zyziphus jujuba Lamk.Kola majja-sil. 6/124-marrow o f jujuba fruit.Koli-stt. 15/41-badari-Zyziphus nummularia W & A. Koradttjsa-sfL 6/13-see kodrava.KosatakI, Kosavati-su. 6/78-Luffa acutangula Roxb. Kosatakidvaya-sfl, 15/1-KosatakI and Raja kogatakl-Luffa ae-

gyptica Mill-Hook. and Luffa cylindrika Linn. Krakara-sft. 6/45-bird, a kind o f partridge.Kramuka-sG. 15/19 —pilga (Aru)-Areca catechu. Linn.

su, 15/45-Pattika rodhra ( H em ) : Symplocos cra- taegoidesBuch.

Kraunca-sfl, 15/51 —bir d-pond curlew.Krauncadana-sd. 6/91-Tamedam (Aru)-Tembulika, (Hem)-

Scirpus articulatus Linn,Kravyada mamsa-su, 6/62-meat o f carnivorus animals. Krimighna.^ sii. 15/1Krimihara. > sa, 20/38-Vidanga. Embelia ribes. Burm, Krimijit. ' sa, 10/38Krsara-su. 7/38-rice boiled along with sesamum, green gram etc. Ky?na-su. 10/35. pippall-Piper longum Linn.Kfsna-stl. 10/27-lavana-black salt.Krsna tila-sd. 6/23-Sesamum indicum Linn.Krsna vrihi-stl, 6/8-black paddy-Oryza sativa, Linn, Kytarasa-sfl. 3/45-meat soup processed with spices, etc. Kytavedhana-sS. 15/3-Luffa acutangula-Roxb.Ksara-sd 6/151-alkalies.Ksaireya-sft, 7/41-pudding prepared with milk.Ksavaka-stt. 15/30~Centipida minima Linn.Kslra-su. 5/20-milk.K?irapaka-sil. 30/16~Khatika-clay.Ksirinyau-stl. 10/24-kancanaksIri (Aru) Argemona mexicana

Linn.ksirakakoli-( Hem )-Roscoea-procera Wall. Dugdhika. (Hem). Euphorbia hirta Linn.

Ksirodbhava navanita-sft. 5/36-butter obtained from milk. K§audra-sfl. 3/20-honey,

APPENDIX I 483

K saum a-sG . 27/48-any prod uct o f A tasi ( usually fibre or c lo th ). L in u m usita tissu m u m L in n .

Ksudrasaha~sG. 10/24-Prsniparni-Uraria picta . Desv. K u ca ila /k u rcik a sak^-su. 6/77-pathabheda. a v a r ie ty o f Cissa-

mpelos Periera. Linn.K.ucika/kurclka-su. 5/41-precipitate o f buttermiik. Kukkubha-su. 6/41~bird. wild cock.K ukkuta-sG . 6 /5 9 -b ir d . d o m estic fo w l.K ukkutancUi-su. 7/26-h e n s egg.Kukkutan<Jaka v i ih i - a . 6 /8~ a v ariety o f p a d d y .Kulahala-sG. 15/30-alambu*a ( Aru ) mundi ( Hem )-Sphera-

nthus indicus-Linn.Kulaka-sfl. 6/77-kakatirlduka. Strychnos nuxvomica Linn. K u la tth a —sa. 6/9-Dolichos biflorus Linn.K ulingaka-sG . 6/49-bird, tree-sp a rro w .K ulm asa-sG . 7/42-steam coaked pulses.K u m b h a-sG . 15/2-trvrt. Ipomea terpethum R. Br. K um bhlra-sCL 6/52-animal-true gharial.-crocodile. K u m k u m a -sft. 15/43-kesara. Crocus sativus-Linn. K u m u d a-sG . 6/91-Nymphea alba-Linn.K u n d a -sa . 15/72-Jasminum p u bescens w illd .K un du ruk a-sG . 21/15-Sallaki niryasa-gum o f Boswellia serrata

Corb.Kuranga-sft. 6/43-anima 1-Roe deer.K urantak-sG . 15/24-Barleria preonitis. Linn.K u ra ra -su . 6/49-bird. Osprey.K urd ka-sG . 5/41 - s e e kucika.KGrma-sG. 6/52-animal-tortoise.K urubaha-sG . 6/44-bird-a species o f w ild fow l.Kurutaka $aka-sG . 6/93-sitivaraka-Marselia minuta Linn. Kuruviftda-sG. 6/10-a variety o f paddy. Oryzasativa. Linn. KuSa dvaya-sa. 15/24-sthula kusa Desmostycha bipinnata Stapf.

sa k sm a-S acch aru m sp ontaneu m . L inn. Kasman^a-stt. 6/78-Beninkasa cerifera. Savi.KG sm andaka $ali-sG. 6/1-a kind o f rice.Kusumbha saka-sG . 6/101-Carthamus tinctorium Linn. Kusumbha ta ila -sG . 5/61.-oil o f Kusumbha seed s.Ku§tha-sa 15/5-Soussera lappa-BC & Hf.Kutaja-sG. 15/3-Holerrhina antidysenterica Lirn. Kutajodbhava-sG. 15/35-seeds o f kutaja.

484 ASTANGA HgDAYAM

Ku^arana-sfl. 15/45-lukla trivyt-Ipomea terpethum-R. Br. Kutheraka laka-sfl. 6/106-vaikunthaka-0cimum basiiicurn

Linn.Kutili-sfl. 6/76-Corchoras capsularis Linn.Kutffijara saka-sfi, 6/93~Digeria muricata Linn. Kutsitamba-sd. 15/26-kadamba-Anthocephalus Cadamba

Mig.Ku^umbaka saka-sd. 6/93-dro^apuspI-Leucas cephalates

Spreng.- L -

Laja-sft. 6/36-fried paddy.Lak§a-sd. 21/16-lac. crust on Cocus lacca. Kerr.Laksma^a-sa. 1/41-not identified correctly.Laksmanam-su. 6/94-madhuyastika~Glycerhiza glabra-Linn. Lak§mi-sd. 29/31-Padmacarini (Aru)-Glerodendrum indicum

Linn.sam! ( Hem )-Prospopis spicigera-Linn.

Lakuca-stl. 6/140-Artocarpus lakoocha Roxb.Lamba-sd. 15/1-Ka^utumbi-Lagenaria vulgaris Ser.Lafigala sali-sd. 6/3-a kind o f rice.La$una-sfl. 6/109-Allium sativum-Linn.Lata-sa. 2/55-gafidhapriyafigu. Gallicarpa macrophylla Vahl. La^va-sd 6/47-bird, a species o f house sparrow.Latvaka saka~sd. 6/93-guggulusaka-Balsmodendron mukul

Hook.Lava-sd. 6/44-bird-common quial.L&vakhya vribi-sd. 16/8-kind o f paddy*Oryza sativa. Linn. Lavana. sd. 6/143-salt.Lohavala sali-sd. 6/3-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn. Lonika S&ka-sd. 6/93-Portulaca quadrifida-Linn.Lopaka-su. 6/49-animal-fox.

- M -Madana-sd. 15-1-phala-Randia dumetorum Lamk.

— sd. 21/14-bees wax.Madaniya hetu-sil. 15/37-dhataki-Woodfordia flouribunda

Sals.Madgu-stl. 6/5l-bird-small cormorant.Madhava~sd. 3/22-wine prepared from honey.Madhavl-sd. 3/33-vasafitf-Hiptage bengalensis-Kurz.

APPENDIX I 485

Madhu-sd. 5/51-honey.Madhu sarkara-su. 5/51-solidified honey.Madhu udaka-su. 8/49-hoaey water.Madhuha-su. 6/49-bird-honey buzzard.Madhu ka-sd. 15/1-Glycerhiza glabra Linn.Madhdka-sd. 15/41-Bassia latifoIia-Roxb.Madhuka sara-sd. 15/4-essence o f flowers o f Madhuka, Madhuparnika-sa. 2/56-guddcI-Tinospora cordifolia Meirs-

Hook.Madhurasa-su. 15/17-murva'Marsedenia tenacissimaW & A. Madhusrava-sd. 15/15-murkngi (Aru)-Moringa pterygosperma

Gearth. murva ( Hem )-see mdrva.

Madhavambu-su. 3/23-honey water.Madhvasava-su. 5/75-fermented liquor prepared from honey.Madhyama pancamula-su. 6/169- 1. bala. 2. punarnavS.

3, era$da../4. mudgaparnf, 5. masa- parnl.

Madya-su. 5/62/65-wine, intoxicating alcoholic beverages. Maha meda-sd. 10/23, 15/8-Polygonatum verticillotum Wall. Maha saha~sd. 10/24-masapariji-Teramnus labialis Spreng. Maha sala-sd. 3/33-Shorea robusta Greatn.Maha Sali-sd. 6/1-a kind o f rice Oryza sativa Linn.Maha vrihi-sd. 6/8-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa Linn. Mahat vfksa-sd. 30/9-snuhI-Euphorbia nerrifolia Linn.Mahat mulaka-sd 6/103-big variety o f Raphinus sativus

Linn.Mahat pancamula-sd, 6/167- 1. bilva. 2. kasmarya. 3. tar-

karl, 4. pa^ala. 5, tiiituka.Mahisa-sfi. 6 /50-animal-buffalo.

k$Ira-sd. 5/23-buffalos; milk, mamsa-sd. 6/50, 8/40-buffallos flesh, mutra-sd. 5/82-buffallos urine.

Mahisa sali- d, 6/2-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn. Maireya-sd. 7/40-liquor prepared from kharjura. ( dates ) M ajja- sd. 5/61-bone marrow.Makara-sd. 6/53-animal-crocodile.Mak§ika-sd. 7/40-honey.Maku§$aka-sd. 7/32-Phaseolus aconitefolius Jacq.Malati~sd. 17/8-jasminum grandiflorum Linn.

486 asta n g a h r d a y a m

Mamsa varga-su. 6/43-group of meat.Mamsa, sevya-sii. 6/68-edible meat. i

asevya-sd. 6/68-non-edible meat.Mamsada mamsa-su. 14/35--meat o f carnivorus animals. Mamsl-su. 15/14-Nardostachys jatamansi-Dc. 'Mahadruma-su. 15/37-s&lmali-Bombax malabaricumrDc. MaijfJa-sd. 6/26-scum of boiled rice; of any liquid-ghee etc. Man^uka parni saka-sd. 6/76-brahmi-Gentella asiatica Linn. Manimantha-sd. 19/44=saifidhava~Rock salt.Manjis|ha-sa. 1/61-Rubia cordifolia Linn.Manohva-sd. 21/18-mineral, realgar, Arsenous red sulphide. Mantha-sd. 7/41-drink prepared from cornflour, milk, sugar,

etc.Manusaksira-sd. 5/26-human milk.Mardvika-su. 5/72-a liquor prepared from grapes.Marica-su. 15/33, 6/61-Piper nigrum Linn.Marjara-sd. 6/48-animal-cat.Mat§a saka-sd. 6/93-Amaranthus blitum. Linn.Masa~su. 6/21-Phaseolus radiatus-Roxb/P. mungo-Linn.Masa dvaya-su. ll/32-masa-Phaseolus mungo-Linn.

and rajamasa-Vigna catiang-Walp.Ma§aka-sd. 5/92-Vastula (Aru). not identified correctly. Masaparnx-su. 15/8-Teramnus labialis-Spreng.Mastu-su. 5/53-water o f curds-whey.Mosdra-sd. 6/17-Ervum lens-Linn/Leus culinaris-Linn. Matsya-sd. 6/52-Fishes.Matsya$dika-sd. 5/49-crystal sugar.Matuluiiga phala-sd. 6/131-Citrus medica Linn.Meda-sd. 10/23-Polygonatum verticillatum-All.Meda dvaya-su, 15/8-meda and mahatneda.Medas-sd. 5/61-fat.Me§as£ngi-sd. 15/19-Gymnema sylvestre-R. Br, iViisi-sd. 15/3-Foeniculum vulgare-Mill.Moca-bu. 6/ll9=KadalI-Musa sapientum-Linn.

— sd. 15/26-sallakI-Boswella serrata. Linn.Mocarasa-su, 15/37-gum of sallaki.Modaka-sd. 8/45-sweet pudding made from cornflour &

jaggeiy.Mok§aka-sd. 30/8-K&lamuskaka-Schrebera swietenoides Roxb Morat;a-sd. 15/21-mdrva. Marsed^nia tenacissima W & A.

APPENDIX I

Morata, morana-5/41-fermented buttermilk.Mydvlka-sii. 8/43-see draksa.Myga-sfi. 6/43-antelope, deer.Mrga matraka-su, 6/43-reddeer, fawn.Mfgaiifitfaka phala-su. 6/138-vibhitaka Tcrminalia belerica

Roxb.Mrnala-su. 6/91-stein o f lotus plant, Nelumbium speciosum

Willd.Mudga-sG. 6/18-Phaseolus aureus Roxb.Mudgaparn3~sti- 15/8-Phaseolus trilobus Ait.Mukta-sfi. 10/32-pearl.Muktlaka-sG. 6/120-a fruit resembling dantiphala ( Aru &

Hem )-not identified correctly.MtLlaka-sti. 6/102-Raphinus sativus Linn.Mufijata-sG. 6/83-a tuber. Orchis latifolia Linn.Mtlrva-stl. 15/33-Marcedenia tenecissima. W & A.Mfisaka-sfl. 6/48-animal-rat/mouse.Mu$kaka-stt. 15/32-moksaka Schrebera sweitenoides Roxb. Musta-sfi. 15/40~Gyperus rotundus-Linn.Mfitra-stl. 5-82-Urine ( o f animals like the cow, goat, sheep, x

ass, horse, etc.-N -

Nadijala-sfi. 5/8-river water.Nadi kalayasaka-stl. 6/77-sakulaksaka (Aru), matsyak§I (Hem)

Alternanthera sessiles. R . Br.Nagabala-sd. 10/23-Sida veronica folia Linn.Nagadantl-sft. 15/28-parva pu§pI-Groton oblongifo<iu3 Roxb. Nagahva-sfi. 15/14 > Mes|ja ferrea Lmfli Nagakesara-sii. 15/41 )Nagara-sfi 6/163-Zinziber officinale Linn.Nakra-sft. 6/53-animal-Grocodile.NaktamaJa-sfi. 10/29-Karanja. Pongamia glabra. Vent. Nala-sfl. 15/24-Arundo donax. Linn.Nalada-sfl. 21/13~Nardostachys jatamansi-Dc.Nalika s?ka-sfi. 6/93-Ipomoea acquatica-Forsk.Namaskari-stl. 15/38-Mimosa pudica-Linn.Narikelodaka-sd. 5 /19-tender coconut water.Nata~stl. 15/5-Valeriana wallichii-Dc,Nava dhanya-sfl. 6/25-freshly harvested grains.

488 ASJAftGA HRt>AYAM

Navanita-stt. 5/35-butter.Nidigdhika-ga. 2 /58-Kantakari-Solanum xanthocarpum. Nikocaka phala-su. 6/20 saralaphala ( Aru )-Pinus longifolia

Roxb.Nikumbha-sii. 15/2-dantI-Balispermum monatum-Muell-Arg. Nil! Nilinl sfl. 15/2-1 ndigofera tinctoria Linn.Nimba-sfi. 15/1-Melia azadirachta. Linn.Nimba taila-sG. 5/60-oil o f nimba-Neem oil.Ni&a-sii. 21-17-Curcuma longa Linn,Nisa dvaya-su, 15/40-Haridra & daruharidra.Nispava-su. 6/25-Dolichos lablab-Linn,Nivara-sfl. 6/10~Hygroryza aristata-Nees.Nyagrodha-sfl. 15/41-Ficus bengalcnsis-Linn.Nyaflku-su. 6/50-animal-hog deer.

- O -

Odana-stt. 6/26-boiled rice.

-P -Padma-stL 15/37-kamala-Nelumbium speciosum-Linn. Padmacarin3-padma-sa. 15/37.

sthalapadma-Ionidium suffruiticosum-Ging. brahmayastika-Clerodendrum indicum-Linn.

Padmaka-sfl. 15/12-Prunus puddam-Roxb.Padminl-su. 3/39-see padma.Palakya/palafikva saka-sfi. 6/84-Spinacia oleracea-Linn, Palan<Ju-stl. 6/112-Allium cepa-Linn.Pamsu lavaua-su.. 6/149-salt from alkaline soil.

sali-sd. 6 /6 -a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn.Panca kola-stt. 6/166-pippali, pippalimiila, cavya, citraka,

nagara.Pancamula—

a. Mahat/ bf hat-su. 6/167-1. bilva, 2. kasmarya, 3. tarkari,4. pa^ala, 5. tu^uka.

b. Madhyama-sft, 6/168-1. bala. 2. punarnava, 3. era$$a,4. masaparnl, 5. mudgapariii.

c. Hrasva/iaghu-su. 6/168-1. byhati, 2- kaiftakari, 3. sali-parrii, 4. prsnipanjl, 5. goksura.

d« Jivana-sfl. 6/17Q- 1. abhiru, 2. vira, 3. jlvanti, 4. jivaka.5. y§abhaka.

APPENDIX t 489e. Tyna-sfl. 6/171-1. darbha, 2. kasa, 3. ik§u, 4. Sara,

5. sali.Paficangula-su. 15/9-eran<Ja. Recinus communis. Linn. Pancasara-su. 3/31-syrup prepared from fruits.Paii<Jusali--sii. 6 /2-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa. Linn. Paravataka vrlhl-su. 6/8-a kind o f paddy.Paribhadraka-sti. 30/8-Erythrina variegata Linn. Paripelava-su. 15/26-Kutannata (Aru)-Gyperus rotundus Linn.

Ksudramusta (Hem)-Gyperus scariosus R. Br. Parpata-su. 6/76-Fumaria officinalis-Linn.Partha-sfl. 15/24-suvarcala ( Aru )-Gynandrois pentaphyllaps

DG.adityabhakta (Hem)-CIeome viscosa Linn.

Parfisakaphala-sfl. 6/136-Grewia asiatjca-Linn. Pasugandha-stl. 15/34-ajagandha-Gynandropsis gynandra-

Linn.Patala-stl. 3/32-Stercospermum souvelens-Dc.

— vrihi-sfi. 6/10-a kind o f paddy. Oryza sativa-Linn. Patanga sali-stt. 6/3-a kind o f rice. Oryza sativa. Linn. Pa^ha-sfl. 6 /72-Gissampelos periera-Linn.Path in a matsya-sCL. 6/52-boaI fish.Pathya-su. 8/43-harItaki-Terminalia chebula-Retz.Patola-sQ.. 6/79-Trichosanthes diocia-Roxb.Patra-stt. 15/43-tamalapatra. Ginnamomum tamala-Nees. Patra$hya-sfl. 7/43-bird-peacock.Pattafiga-sfi. 27/48-Gesalpinia sappan-Linn.Pattftra iaka-st. 6/100-matsy&ksl ( Aru ), lohamara ( Hem ).

Alternanthera sessalis-Linn.Paun^raka iksu-sti. 5/45-a kind o f sugar cane-see iksu. Payah-sQ. 5/20-milk.Payasam-sfi. 7/38-milk pudding.Payasya-su, 2/54-ksiravidari-Ipomea digitata-Linn.Peya-sfi. 6/28-thin rice gruel.Phala-stl. 15/17-madanaphala-Randia dumetorum-Lam. Phalatraya-see triphala,Phalgu phala-stl. 6 /120-Ficus carica-Linn,Phalini-sfl. 15/14-priyangu ( Aru ) see priyangu. Phanijjaka-sil. 15/3@-marubaka-Origanum majorana-Linn. Phaiiita-sft. 5/47-half kooked treacle.Phena-sfl. 24/15-samudraphena-Sepia officinalis.

490 ASJAftGA H&DAYAM

Pilu ~su. 6/130-Salvadora persica Linn.Pijn^alu-sft. 6/105-Dioscorea alata. Linn.Pijiyaka-sii. 6/40-(a) sweet eatable prepared from sesamum

and molasses.(b) sesamum residue after taking out the oil.

Pippala-sfL 15/41-asvattha. Ficus religiosa-Linn.JPippall—sd. 6/161 Piper longum. Linn. t*ippal3mflla-sfl. 6/165. root o f pippali.Pitataila-sCL 15/28-kakadam (Aru) Abrus precatorius-Linn.

jyotismati ( Hem )-Celastrus paniculatus- Willd.

Pitta-stL 10/30-30/18-bile (o f animals and birds ).PiySla-sfl. 15/41-Buchanania latifolia-Roxb.Piytlsa-sil. 5 /41-milk during.the first week o f calving. Plak§a-sCL. 14/41-Ficus lacor-Buch-Ham.Plava-sfl. 6/51—bird- Pelican.

sfl. 20/38-gopaladamanaka (Aru), ksudramusta (Hem)- Cyperus scariosus-R. Br.

PrakSrya-sft. 15/19-piltikaranja. Gesalpinia bonducella.Fleming.

Pramoda sali-sfl 6/2-a kind o f rice., Pratyakpu§pi~sfl. 15/28-apamarga-Achyranthes aspera Linn. Pravala-sfL 10/32-Coral.Priyala phala-sd. 6-121-Buchanania latifolia-Roxb. Priyangu-sfl. 6/12-dhanya-Setaria indica-Bear.Priyaflgu-sfl. 15/6-Gallicarpa macrophylla Vahl.

gafldhapriyangu-prunus mahaleb Linn.Pfsata-sfl. 7/33 -animal, spotted deer.Pj^nipargf-ia. 2/56-Uraria picta-Desv*Pythuka-sft 6/37-paddy half cooked & flattened.Pythvika-sii. 15/4-hifigupatri. Gardenia gummifera-Lirin. Punarnava-stt. 6/ 169-Boerhovia diffusa. Linn.Pu$ujarlka &ali-stL 6/2-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn.Pu^dra ^ali-sfl. 6/2-a kind o f rice. Oryza sativa-Linn. Puij^rahva-stL 15/12-Prapoun$anka-Gassia absus-Linn. Punnaga-sfi. 15/43-Golophyllum inophyllum-Linn. PttranaghfU-stt. 5/40-ghee old by many years.

—• gu^a-stl. 5/48-molasses old by many year*.—- godhuma-stl. 3/20-old wheat.— yava-sfl. 3/20-old barley.

Puskara-bft. 7/40-padma. Nelumbium speciosum. Willd. Puskaramula-1. Iris germanica-Linn.

2. Inula racemosa-Linn.3. Iris florentina-Linn.

Puspanjana-su. 15/37-ritipuspam-( Aru ) Compound o f zine-brass. *

Putlkf-su. 30/9-pfitikaranja ( Aru ). Gesalpinia bonducelia Linn.

“ O rQuatitha jala-su. 5/18-boiled water.

- R -Raga-sfl. 3/30-syrup having sweet, sour and salt tastes. Rajadana-sU 6/119-phala-Mimuspos hexandra. Roxb Rajahvam-su. 15/13-karnikara (Aru)-Cassia fistula Linn.

rajadana ( Hem ) Mimuspos hexandra Roxb,

Rajaksavajca. stl. 6/72-Centipeda orbicularis-Loud. Rajamasa-su. 6/18-Vigna cylindrica. skeels/V. catiang-Walp Rajanaka-sG. 15/45-kampilla. Mallotus philippenensis Mueli-

Arg.Rajani, Rajani dvaya-sG. 10/29-see haridra.Rajata-sG. 10/26-metal-silver.Raji-sG. 6/54—fish with stripes.Raktacafidaua-su. 15/16-Pterocarpus santalanus-Linn.Rakta sali-su. 6/1. a kind o f red rice. Oryza sativa-Linn.

— vartma-sG. 6/44-bird-red jungle fowl.yastika-su. 21/17-mafijista. Rubia cordifolia-Linn.

Rasa-sG. 6/32-juice o f meat, soup, broth.Rasala-su. 6/35-a drink having curds, sugar, fruits, and

spices.Rasafijana-sG. 2/5-extract o f Berberis aristata. DC.Rasna-sG. 15/3- 1. Pluchea lanceolata-Oliver.

2. Vanda roxburghii-R.3. Inula racemosa-Hook.

Rasona-sG. 10/35-Allium sativum. Linn.I£ddhi-sG. 15/12-6r&va$i ( Aru) *Sphaeranthus indicus— Linn.; Renuka-su. 20/37-see harenu.^■ksa-sG. 6/43-animal-blue deer. 1

stL 6/ 48-anima i-?bear.

APPENDIX I ^

452 ASTANGA HRDAYANl

Rodhra—sd. 15/26-Symplocos crataegoids-Buch.Rodhra yugma-sd. 15/41- 1. rodhra-Symplocos cratae goides

Buch.2. sabararodhra-Symplocos race- mosa. Roxb.

Rodfrra&dka sali-su. 6/1-a kind o f rice. Oryza sativa-Linn. Rohita-sfl. 6/67-Fish-red carp.Romaka-sd. 6/149-la vana-salt from lake.U$abhaka-su. 6/170-Microstylis wallachii Lindl.Rujakara-sG. 15/21-hintala ( Aru ) Kysnasaireyaka-Acanthus-

ilicifolius-Linn.Ruru-sd 6/50-animal-barking deer.

-S -Sabara rodhra-sd. 15/26-Symplocos racemosa-Roxb. Sadaphala-sG. 15/41-Udumbara-Ficus raccmosa. Linn. Sa$grantha-sG. 9/26-vaca. Acorus calamus-Linn. Sagarambha-su. 5/2-sea water.Sahadvaya/sahe-sG. 10/24-Mahasaha-saliparm, Desmdium

gangeticum, Dc.K§udra saha/pysniparni. Uraria picta. Desv.

Sahacara-su. 15/24-Barleria cristata. Linn.Sahakara-sG. 3/21 -amra-Mangifera indica Linn.6aila jala-sd. 5/13-water flowing down from the mountain. Saifidhava-stL 6/144-Rock salt.Saireyaka-sairyaka-sd. 15/17-Barleria prionitis-Linn. Saireyaka yugma-sd, 15/21- 1. kurubaka-Barleria cristata-

Linn.2. kurani-a ka-Barleria prionits-

Linn.&aka varga-sd. 6/72-group o f vegetable plants.Saka-stL 15/13-sakataru ( Aru ) Tectona grandis Linn. £akft~fift. 30/17-^cxcreta.Saktu-sil. 6/38-corn flour.§akuiadanl-su. 6 / 7 7 -Ka^uka. Picrorrhiza kurroa Royle. ^akunahyta £ali-sfi, 6/1-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn. £ala-stt. 15/19-Sho rea robusta. Geartn/Vateria indica-Linn. Sali-sfl. 6/ 1/4—rice-Oryza sativa-Linn.&a1Ipargi~5<L 10/23-Desn odium gangeticum : Dc.&allakf-sfl. 21/15-Boswella serrata. Roxb.

APPENDIX I 493

Salmali-sG. 2/25-Bombax ceiba. Linn; Salmalia malabarika- Schott.

§alGka-su. 6/91-padmamGlam (Aru) root o f Nelumbiura spc- ciosum-Willd.

Samafiga-sG, 15/37-Mimosa pudica Linn.Sambora-sG. 6/43-animal-sambhar deer.Sambfika-sQ. 6/53~anima!-common snail.Sami-sG. 6/I30-Prospopis cineraria-Druce.Samudra jala-sG. 5/4-sea water.

— lavana-sG. 6/147-sea salt-common salt.— phena-sG. 24/ 15-sea foam. Sepia officinalis.

6amyaka-su. 15/2-aragvadha-Cassia fistula*Linn. .6andaki iukta-sG, 5/78-fermented drink prepared from fried

paddy balls mixed with spices.— vataka sG. 6/34-balls o f fried paddy mixed with spices

and dried in sun.Saflkha-sG. 6/53-krimi. animal 6 f conch.&afikha-sG.-24/l6-conch shell.

— nabhi-sG. 30/16-central part o f conch shell. Sankhini-sG. 15/2-yavatika ( Aru ). not identified correctly

Nilini (Hem). Indigofer a tinctoria. Linn. &aphari-sG. 6/53-a kind o f small fish.Saptachada i so. 15/17 ^ Ja schoIaris R_ BSapta parna I sG. 29/76Saptala-sG. 6/75-Acacia concinna. Dc.Sara-sG. 6/171-Saccharum munja. Roxb. Sarabha-6/43-animal-kashmir deer.Sarada vrihi-sG. 6/9-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa-Linn. Sarala-sG. 15/26-Pinus roxburghii-Sargent.Sarambu-su. 3/23-water boiled ,/ith the pith < rees such as

cafidana, asana etc.SSramukha $ali-su. 6/1-a kind o f rice, Oryza sativa. Linn. Sarapada-sG. 6/46-bird-stork.Sarapunkha-sG. 25p 33-Tephrosia purpurea-Linn.Sarasa-sG. 6/51-bird-saras crane,Sarasi-sG. 15/30-tumbuparni ( Aru ), kapittha parni ( Hem )

not correctly identified.Sarika-sG. 6/46-bird, common mynah.Sariva sali-sG. 6/2-a*.kind o f rice-Oryza sativa. Linn. Sarjarasa-sG. 21/14-raia. resin o f Vateria indica-Linn,

494 ASjAftGA HRDAYAM

Sarjika/svarjika-sG. 30/21-alkali. Sodium carbonate.Sarkara. sG. 5/50-sugar.Sarkara madya~sG. 5/73-liquor prepared from sugar. Sarfige§ta-su. 6/75-angaravajli-bharngi-Glerodendron serratum

Spreng.Sarpis-sG . 7/36-ghee, butter-fat.Sarsapa saka-sG. 6/101-Brassica compestis-Linn.Sarsapa taila-su. 5/59-mustard oil, Brassica compe?tris-Linn. Sa&a-sG. 6/56-animal, rabbit.&a§aghni-su. 6/49-bird-golden eagle.&as&nka kirana-sG. 3/82-paste o f rice flour fried in oil used

as a snak.Sashka sali-sG. 6/6 paddy maturing in sixty day?.&atahv..-su. 17/2-Anethum sow a Kurz.Sataparvaka iksG. sG. 5/46-a kind of sugar cane. Sataparvika-sG. 7/25-vaca-Acorus calamus-Linn.Satavarl-sG . 6 /9 9 -A sp a r g a u s racem oses-M Tilld.Sa^hi-aG. 6/72-Hedychium spicatum (Ham) Smith.Satina-sG . 6 /72-Pisium sativum. Linn.Sauvarcala-sG . 6/145-a k in d o f salt.Sauviranjana-sG . 2/5-ore. Antimony sulphide.Sauviraka phala-sG. 1/120-badara-Zizyphus jujube/Z. sativa-

Geartn.Sauviraka m a d y a ^ G . 5/80-liq\uor prepared from dehusked

b a rley .Sevya-sG. 7/20-uiira-Andropogon muricatus-Retz. Siddhartha-sG. 15/33-goura sar^apa-Brassica compestris. Linn. Sidhu-sG. 5/74-liquor prepared from sugar cane juice. Sigru-sG. 6/106-Moringa pteryg6spermum, Geartn. Sikharl-^G. 15/45-apamarga. Achyranthes aspera Linn. 6ikbi-sG. 6/58-bird-peacock.Silajatu-sG. 14/23-bitumen, mineral exudate from rocks. Simbi dhanya-sG. 6/17-legumes-pulses.Simha-sG. 6/48-animal. Hon.Simhl-sG. 22p/19-bfhatf-Solan am indicum. Linn.Simiipa-sG. 15/19-Dalbergia sissoo Roxb.Sinduvara sinduvarita-sG. 7/25-Vitex nigundo Linn.SirI§a-sG. 15/4-Albizza lebbeck Roxb.Sirnavpita-sG. 6/90-tiapusa. Gucumis sativus Linn.Sisa-sG. 10/27-metal-lead.

APPENDIX I 495

Si$ira-sG. 15/11. candana-Santalum album Linn.— dvaya-su. 15/11-sveta candana. Santalum album-Liijn.

and rakta candana. PterOcarpus santalinus- Linn.

Sisumara. sfl. 6/53-animal-dolphin or alligator.Sita-sG. 21/16-sugar.Sita-sG. 15/37-candana-Santalum album. Linn.Sitabhiru sali-sG. 6 /3-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn. Sftapaki-su. 15/6-gun ja-Abrus precatorius-Linn. Slesmataka-sO. 6/20-Gordia d ichotoma—Frost.Snuk/snuhi-su. 15/2 Euphorbia nerrifolia-Linn.Somavalka-su. 15/41-svetakhadira (Aru)-Acacia suma Kurz.

katphala (Hem)-Myrica nagi Thumb. Sphykka-sG. 15/43-Anisomeles malabarica-R. Br.Sravaiiii yuga-sG. 10/24-&ra vanl-Spha eran thus indicus-Linn.

and mahasravani-Sphaeranthus ama- ranthoides Burm..

Srestha-ia. 1/160-Triphala-se^ triphala.Srlvasaka-sG. 15/43-sarala niryasa-.resin o f Pinus longifolia-

Roxb.Srlves^aka-sG. 21/14-sarala-Pinus longifolius-Roxb.Symara-sG. 6/5 1—animal-wild boar.Sfnga^aka Saka-sG. 6/92-Trapa hispinosa-Roxb.Syfigavera-sG. 3/23-grecn ginger-Zinzeberis officinale-Linri. Syngaverambu-sG. 3/23-water boiled with ginger.Syngf-sG. 15/12-K.arkatasrngi-Pistacia integerrima-Stew.S rotofij ana /sro to j a-sfl. 24/15-ore-Antimony sulphide.Sruva vyksa-sG 15/ 17-vikankata-Flacourtia ramonichi-Hcrt. Sthauijeya-sG. 15/43-Clerodendrqn infortunatum-Linn. Sthira-sG. 14/25-salipar9i»Desmodium gangeticum-Dc.

— dvaya-sG. 15/6-saliparrd & prsniparni.Sudha$ma-sG. 30/12-ore-Limestone.Sugafldhaka^ali-iQ. 6/1-a kind o f rice-Oryz \ sativa-Linn. &uka-sG. 6/46-bird-parrot,SGkadhanya-sG. 6/1-group o f corns with spike.6Gka§ali-sG. 6/2-a kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn.6ukta sG. -6/76-fermented liquor prepared from tubest fruits,

honey etc.S>ukti~sG. 6/53-animal-shell oyster.

496 a s t a n g a H&DAYAM

Sukti-sfl. 15/43-oyster shell, mother o f pearls.SCllyaroamsa-sfl. 3/20-meat, piereed to an iron rod and burnt

in fire.Sutaana puspa-sii. 19/72-jatI-Jasminum grandiflorum-Linn. Sumukba-sfi. 6/105-katupatraka ( Aru ), kutheraka ( Hem ).

Ocimum basicilicum-Linn.Sunisapijaka-sft. 6 /7 2 - '^arselia minuta Linn.Sflpa-sfl. 7/34-soup.Sura-sG, 5/67-Beer, liquor prepared from flour.Surabhi-sfl. 20/38-§alIaki (Aru)-Boswellia serrata. Roxb.

— rasna (Hem)-Pluchea lanceolata-Oliver.Suradaru. 2/54-Cedrus doedara-Roxb.£urala-su. 15/4-sarjarasa. resin o f Vateria indica-Linn. oura^a-sd. 6/113-Artiorphjophalius companul atus-Blume Surasa~su. 6/108-tulasI-Ocimum sanctum-Linn.

— yuga-stl. 15/30-sveta surasa, & krsna surasa. &flrpapari£-su. 6/169-masaparm-Teramnus labialis-Spreng.

— dvaya-sfl. 15/9-ma&apaim-Terarimus labialis-Spreng.

mudgaparni-phaseolustrilobus-Ait. Sdsa-sd. 6/72-kasamarda-Cassia occidentalis-Linn.SQsavi-sfl. 15/17-karavella (Hem). Memordica chirantla-Linn.

kSLravi/paniyavalII (Aru)-Carum carvi-Linn, Survarcala-su. 6/93-suryavarta §aka-l„ Gynandropsis penta-

phylla. Dc2. Gleome viscosa-Linn.3. Gleome monophylla-

Linn.Suvar^a/svarna-sft. 3/97-metal-gold.Suvaniatvak-su. 21/17-Iragvadha (Hem)-Cassia fistula-Linn. Svadamstr&~§a. 2/56-goksura-Tribulus terrestis-Linn.Svarjika ksara-sfl. 30/21-ore-Alkali-sodium carbonate. Svartlaksiri-stl. 15/45-Argemona mexicana-Linn.Svavid-stt. 6/47-animaI-Porcupine.Sveta-sft. 21/18-kinihi, apamarga-Achyranthus aspera-Linn.

— yugma-su. 15/28-kini hi-Albizza procera (roxb) Benth.and katabhi/kumbhl-Careya arborea-Roxb.

Svetabyhatl*4a. 1/40-Solanum xanthocarpum-Schrd & Wendl. Svetavaha-stiL 15/19-arjuna-Terminalia arjuna-W & A. Syama-stu 15/45-kr§na trivyt. Operculina terpethum-R. Br.

APPENDIX I 497

Syamaka sfi. 6 /11-dhanya-Panicum frumenticium-Roxb.6yena sG. 6/49-bird-hawk.

- T -Ta<Jagajala-su. 5/13-water o f pond or lake.T ag a ra -sG , 15/33-Valerian a wallachii-Dc.T a ila -sG . 5/55-oil o f sesamum seeds, any oil such as o f aksa,

era n d a , kusumbha, nimba, sarsapa, u m a (a ta si) etc . T akra-sG . 5/33-buttermilk.T akrarista-sG . 16/34-Fermented buttermilk.Tala-sG. 6/119, 122-Borassus flabeliformis-Linn.Talapatri-sG. 30/22-musali ( Hem )-Svetamusali-Asparagus

adsendens-Roxb.ktsnamusali-Gurculigo orchioides-Geartn.

Talisa-sG. 7/20-Abies webbiana-Lindle.Tamra-sG. 7/27-metal-copper.TamracGda-sG. 6/45-bird-cock.TamravallHa. 2/54-manjistha. Rubia cordifolia Linn. Tan<iula-sG . 22/20-sali-C)ryza sativa Linn.Ta^uliyak i-6/83-Amaranthus spinosus Linn.Tapamya sali-sG. 6/3-a kind o f rice.Tapasa vrksa-sG. 15/28-Balanites roxburghii Planch. Taraksu-sG. 6/48-animal-hyena.Tarkari-sO. 6/97-agnimantha. Premna integrefolia-Linn. Tarksya saila-sQ. 15/4-suska rasanjana-dry extract of Berberis

aristata- Dc.Tavak?irI-sQ. 30/51-arrow root powder. Maranta arundinacae-

- Linn.Curcuma angustifolia-Roxb.

Tejin!-sa. 2-42-Zenthoxylum alatum-Roxb.Ttks^aka-sa. 1/88-marica-Piper nigrum Linn.Tik?$a vyksa-sG. 15/45-pilu-Salvadora persica Linn.Tikta dvaya-sG . 15/40-katuka-Picrorrhiza kurroa Royle.

kakatikta 1 Peristrophe bicalyculata- kakajafigha) Nees.

Tila—sG. 6/23-Sesamum indicum. Linn.Tila parriika-sG. 6/76-badaraka. Zyziphus jujuba-Lam.

pinyaka-sG. 6/34-sesamum and jaggery pounded together. taila-sG. 5/55-oil o f sesamum.

Tilvaka-sG. 15/2-lodhra-Symplocos racemosa Roxb.32 A

498 ASTANGA HRDAYAM

Timifigila-stl. 6/53-animal-whale.Tindiia saka-stl. 6/87-Citrullus vulgaris Var.Tini§a-su. 15/19-Ougeinia dalbergoides Benth. Tintuka/tuijtuka-Oroxylum indicum-Vent.Tittiri—sti- 6/45-bird-Black partridge.Trapusa-sii. 6/87-Gucumis sativus Linn.T ra y a n ti-su . 10/28-Gentiana kurroo R o y le .Trihima-sfl. 15/19-(1) candana. (2) rakta candana (3) dani-

haridra.Trijataka-siS. 6/160—(1) tvak. (2) patra. (3) ela.Trikatu-(l) sunthi. (2) marica, (3) pippali.Tripadi-su. 15/9-h amsapadi-Ad iantum lunilatum-Burm. Triphala-su. 6/159—(1) haritaki, (2) vibhitald, (3) amalakL Trivrt-sQ. 15/3-Operculina terpethum Linn.Tyna pancairiula-ffi. 6/171-see pancamtila*Truti-su. 15/40-ela-Elettaria cordomommum Maton.

— dvaya-sfi. 15/4- 1. suksma ela. Cordomommum Maton.2. sthula ela-Amomum subulatum-

Roxb.Tfida phala-stl. 6/138-amrataka-Spondias mangifera-Willd. Tuga/Tugak§iri-sft. 15/12-vam£arocana ( Hem ) - Bamboo

manna.Tumba-sfl. 6/89-al&bu-Lagenaria vuIgaris-Ser.Tiirnaka sali. stt. 6/1-a kind o f rice.Turu§ka~su. 15/43-silhaka-resin o f tree Liquidamber Orien-

talis-Miller.Tusodaka-stt. 5/80-liquor prepared from barley with husk. Tutthaka-sfl. 15/23-Kharpara (Aru) mineral, ore o f zine. Tuvarl-sfl. 29/54-a<Jhak5-Cajanus indicus Spreng.Tvak-sfi. 20/37-bark o f Ginnamomum zeylanicum-Blume.

-U -

Udakirya-sQ. 15/28-1. karanja (Aru)-Pongamia glabra. Vent.2. ptltlkaraflja ( Hem )-Cesalpinia bondu-

cella-Fleming.3. karafiji ( Bhavaprakash )-Holopetelia

integrifolia Planch.Udamafltha-sfl. 3/48-syrup prepared from flour and sugar

having more o f water.

APPENDIX I 499

Uddalaka vrihi-sd. 6/9-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa. Linn. Udra-su. 6/53-animal, Otter.Udumbara-sd. 10/31-Ficus glomerata Roxb.Ugra-sd. 8/15~vaca. Acorus calamus Linn.Ujvala vrihi-sd. 6/9-a kind o f paddy.Ulflka-sG. 6/49-bird-owl.U m a -s i 6/24~atas!. Linum usitalissimum-Linn.— taila-sd. 5/61-Linseed oil.

Upacakraka-sd. 6/44-bird-a species o f partridge.Upodaka-su. 6/84-mayaK, khanda palankya ( Aru ). Spinacia

oleracea Linn.potaki (Hem)-Basella rubra Linn.

Urubdka-sd. 24/18-eraJitf a-Ricinus communis. Linn.Urumajnaphala-sd. 6/121-Prunus armeniaca-Linn.Usaka-su. 15/23-Vysaka ( Aru ), Ksaramfttika ( Hem ). alka­

line mud*T^a^a-su. 7/35-marica-Piper nigrum. Linn.Uiira-sQ. 15/11-Vetiveria zizanoides-Linn.Us^ra-sd. 6/48-animal-camel.

— kslra-stt. 5/25-camels milk.— mdtra-sfl. 5/82-camels urine.— Sakft-sd. 30/17-camels dung.

Utkarika-sd. 8/45-a menu prepared from wheat flour fried in oil.sd. 17/6 a poultice made o f wheat flour.

Utka^a-sfl. 15/24-ik§u ( Hem ) a kind o f sugar cane-see iksu. Utkrosa-sd. 6/51-bird-fishing eagle.Utpala-sd, 6 /91-Nymphaea stellata willd,

kafida-sfl. 6/91-tuber o f N. stellata. sariva-sa. 2/55-kf^asariva. Hemedesmus indicus

R . Br.- V -

VacS-sd. 15/33-Acorus calamus Linn.Valaka sd. 10/28-Golus vettiveroides-Jacob.Valla-sd. 7/32-nispava. Dolicos lablab-Linn.Vam$a-sd. 17/7-Bambusa arundinacea Willd.

karira-sd. 7/99-young shoots o f Bambusa arundinacea. yava-sd. 5/45-a kind o f sugar cane. Saccharum offi-

cinarum. Linn.V&nara-sd. 6/48-animal-monkey.

500 ASftiftGA HRDAYAM

Vanatiktaka-stt. 6-77-Vatsaka ( Aru )-Holerrhina antidysen- terica-Wal.Kiratatikta ( Hem )-Swertia chirata-Buch.

Vafijula-sQ. 15/41-Vetasa. Salix capra-Linn.Vantada-sfl. 6/49-animal-dog.Vanyam-stl. 15/6-kutannata (Aru)-Gyperus rotundus-Linn.

ksudramusta (Hem) Cyperus scariosus-R.Br. Vara-sG. 15/32-triphala.Varaha-sCL 6/50-animal-boar.Varaka vrihi-sQ. 6/9-a kind o f paddy-Oryza sativa. Linn. Varam-stf. 10/27-saindhava salt.V&rai?a-sCL 6/50-animal-elephant.Vara^aka-sfl. 17/7-ka^aki karafija-Gesalpinia bonduella-

Fleming.Varafiga tvak-stl. 21/14-bark o f Cinnamomum zeylanicum-

Blume.Varata-su. 6/45-bird, a kind o f swan.Vari-sfl. 20/38-^atavari-Asparagus racemoses-Willd Varmi-su. 6/53-a kind o f fish.Varsabhu-sfi. 6-97-the two kinds o f punarnava-

1. rakta punarnava-Boerhaevia diffusa. Linn.2. sveta punarnava-Trianthema-portulacastrum-

Linn.Vartaka-stl. 6/45-bird-Indian button quail.Vartaka iaka-sfl. 6/77-Solanum melongena-Linn.Vartika-sfl. 6/44-bird-bush quail.Vartira-stl. 6/44-bird-rain quail.Varu^a-sfl. 6/97-Tamala (Aru). Garcinia morella. Desr. Varu^I sd. 5/68-sura ma^gla-scum o f beer.Vasa. stt. 5/61-fat in the muscle.Vasa/vasaka-sfl. 6/76-Adhatoda vasaka. Nees.Vastflka-sii. 6/73-Ghenopodium album. Linn.Vata-sil. 24/18-Ficus bengalensis. Linn.Vatama phala-sQ. 6/120-123-Prunus amygdalus-Batsch. Vatsaka-sd. 15/33-kutaja-Holerrhi na antidysenterice-Wall. Vayasa-sfi. 6/49-bird-crow.Vella-sfl. 15/4-vidanga. Embelia ribes Burm.Vellafitara-sQ. 15/24-uSira ( Aru ), Andropogon muricatus.

Retz.

Vesavara-sCt. 6/41-m inced meat steam-cooked and mixed with spices, salt or ghee, molasses etc. or steam cooked vegetables, pulses, etc, mixed with spices.

Vetasa-su. 26/9-Salix caprea Linn.Vetragra saka-su. 6/76-sprout o f Calamus tenuis Roxb. Vibhitaka-su. 6/158-Terminalia belerica-Roxb.Vi^anga-su. 15/30-Embelia ribes Burin.Vidarl-su. 6/85-Pueraria tuberosa-Dc.Vidula-sfi. 15/1-Vetasa-Salix caprea-Linn.Vilepi-sd. 6/26/29-rice gruel having more o f boiled rice

grains.Vira-sfi. 6/170-kakoli, Roscoea procera. Wall.Virala-sfl. 15/41-Tiflduk5-Diospyros tomentosa-Roxb. Visakhya-su. 15/40-£uklakarida ( Aru )»Aconitum heterophy-

llum-Wall.Visala-sti. 15/1-ifidravaruiii Citrullus colocyanthes-Schred. Visalya-sii. 15/28-Lafigali-Gloriosa superb a-Linn. Visamujsti-su. 15/30-karkotI/mahanimba ( Aru )»Strychnos

nuxvom ica-Linn.Vi§ai?ika-sfi. 15/21-mesas£ngi-Gymnemd sylvestre-R. Br. Vyddhl-sfi. 15/12-mahasravani ( Aru )-Sphaeranthus indicus-

Linn.Vrihl-sfl. 6/8-pkddy-Oryza sativa, Linn.Vyka-sfl. 6/48-ahirnal-wolf.Vfksadani-su. 1 fe/24-Horanthus longiflorus-Desr.Vfksaka-sfi 30/9-see ku^aja.Vfksamla-sfi. 6/29-Garcinia indica-Chois.Vfsa-sfi. 6/80-see v&saka.Vfsakarni-su. 15/30-musakakariii. Ipomea reniformis-Chois. Vfscikall-sd. 15/9-see mesarngi.VyscSva-su. 15/9-see punarnava.Vyadhighatf-sfl. 15/45-aragvadha. Cassia fistula Linn. Vyaghra—sfi. 6/48-animal-tiger.Vyaghranakha-sfL 15/43-snail shell. Helix aspera.Vyaghri dvaya-stt. 10/30-bfhatI-Solanum indicum-Vent.

and ka^takari. Solanum xanthocarpum-Schrd. VyosSHafl. 15/4. trikatu.Vyu§ita jala-su. 5/18-water stale by more than a day.

APPENDIX I 501

502 ASTANGA f t &D AY AM

- Y -

Yasa sarkar&-sCL 5/50-sugar from dhanvayasa plant1. Alhagi camelorum-Fuch.2. Fagonia arabica-Linn.

Yava-*sCL 6/13-dhanya. barley-Hardeum vulgare-Linn.Yava sukta-fermented liqor made from barley.

sura. su. 5/49-beer prepared from barley.Yavakasali-sQ. 6/5-kind o f rice-Oryza sativa-Linn. Yavaksara-su, 6/150-alkali prepared from spikes of barley. Yav&ni-sfl. 14/25-Trachyspermum ammi-Linn.Yavasaka-su. 6/94-Hrsvapatra cilll-Ghenopodium album-Linn. Yojanavalli~sd. 15/37-manjistha-Rubia cordifolia-Linn. Yukta-sfl. 15/26-rasna. see rasna.Yti§a-sil. 6/33-soup o f grains, pulses, meat etc.

Index of Sanskrit headingsA Ama dosa 1?6, 187

Abhisuka phala 98Abhyanga 24Abrahmacarya 121Acchapana 212Adanakala 33AdhakS 77Adharaniya vega 45Adhipati marma 427Adhovata rodha 45Adhyasana 130Adhyaya sangraha 17Agantu roga 51Agneya dravya 137Agni karma cikitsa 349Ahara kala 134— matra 124—• pSka 405— vidhi 130

Aindrambu 54Airavata phala 101Ajirna bheda 128

cikitsa 129*— karana 130— laksaiia 129

Aksa phala 105“*■«“ taila 67

Aksi pu^apaka 285— tarpana 283

Akso^a phala 98Alasaka 125Alocaka pitta 169Aluka 93Ama 187— cikitsa 127, 188

Am ajirna 128Amalaka 105Ambasthadi gana 205Amla rasa 143, 144, 145

gaiia 148Amlika phala 101Amra phala 99Amrataka phala 98, 101Amrta saka 90Amsa marma 426— phalaka marma 426

Anagneya sveda 224Anga-pratyanga 391Ani marma 423Anjana cikitsa 23, 277— anarha 280— bheda 278— kala 279— lekhana s 278-— prasadana 278— pratyanjana 282— ropana 278

Anjanadi gana 202Ankola phala 98Anupana 132Anupakrama roga 16Ann rasa 136— iastra 302— yantra 295— yava 76

Anu taila , 262Anfipa mamsa 86Apalapa marma 424Apilna vata 167

504 A§TA&GA HRDAYAM

Apanga marma 426 Avalambaka kapha 169Apara patana 377, 386 Avalguja saka 91Apasthambha marma 424 Avarta marma 426Apatarpana cikitsa 191 Ayurveda-astanga 5Apcara varga 85 Ayurvedavataraija 4Apurva vaidya 3 B *

9&Apya dravya 137 Badara phalaAragvadhadi gana 202 Bala 411Ardraka 106 Bala taila 387Ardrika saka 95 Bala cikitsa 5Arista 70 Bandha 337Aris^aka saka 90 Basti cikitsa—Arjaka saka 95 — anuvasana/sneha 238Arkadi gaiia 204 — asthapana/niruha 238Artava-ssuddha 362 — kala 250— Suddhikrama 362 — karma 249— vaikrta 361 — matra 250

Artha 173 — uttara 251Aruka phala 100 — yantra 240Asanadi gaija 202 — yoga 250Asannaprasava 375 Basti marma 424Asava 72 Bhallataka phala 100Asaya 395 Bhesajaksapita cikitsa 50Ascyotana 276 Bhautika sarira 391Aim rod ha 48 Bhisak 14Asthi dhatu 9 Bhrajaka pitta 169— karn a 155 Bh&kanda 96— ksaya 159 Bhutagni 406— sankhya 396 Bhutrna saka 95— vrddhi 157 Bida lavana 103

cikitsa 161 Bilesaya mamsa 87Asuri saka 95 — varga 84Atmagupta phala 78 Bilva phala 99Audbhida lavana 103 Bisa 92Ausadhar bheda 14 Bodhaka kapha 169— guna 15 Byhati saka 90-— kala 190 Byhat isira marma 425— varga 102 Bymhaija cikitsa 191

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 509

— vid dbalak§a^a Marsa SakaMasaMasaka saka Masanumasika yog ah Mastu MasaraMatapity bhava Matra basti

— kala Matyka marma Matsyaijdika Matulunga phala MedasMedo dhata

— karma— ksaya— pramana— vrddhi— vrddhi ksaya

cikitsaMoca phalaMorana/mora^aMygalin^aka phalaMyiialaMyta garbhaMudga— sapa

Mukha lepa Mukalaka phala Malaka Munjata saka Mardha taila Mugkakadi ga$a Mustadi gana Matra

— karma— ksaya

— pramana 412■— vrddhi 157— vyddhik§aya

cikitsa 161Matrarodha 46Matra varga 73

NNabhasa dravya 138Nabhi marma 424Nadi jala 55Nadikalaya saka 90Nagara 106Nagodara 382Nalika saka 93Namaskara sloka 3Nandi saka 90,92Nandimukha 77Narikela phala 98— udaka 57

Nasya vidhi 255, 258— bheda 255— matra 257— phala 263

Nava dhanya 79Navatia ga^a iooNavanlta 61Nidra 119

— rodha 47Nikocaka phala 98Nila marma 426Nimitta — 459— asubha 459s=" subha 462

Niraha basti 238Nirahaiia gaija 199Nispava 78Nitamba marma 425Nlvara 76

429937892

3896177

392250275426

64100689

155159412157

1619862

10192

3847780

271989491

273206206

9155159

$06 ASTAHGA heldayam

DusyafrDilta-— asubha— subha

EEdagaja saka Eladi gana Era^da taila Ervaru saka

GGa< <jGsa cikitsa— dravya— bheda— vidhi

Gangambu Garbhabhasa Garbhadana Garbha.— gfhita laksana— Lina —■ myta— pala— sanga— srava— vrddhi krama

Garbhim carya— laksaiia

Gau^larista Gavedhuka saka Ghyta— pur ana

Godhuma Gojihva saka Graha cikitsa Gramya dharma Grlsmartu carya Grnjanaka Gu<Ja

Guda marma 424Guducyadi gaija 202Gulpha marma 423Gurvadi gunah 11

HHamsodaka 42Haridradi gana 205Haiitaki 104Hemanta ytucarya 35Hingu 104Hydaya marma 424Hydvisodhana 113

IIksu rasa 63— varga 63

Indrabasti marma 423J

Jala (toya) varga 53-— pana 56— panavarjya 56

Jala 396 Jalauka 303

— avacarana 304 Jambira saka 95 Jambu phala 99 Jangala mamsa 86 Janu marma 423 Jara cikitsa 5 Jatharagni 404

— bheda 410— pradhanya 410

Jhunjhu saka 93 Jivamya gana 200 Jivanta saka 93 Jivanti saka 93 Jivitadhama 396 Jymbharodha 48

KKakamad saka 89

91

457457

932066792

27026927153

390364

366383384381376380370368369

719361627790

5121389664

in d e x o f s a n s k r it h e a d in g s 507

Kakan<JoIa phala Kaksadhara marma Kala

— bheda— basti

Kalah Kalasaka Kalamba saka Kalantara pranahara

marmaKalaya Kalinga saka Kalodya saka Ka^a kapota Kangu Kapha— karma— k§aya— laksana— pancavidha— prakfti— sthana— vyddhi 156,— vyddhi cikitsa

Kaphaghna gaija Kapittha phala Karamardaka phala Karavella saka Karira saka Karkandhu phala Karkaru saka Karkaia saka Karkota saka Karma

— basti Kariia pflraiia Karfltka saka Kasamarda

Kasa rodha 47Kasaya rasa guna \ 144

— karma 1 14, 147— utpatti 143— varga 149

Kaseruka s&ka 92Ka§marya^hala 98Ka^u rasa gMna 144

karma 146— utpatti 143— varga 148

Ka^hilla saka 90Katikataruna marma 425Kausumba saka 94Kavala 271Kaya cikitsa 5Kayagni amsa 162Kebuka 90Keluta saka 92Kilata 62Kharjura phala 98

— ari§ta 71Kodrava 76Kola majja 99

— phala 101KosatakI saka 90Ko§tha i 7Ko§thanga 395Krakara mamsa 87Krauncadanasaka 92Krcchrasadhya roga 16Kykatika marma 426Krsna lavaiia 103Krtanna varga 79Kriya nisiddha vaya 261K§ara 104— karma 343— nirmana 344— prayoga 347

7842317413

2503949393

4307792928776

5155158

8169415166176182200

991019091

101929090

174249275

9394

512 A§TAflGA h ^ d a y a m

Sarivadi gana 201 SlesmStaka phala 98&arkara 64 Snana 25— arista 71 Snayu 396

Sarnges^a Saka, 90,92 Sneha vidhi 208Sarsapa saka 93 phala 218Sarva roga cikits& 51 — sadyasneha 217Sastra 298 — upacara 213j — anu 302 — vidhi 212— dosa 302 — vy&pat 215— graha^a 303 Sodhana cikitsa 50, 192, 237— karma 302 6opha

Sramasvasa rodha328

— kosa 303 48Sastra karma vidhi 328 Srngataka marma 427

— pflrva karma 330 — saka 92— pradhana karma 331 Srotas 401— pascat karma 332 StanamGla marma 424

Sat a van saka 93 Stanarohita marma 424Sa^hi &ka 89 Sthambhana cikitsa 222Satinaja saka 89 Sthapani marma

Saka dhanya427

Satmikarana 117 74Satmya di bhavah 393 6ukra dhatu 9SatQda phala 101 — karma 155SatvSdi bhavah 393 — ksaya 159Sauvarca lavana 102

* 4

— pramana 412Sauviraka 72 — rodha 49Savi§a annapana 109 — guddha 362SSdhu 71 — suddhi krama 361Sigru Saka 95 — vikyta 361Simanta marma 427 — vrddhi 157Simbi dh&nya 77 6ukta 71Sira 397 Sumukha sSka 95r-^ avedhya 397 Sunisannaka saka 89— marma 428 Sura 69— vibhaga 400 Sftraiia 96

Siravyadha 310 Surasa saka 95Sirobasti 274 Suras&di gana 2046i£ira ytu carya 36 Sflsa saka 89&ita jala 56 §Qtik& grha 374

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 505

c — pramana 412Gancu saka 91 — vyddhi 161Ganger! saka 89 — vyddhi cikitsa 161Cataka mamsa 87 Dhatvagni 162Caturjata 106 Dhumapana cikitsaCavika 107 — bheda 264Ghardana gaiia 199 — dravya 267Chaya bheda 442 — varti 267Cikitsa bheda 191 — vidhi 266— pada 14 — yantra 265

Cilli saka 93 DinacaryH 22Cinaka saka 92 Dosa 5 ,8 ,Cirabilva saka 93 — agantft 186Girbha^a saka 92 bheda 166Citraka saka 107 — caya 171

D — gati 170Dadhi 60 — guna 8D&4una phala 98 — kaia 6Daksinayana 34 — ksaya 158Damstra cikitsa 5 — manasika 12Daijdakalasaka 126 — prakopa 171Dantadhavana 22 — prakyta karma 167Dantasa^ha phala 101 — prasama 171Deha prakjti 7, 413 Dosa-Sama 187Desa-bheda 13, 412 — Samyoga sankhya 180Dhamani 401 — sthana 6, 166— marma 428 — sthani 185

Dhana 81 — tiryaggata 186Dhanya — upakrama i 182

— simbi 77 ( cikitsa ) )— sflka 74 — vyddhi kara^a 173— tyna 76 — vyddha karma 163

Dhanyamla 72 — vyddha cikitsa 160Dharaniya vega 49 Draksa phala 97Dhatu 9 Dravya bheda 10

— karma 155 pradhanya 135— ksina 158 Dus^a asana 13Q— pari^ama 407 — jala 54

510 ASTANGA H^DAYAM

Nyagrodhadi g£i?a O

OdanaOjas— ksaya— vyddhi

PPadmakadi gana Palamju Palankya Saka Palevata phala Panaka Panasa phala Pancakola Panca mQla— hrasva— jivana— mad h yama— mahat— tyna

Papa-daSavidha Paricaraka Pariksya bhava Parpata saka Parthiva dravya parusaka phala Parilsakadi gana Parsvasandhi marma Patola saka Patoladi ganaPath a Saka Pattura Saka PeSi PeyaPhala varga Phalgu phala Phana marma Phanijjaka

Phanita 63Pilu phala 100Pindalu 95Piiiyaka 82Pippali 106— milla 106

Pitta 5— karma 155— ksaya 158— laksana 8— pancavidha 168— prakriti 415— sthana 166— vrddhi 156, 176— vriddhi cikitsa 182

Pittaghna gana 200PiyOsa 62Prabha-bheda 442Prabhava 141Pran&carya 109Prasaha varga 84PrasQti vidhi 375Pratarutthana 22Pratisarana 271Pramda varga 84Priyala phala 98Priyangu 76Priyangvambastadi gana 205Prthuka 81Purisa 9— karma 155— k§aya 159— rodha 45— vyddhi 156— vikriti cikitsa 161

RRajadana phala 98Rajaksava Saka 89Rajamasa 77

206

80163164164

2019691

1008198

107

1071081071071082715

17990

13798

201425

9220 28994

396799798

42695

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 511

Rajodadana 360 $tu carya 33Rakta dhatu 9 — sandhi 44

— karma-prakrta 155 — sankhya 33— vikyta 308 IjjUu kala 364— ksaya 158 I^tumati 363— pramana 412 Rujakara marma 431— sudd ha 308 S— vrddhi 156 Sadvrtta 26

vriddhi cikitsa 161 Sadyahpranahara marma 430Rakta moksana vidhi 306 Sadyovrana cikitsa 336Raktapaka 329 Saindhava lavana 102Rasa 136 Saka varga 89— anu 136 Saktu 82— sankhya 10 6akuladani saka 90— sarhyoga 150 Sali-bheda 74— utpatti 143 — guna 74

Rasa dhatu 9 Salya cikitsa 5— karma 155 — gati 318— ksaya 158 — sthana 320— pramana 412 — vrana 318

vrddhi 156 Salyaharana 321Rasala 81 Saluka 92Rista-bhavah 434 Samagni 6— bheda 434 Samana cikitsa 192

Rodhradi gana 204 Samana vata 167Roga 12 Samasana 130

— asadliya 15, 16 Sami phala 100— bheda 12, 15, 177, 178 Saiiisarjana krama 230— karana 11 Samudra jala 54— krcchrasadhya 15, 16 — lavana 103— marga San^aki asava 72— pariksa 13 Sandhi marma 428— susadhya 15 Sank ha marma 426— yapya 16 Santa rpana 191

Rogi 15 Saptala saka 90— pariksa 12 Sara-astha vidha 420— tySjya 16 Sarat rtu carya 42

Romaka lavana 103 Sarira laksana 418

SOS ASTA&GA HRDAtf AaI

K^avathu rodha 46Ksipra marma 423Ksira varga 58Ksud rodba 47Kucaila saka 90Kflcika/Kflrclka 62Kukkuta mamsa 87Kukundara marma 425Kuluka saka 90Kulattha 77

-— &Gpa 81Kumuda saka 92Kurca marma 423Kurcasira marma 423KGsmanda saka 92Kutheraka saka 95Kutili Saka 90Kutinjara saka 93Ku^umbaka saka 93

LLaja 81‘Lakuca phala 101Lak$mana saka 93Langhana cikitsa 191Laiuna 95Lajvaka saka 93Lavaria rasa guna 144— karma 145— utpatti 144

varga 102Lina garbha 383Lobitak$a marma 423Lonika saka 93

MMadhu 65

— sarkara 65 Madhflka phala 98 Madhura rasa gu$a 143

— karma 144— - utpatti 143— varga 147

Madhvasava 71Madya guna 68

— varga 68Maithuna 121, 366Majja 68M ajja dhatu 9— karma 155— ksaya 159— pramana 412— vfddhi 157— vyddhi cikitsa 161

Makkalla 377Mala 9, 408— cikitsa 161— k§aya 159— vyddhi 157

Mamsa dhata 9— karma 155— k§aya 158— sankhya 396— vrddhi 157— vrddhi cikitsa 161

Mamsa rasa 80— marma 428— varga 83

Man<Ja 79Mandagni 6, 410Mandoka parnl Saka 90Maiiibandha marma 423Manya marma 426Mardvlka 70Marica 106Marma-bheda 428; 429

nirvacana 427— pramana 431

■ sankhya 422,428

ttobEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 511

— sex o f 359 FishesEmesis therapy 225 — properties o f 85

drugs for 199 Flatus suppression 45— procedure 227 Foetal

End product o f digestion 11 — death 384Enema therapy — development 370

drugs for 199 Foodimportance 254 — in compi table 114

— kinds 238 — improper quaniity 124— procedure— urethral

252251

— pioper quantity— . proper time

124134

— vaginal 251 regimen of 130Essence o f tissues 163 Foreign body 318Examination o f the disease 13 — detection 320— — patient 12 removal 322Exercise 24 Fruits

External orifices 401 — group o f 97Eye iherapv drops 276

o rG

— salve ( collyrium ) 276 Gastric fire 404. 410— satiating therapy 283 General treatment o f

F diseases 51Factors io be examined 179 Getting up in the

Faeces 9 morning 22•— decrease 159 Ghee 61— functions 155 Good conduct 26— increase 157 H— suppression 45 Habitat 13,412

False pregnancy 390 Heavy breathing48Fat tissue 9 suppression

— deercase 159 Hemadri xvii— functions 155 Honey 65— increase 157 Hrdayabodhika commentary xviii

— treatment 161 Hunger suppression 47Fatal signs I—■ definition 433 Incising for bleeding 306— factors o f 434 Indigestion 128— kinds o f 434 Indu XV

Fertile period 364 Infusion-fermented 72

514 ASTAfrGA h r d a y a m

Varuna saka 93Varunadi gana 203Varum 70Vasa 68Vasa iaka 90Vasanta rtu carya 37VftstOka saka 59Vata 5— karma 155— ksaya 158— laksaija 8— pancavidha 166— prakrti 413— sthana 166— vrddhi 156— vriddhi karana 171— vrddhi karma 176— vyddhi cikitsa 160,182

Vataghna gana 200Vat£ma phala 98Vatsaktadi gana 205Vaya 417Vayaviya drava 138Vesavara 82Vetragra saka 91Vibhitaka 105— sura 70

Vicitrapratyayarabdha-dravya 142Vidagdhajirna 129Vidari saka 91Vidar/adi gana 201Vidhura marma 426

Vilambika 129Vilepi 80Vipaka 11, 140Vlrataradi gana 203yirecana vidhi 225Viruksana 216Virya 11, 139Visada 111Visalyaghna marma 430Vi?amagni 6, 410Visanna 109— pariksa 111— vikara 112

Visarga kala 34Viskira varga 34Vistabdhajirna 129Visilcika 125, 127Vi tapa marma 423Vrksamla phala 98Vrsa cikitsa 5W ay ama 24

YYantra 288— anu 295— bheda 289

Yapya roga 16Yasa garkara 76Yava 76

anu 76— ksara 104-— saka 93— sura 70

General Index

Abortion 380Accustomisation 117After drink 132Age-kinds o f 417__ unsuitable 1

for therapies J Alimentary tract-kinds o f 7Alkali-prop erties of 104 Alkaline cautery-

— advantages 343— preparation 344— procedure 347

Ama 187— do$a 126,187— — cikitsa 127, 188

Anointing the head 272 Application on the face 271 Arteries 401 Aruijadatta xvi Atfilnga nighanfu xi Affanga safigraha v, vii Asfaftgnvatara x Astringent taste

— — group 149— properties 144, 147

Attendant 14,15 Autumn season regimen 42 Avoiding drinking water 56 Ayurveda

— branches o f 5— origin o f 4— Ras&yana-

commentary xvii

A BBandages-kiuds o f 337— procedure 339

Basic tissues 9Bath 25Beer 69Begetting a male child

method o f 366Belching suppression 46Betel chewing 23Bhatta Narahari xixBitter taste-— group o f 148— properties 144, 146

Blood tissue :— decrease 158— functions 155,308,317— increase 156— quantity 412— vitiated 315

Body-— constituents 154— major and minor

parts 391— materna! and pater­

nal derivations 392— strength 411— temperament 7, 413

Bone tissuedecrease 159functions 155increase 157number 396

Butter 61

520 ASJA^GA HRDAYAM

Sneezing suppression 46 — nervous 413Sour taste 144, 145 — phlegmatic 415

group o f 148 Tendons 396Southern solastice 34 Therapy-Spring season regimen 37 — kinds 14, 191Stoutening therapy 193 Thermal cautery 349Strength 411 Thirst suppression 47Substances- Time-kinds o f 13

kinds o f 10 — o f givingimportance o f 135 medicines 190

Sudation therapy 219 Tisata XVSugar 64 Tissues 9

cane juice 63 — decrease o f 158Summer season regimen 38 — excellences 420Supports o f life 119 — functions 135Suppression o f urges 45 — increase 156Surgical operation 330* 332 — metabolism 407— pre-operative 331 — quantity 412

post operative 332 — treatment 161Sweat 9 — waste products 408— decrease 159 TodaramaUa Kanha-

functions 155 prabhu xviii— increase 157 Traumatic diseases 51

Sweet taste 144 __ wounds 336— group o f 147 Treacle 64Swelling-kinds o f

T328 Tridosas 5, 8, 154,166, 183

-LTastes— U

— combinations 150 Urges o f the body 45— formation 143 — to be controlled 49— number 10 — not to be controlled 45— properties 149 — suppression 46— primary 136 Urine-

qualities 143 — group of 73— secondary 136 Urine 9

Tatvabodha commentary xix —* decrease 159Tears* suppression o f 48 — functions 155Temperaments 7, 413 — increase 157

bilious 414 — quantity 412

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS

Sutikopacara Suvarcala saka Svadu rasa Svapna-

— asubha— bheda— phala— subha

Sveda— karma— ksaya— ksaya cikitsa— vrddhi

Sveda vidhi— an&gneya— bheda— phala— upacara— vidhi

6yamadi gana 6yamaka

TTaila varga TakraTala hrdaya marma Tala phala Tarhbala Tan<Juliyaka saka Tarkan saka TSk§nagni 6,Tikta rasa

guna— karma— utpatti— varga

TilaTilaparnika Saka Tin<$isa Saka Toya varga

Trapusa Trijata Triphala Ttnadhanya Tpsa rodha Tilda phala Tumba saka Tu§odaka Tvaca Tyajya rogi

UUdgara rodhaUdvartanaUmabijaUpakrama| cikitsa Upanaha Upasthambha Upasthata Upa vista ka Upodika saka Ururnana phala Crvi marma "Osakadi gana Usna jala Utksepa marma Uttara basti Uttarayana

VVacaharidradi gaija Vaikalyakara marma Vamana vidhi Vamathu rodha VamSa karira Vanatiktaka Saka Varjya dhanya V arsabhu saka Varsa rtu carya Vartaka Saka

37893

143

463466466467

915515916115721922421922422122120776

6661

42398239193

41010

14414614314878909253

518 A$TAftGA HRDAYAM

Inhalation therapy 264 Instruments-

— accessary 295, 302 blunt 288

— sharp 297— wallet 303

jJaggery/treacle 64Jejjata xvJoints ( bony ) 396

KKapha dosa

— divisions 169 decrease 158 functions 155, increase 156,176

— mitigating drugs 200— properties 8— temperament 415— treatment 183

Massage 25 Maternity apartment 375Meat group 83

soup 80Membranes 394Menstrual blood 361Menstruation 360 Menstruating woman 363Messenger 457 Milk

cooked 60— group 58

properties 58— products 60

, uncooked 60Miscarriage 381Molasses 63Mouth gargles 271

wash 271pasting 271JL.

Labour — management o f -— obstructed

375376

Muscle tissue— decrease

functions increase

— number— treatment

Muscle fat

9158155157396161208

Leafy vegetables Leeches

application o f

89303304

Life N— seats o f 396 Nasal medication 255— supports o f 119 — drugs for 200

Limbs o f treatment 14 Net like structures 396M Nid&na cint&mani

Massage 25 cammentary xviiiMarrow tissue 9 Non-celibacy 121

decrease 159 Northern solastice 34functions 155 Oincrease 157 Obiessances 3quantity 157 Oils group 66

— treatment 166 Oil massage 24

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 519

Oiling the ears 275 — benefits 237Oleation therapy 208 importance 50Omens 460Orifices 401 Qualities 11Origin o f Ayurveda 4 R

X) Rain water 53Jr Rainy season regimen 40Palliative therapy 193 Rasa dhatu ( plasma ) 9Pathways o f disease 175 — decrease 158Peurpurem 378 — functions 155Physician 14 — increase 156Physiognomy 418 — quantity 412Pitta dosa 5, 8 Rasa ratna samuccaya xi

divisions 168 Rejectable grains etc. 101— decrease 158 Restorative drugs 200— functions 155 R ice-

increase 156, 176 — kinds o f 74mitigating drugs 200 — properties 74properties 8 River water 55

— seats 166 Royal physician 109— temperament 414 S

treatment 182 Salt taste 144, 145Placenta-delevery o f 377. 386 group o f 148Poison giver 111 Sarvanga sundaraPoisoned food 109 commentary xviPost-partum pain 377 Sea water 54Potency 11, 139 Seasons 33Pregnancy longings 369 Seasonal regimen 33Pregnant woman 369 Semen 9, 155, 362

care o f 368 — decrease 159monthly recipes 389 increase 157

Prepared foods 78 . purification 361Prevention o f diseases 45 suppression 49Pungent taste 144, 146 vitiated 361

group o f 148 Sins 27Purgation therapy 226 Sivadasasena xixPurgatives 199 Skin 394Purifying the heart 113 Sleep 119Purificatory therapies 192 suppression 47

516 a §tA55g a h r d a y a m

— fat 61— milk 61

CCandranandana xviiiCandrata XVCauses o f diseases and

health 11Cauterisation-alkaline 343Channels-thermal 349

external 401internal 401kinds o f abnor-maties 402

Chapters o f the treatise 1?Cleaning the teeth 22Cocoanut water 57Gold water 56CoUyrium

advantages 23kinds 277procedure 277

Conception-ceremony 364signs o f 366

Containers 395Corns 74— cereals 76— inferior 76— pulses 77— spiked 74

Copulation 121, 366Cough suppression 47Curds/coagulated milk 60

DDaily regimen ,22Decoction fermented 70Delevary-

impending 375

o f placenta 377Desire for longevity 3Dewy season regimen 36Dhatu ( tissues )

decrease 161, 162functions 135increase 160metabolism 407names 9quantity 412treatment 161

Diet 130bad kinds 130regimen 130

Dosa o f the body 5— divisions 166— functions 167— properties 8— seats 6, 166— time 6— decreased 158— increased 171— causes 173— combinations ItO— effects 163— movement 185— treatment 160, 182

Dosa o f the mind 12Dreams

— auspicious 467— effects 466— inauspicious 463— kinds 466

Drugs 15— different

groups 102,199£

Embryo— formation 357

INDEX OF SANSKRIT HEADINGS 521

V Vital spots 422Vagbhata Vomittiiig suppression o f 48— Laghu vi, vii Vynkhyasnrd xviii— madhya X W

vfddha vit vii Waste products 9VBgbhafa man4ana xix W ater-Vata do;a 5 — avoidance o f 56

decrease 158 — cold 56— divisions 166 — contaminated 54— functions 155 — effects o f 56— increase 156,176 — rain 54— mitigatings drugs 200 — river 55— properties 8 — sea 54— seats 166 — warm 57

temperament 413 Whey (water o f curds) 61— treatment 182 Wine 68

Veins 397 — groups o f 70Venesection 308 YViscera 395 Yawning suppression o f 48

CorrigendumPageNo. Incorrect Correct

xviii 24 in Tibetan into Tibetan»> 25 languge language

5 24 ( verification ) ( virilification )52 2 propitiary pripitiatory65 7 increases decreases67 27 add The word ‘ ‘cures’’ before

the word ‘rashes’76 25 reduces the urine reduces the disorders o f urine86 20 add The word “ non-unctous'5

after ‘ ‘absorbent’5S9 29 — addThe words-'‘sweet and sour

in taste” after the word “ vata'1

114 5 in a lotus on a lotus119 14 sexual prowers sexual prowess123 25 impiicity implicitly129 18 — add The word "only” after

‘ 'occurs”142 2 soon seen173 5 trangress avoid180 18 previous grievious198 16 STTfOTSTTr228 28 add The word “ svaha** after

“ samudgaie"270 9 (to be held.... should be held....

22 poison, alkalies and poison, burns by alkalies and284 23 (time required to

utter a soft syllable)(vide, verse 33 o f chapter 22)

338 29 delete The word “ sthagika'’344 11 diminishes di munition345 6353 2 araka samhita caraka samhita353 7 echnical technical357 18 a series o f births a cycle o f births362 15 venerial veneral407 31 proceding dhatu preceding dhatu

( 523 )Page Line No. No. Incorrect

461 10 o f even number464 11 (abdominal tumu)474 2 citti476 11 Gauda sura486 6 Mahadruma486 24 Mosura489 11 Gynandrois

pentaphyllaps493 6 £>ambora504 24 Ascyotana506 20 pala

Correct *

o f un-even number (abdominal tumor) cilliGau<Ja suraManadrumaMasdraGynandropis pentaphylia

£>ambaraAscotana-pata

515.A. 17 XVI xxii18 xi xvii19 >> xi; xiv;20 X xvi30 xvii xxiii

515.B. 10 xix xxv516 3 xviii xxiv

4 XV xxi517.B. 28 xvii xxiii

30 xviii xxiv34 xv xxi

518. A. 8 XV xxiB. 31 xviii xxiv

519.B. 11 xi xvii21 xvi xxii32 xix xxv

520. A. 35 xix xxv520. B. 11 XV xxi

21 xviii xxiv521.A. 2 vi, vii, xii

3 X xvi4 vi, vii xii5 xix xxv

521.B. 3 xviii xxi^

— o—